Procreation

I am meant for you as you are meant for me. Destiny draws us together in this urban jungle, a concrete forest of shining, florescent lights and signs, the cold and open streets that surrounded us like a tempestuous storm cloud. The beating heart of the city. We had been about to part ways for the night, allowing one another to disappear in to that lonely dark, letting each other spend the empty hours of the night alone. I felt your silkily soft and warm hand slip out of mine, and I knew that it was a mistake to go away from you, even if only for a few hours.

Wait, I called after you before you could disappear out of my sight, out of my night. The distance between us melted in to the warmth of our bodies meeting again as I took your hands in mine, holding them tight. Stay with me, I asked, come with me. I could see the hesitance in your eyes, the uncertainty. But whether you decided to take a chance, or whether you decided that you didn’t want to be cold and alone anymore, like I did, I don’t know, just that after a long moment you smiled and pushed your body against mine, your sweet nectar lips pressing up against my cheek as my arms wrapped protectively around you

We found ourselves at the front door of my house. We stepped up the creaky stairway quietly as we could so as not to wake my parents, smiling shyly at one another. I pressed our upstairs, my hand still enveloping yours as you came in after me in to the near-complete darkness of the room. You started to reach for the light switch, but decided otherwise, allowing just the gentle glow of the tender moonlight to illuminate our way.

You entered first in to the warmth of my bedroom, a sheen of silvery light pouring in through the window, the comforting embrace of the moon. The faint light painted the outlines of the room; the wide bed in the middle of the bedroom with its silkily delicate dark-purple sheets and crimson pillows was framed by the shelves and bookcases that lined the walls. I slid on to the top of the bed, sitting perched on its end. I reached out to take hold of you, enjoying the sound of your soft, melodious giggles as I pulled you atop of me, your legs wrapping around my waist.

Our lips coalesced in to one another’s as our bodies did, meeting with heated fervor, and you tasted sweeter than ripe strawberries in the spring. We inched backwards on the bed, coming to a rest with our heads on top of the soft, sanguine-red pillows. I slowly opened my eyes only to see you looking back at me; the affectionately soft light of your eyes gazing back at me amidst the pale moonlight that curled around us like a blanket. More than anything, I wanted to know what you were thinking right at that moment, but I didn’t dare interrupt the harmonious silence that hung sweetly and serenely over us.

I leaned in intimately close to softly whisper something in your ear, waiting for a long moment before you finally answered with a coy smile and a nod. Wordlessly, I stood up, moving away for a precious yet brief moment, allowing you the space to lie flatly on your stomach on the soothingly warm edge of the bed. My fingertips ran lightly over your bare, naked arms first, a sensationally electric thrill passing through us both as our skin met. Gently parting your hair to let it fall beautifully around the back of your neck, my lips brushed tenderly over your neck and shoulders, drinking in deep of the lusciousness of your presence.

I reached down to your waist to slowly raise your light-blue blouse up to your chest, sliding it off of your arms to reveal the black tank-top beneath. With that gone, my hands returned to your waist, sliding gently under the soft fabric of your shirt, my fingers dancing along your back.

My lips beat a steady staccato on your back as I softly pushed away the remaining piece of clothing that separated your hungry, delectable flesh from the bed, daring enough to not-so-lightly paint the length of your spine with my tongue. Your obsidian-dark tank-top disappeared over your shoulders, revealing the frilly red bra beneath, and I had half a mind to believe that you had worn it just for me to see. A sly sidelong grin from your pale lips told me that I just might be right.

I retreated my caress down to your waist, stroking your thighs with a desirous, dream-laden focus, trapped by the serenity that was the softness of your touch. I tugged gently at the ocean-blue folds of your skirt as you unclasped the red undergarment on your chest, slipping it off, already forgotten. Your skirt fell away to bare the sight of a pair of soft, crimson panties, a colored match of the other delicate that you’d just discarded.

My eyes strolled up the smooth curves of your pale back, the half-covered glimpse of your breasts as they were pressed up against the dark-purple bedsheets of my bedroom, meeting your own gaze from where you lay. For the first time, your head rested on the pillows that soothed my sleep each night, and more than anything, I hoped that it wouldn’t be the last. I raised a single eyebrow at you in question, and your answer was a single, want-filled wink.

I dipped my fingers underneath the strands of your crimson undergarment, and tenderly pulled them down with barely-restrained desire. I didn’t bother to hide my lustful want as I soaked in the fire of your body, the undeniable paragon of raw beauty and sex that you lived and breathed.

This was not a time for words, but I said them anyway. You are so beautiful… I said. You are the stars to me.

You lay there, naked and radiant, the touch of the moon illuminating your graceful curves, the smooth arc of your back, the alluring peek of your pert breasts, the enticing view of your delicate sex, and I had never wanted you more.

I reached over to pluck a clear bottle of something from the end table next to the head of the bed, grinning over at you, listening to the harmony of your light and flighty laughter. Undoing the top, I turned it over and allowed a trickle of thick, clear liquid to cascade down on to your back. You shivered as the cool, glistening fluid pooled up just below your shoulders

My touch, light at first but with increasing pressure, spread angel wings on your back as I massaged the strawberry-scented oil in to your silky skin, leaving a shimmering trail that enveloped your upper back as I attentively worked. My fingers slipped over the curve of your shoulders as the palms of my hands hugged your body closely, delighting in the sensation of your flesh against mine. You quivered quietly as my fingertips connected with your sensitive neck, and your skin was like fire beneath my caress.

I let more massage oil fall in to my hands, lowering my attention down to the small of your back. My fingers wrapped around your waist, sliding down to your hips and up to graze the undersides of your breasts as I squeezed you gently. My touch retreated to your back, spreading the rest of the oil along the yet-untouched areas of your spine and lower-back.

With breath held in unconscious anticipation, I lowered my liquid-laden hands down past your back, my fingertips pressing down on your rear before my hands fully engulfed it, spreading your cheeks as I caressed your soft body. Your delicate and delectable sex shined up at me as I stroked the inside of your luscious thighs, my fingers lightly pressing up against your waiting womanhood. Your hips arched slightly upwards, pressing your body up against my warm hands, and although the temptation almost overcame me right then and there, I wasn’t finished.

I rubbed down your long, elegant and beautiful thighs and legs, washing across the entirety of the backside of your body with the strawberry-scented massage oil. With a word whispered in your ear, you turned around, releasing a shy smile from your angelic face before you turned and lay flat on your back, allowing me access to your graceful front. My eyes flowed over your body, unabashedly taking in the sight of your exquisite womanliness. Rosy tints of blush flowered faintly on your cheeks, but I silenced them with a surging, enveloping kiss, my lips embracing yours as I snaked one hand behind your neck and the other around your waist, drawing your body up against mine.

The distraction proved only momentary, but as much as I wanted to have you right then, I wasn’t done, yet. I squeezed another stream of lotion in to my hands, my eyes never leaving yours as my hands slowly descended to your waist. My fingers rubbed softly at first over your smooth skin, letting out an involuntary laugh as one dipped in to your tiny belly-button. Finally, I pressed my palms down, spreading my hands out lengthwise as they stroked up and down your torso. With only a moment’s hesitation, my hands flowed up to your chest, caressing, making love to your firm and attention-demanding breasts.

I spent more time there than I likely needed to, but neither one of us seemed to mind. I rubbed the massage oil on and around your luscious orbs, circling and twisting your nipples teasingly, just to see that sly smile on your face underneath your dream-laden, half-closed eyes. Reluctantly, I drew my gaze elsewhere, allowing my fingertips to lightly brush down along your torso. Your thighs proved to be yet another easy distraction, my hands running up and down along your beautiful legs, stroking the soft flesh around your womanhood with increasing intensity and lustful want.

With the whole of your alluring, daydream-inducing body delightfully covered with the massage oil, shimmering and glowing in the light of the moon, I put the strawberry bottle back on the table. I whispered another set of words in to your ear, my tongue sneaking out to lick the length of your earlobe, even delivering a quick, playful bite, enjoying the resurgence of bashful pink on your blushing cheeks.

I pulled away, your body rising with mine. Your naked, lustful and seductively glistening body sat upright on the edge of dark-purple sheets of the bed, your arms splaying out behind you as you leaned back against them. I knelt down in front of you, my heated breath beating up upon your entrancing flesh. In that moment, all I wanted was you.

I leaned in, playfully lifting your legs to rest upon my shoulders as I closed my eyes and sank in to you, drinking deep. My wanting lips pressed up against your lower, inner folds, my tongue darting out to taste your body, and you were delicious. The taste was yours, and that alone was more than enough reason for me to want it, and want it more. I grew more daring, suckling and devouring you, my unrestrained lust taking over and pressing in to your body.

My tongue pressed up in to you, fondling and caressing the lips of your sex, delighting in the vibrations that sped through your body as you moaned. My hands raised up to stroke your thighs as my mouth continued to nuzzle against your sensual flesh, my lips wrapping around the growing, pink nub just above your glistening folds, a vigorous shudder overtaking your body as my tongue flicked against your most sensitive area.

Your hands were flames of passion as they wrapped around the back of my head, pushing my face emphatically up against your femininity. I could scarcely breath as I drank deep of your ambrosial flesh and fluid, but that didn’t seem at all important at the time. My tongue thrust in to you, stretching you apart from the inside as my hands spread your sensual inner lips apart from below you.

Your thighs pressed tightly against my head, your legs wrapping around my ears as you gave one final pant, an erotic and lascivious moan, and a last, lust-filled and impassioned cry as you came, your nectarous and gratifying womanly fluids flowing out to shower my face, and you never tasted better.

After a long moment, when you had finally caught your breath again, you unclenched your thighs from my face (a feeling that I could have honestly stood to endure for quite a bit longer, soft and delightful as your body was) and drew my body up against yours, both of us falling back on to the bed behind you.

My body hovered tensely over yours, my eyes gazing in to you, and I couldn’t help but grin. Your beautiful, tender smile shone back up at me. I cut us both off suddenly, reaching down to wrap my hand behind your neck and pull you up in to me, my lips coalescing with yours. And despite that I knew better, despite that I knew I would eventually have to, I never wanted to let go of you in that moment, to allow our bodies not to be connected, even if only for a moment. I knew I needed to cum inside you and make destiny happen.

Last night, I had a dream about you. One night soon when the sun has gone down, the moon shines out and everyone goes to sleep, I’m going to take you to my bedroom, caress your body against mine, and we’re going to make a baby together. I need to be moaning your name. We need to fulfil our destiny.

Bitter Sweet Revenge (Chapter Four)

This is the Fourth Chapter – Please read ‘Bitter Sweet Revenge – Chapter One, Two and Three’ first

I was curled up behind my sleeping girlfriend, pulling her close with one arm while my leg was draped over her. A ray of sunshine knifed through the blinds directly onto my eyelids, disturbing my sleep and waking me. Unlike her, the sunshine opens me up as it does a flower, its petals spreading open to greet the day.

I nuzzled the back of her head, letting her hair tickle my nose as I breathed her in. She moaned softly and wiggled against me, making me smile. Not wanting to disturb her, I gave her a gentle kiss on her neck before she quietly slipped out of bed.

I rolled over into the spot she had vacated, briefly opening one eye to focus on what was happening.

“What’s up?” I whispered.

My eyesight began to focus but I thought I was still dreaming. It was the flash of light I noticed first. Second, I noticed that the drapes had been pulled part way back. Strange as it may sound, the third thing I noticed was that the flash of light I had seen had come from my Rachel’s ass. Now, give me a break here. I was more than half asleep. I’d just put in the last night of my week-long night shift. I had a three-day weekend ahead but what I had been looking forward to first was eight hours of sleep. Rachel usually bent over backward to protect my sleep. It’s not surprising then, really, that my thoughts first turned to why she was in our bedroom and why she had opened the drapes as opposed to wondering why she was naked and why her ass was flashing. Actually, flashing is the wrong word. Sparkling, that’s a better word.

Now, I don’t mean she had glitter on her ass cheeks or anything. It was her asshole that was sparkling. You can’t normally see a naked person’s asshole, not even a person as trim as she is. I could see her asshole, or rather the sparkle that appeared to be coming from her asshole, because she had one leg up on the bedroom chair at the foot of the bed. She was bent at the waist, holding her ass cheeks wide, and moving her ass back and forth in the bright light streaming through the parted drapes. Well, that explained the open drapes at least, if not the sparkle.

Rachel is a beautiful lady. Even when we were together, if I didn’t always wake up with a boner, I would have had one quickly enough just by seeing her naked. Her sparkling pucker aroused my curiosity, true enough, but the sight of her body with her breasts swaying from side to side as she moved her ass back and forth in the sunlight had aroused the rest of me. I had done nothing more than open my eyes at that point. I lifted my head from the crumpled pillow and reached for my cock, the latter action performed more or less unconsciously. I started to open my mouth to ask her what was going on but I never had the chance.

Rachel leapt from the chair and landed on her knees at the end of the bed. She yanked the sheet off me as she crawled up the bed.

“You’re hard already. Good. I need you inside me,” she demanded as she threw her right leg over both of mine. She planted her hands on my chest and moved up to straddle my hips. She moved her right hand from my chest and, reaching between my legs, pulled my hand away from my cock and replaced it with her own.

“Rachel, what…”

“Fuck me,” she snapped, pushing the head of my cock between her pussy lips. The head of my cock was engulfed in heat. Her pussy was wet and very, very hot. She lowered herself in a single swift movement.

As my cock entered her, the head slid over something hard pressing into the back of her pussy. Once my cock was inside her, she leaned forward and entwined her fingers with mine.

“Fuck me,” she whimpered as she began to move up and down on my cock. “Please, baby. Fuck me.”

Questions could wait. My fingers tightened on hers and I began to push up with my hips. With every stroke, I could feel the hard swelling in the back of Rachel’s cunt pressing against my cock. I lifted my head, hoping to capture one of her swaying breasts between my lips. Rachel was oblivious. She was biting her bottom lip and her eyes were scrunched closed.

I had never seen her like this. We’ve been together over five years before her affair. We loved each other. We had a good, maybe even a great, sex life. Our careers were on track and we were starting to wonder if it was time to start a family. Life was as good as I’d ever hoped it would be. This, however, was beyond anything I’d hoped for.

It was clear Rachel had something in her ass. Besides the sparkles I had seen earlier, the only explanation for what I was feeling on my cock was that she had something in her ass. I had hinted, after we’d been sleeping together for a while, with all the subtlety a horny twenty-something is capable of when he thinks he might be in love, that ass play might be fun to try. I’d not seen the slightest evidence she was interested, though. During love making, if my finger pushed a little too far into the crack of her ass, her whole body would stiffen. What the fuck was going on here was beyond me. Not that I cared at this point.

Our bodies were flying. Her whole belly rippled when we slammed together. Her hands tightened. All her weight fell onto my arched pelvis. She quivered. A keening wail whistled past her bitten lower lip as I filled my lovely and much-loved Rachel with cum.

There was no way our neighbours, including Lauren and Joseph, weren’t listening to me breed Rachel by then. The whole neighborhood must have heard her screams and my roaring as I shot my load into her. Feeling Rachel’s whole body writhing beneath me as I inseminated her deep, every pulse flooding her tight channel with a fresh load of sperm that bathed her cervix with my virile spunk.

We were kissing vigorously by the end, our sweat mingling between us and hands petting everywhere over each other while I pumped my girlfriend full of my dangerous potent sperm. She collapsed atop my chest. She continued to whimper as she began to bite the skin on my chest with small, but sharp, nips. Her hips continued to twitch in circles, my cock moving easily inside her cum-filled pussy. I worked my hands down her back and my fingers probed between her ass cheeks.

She didn’t tense. My fingers brushed over a hard surface. It was faceted, like a diamond, but far too large to be a diamond, at least a diamond we could afford. I knew what it was. I’d seen something like this before, a small metal butt plug capped with a fake jewel.

I said we had a great sex life but, like most men and probably a lot of women, that doesn’t mean I don’t watch porn. What kind of porn do people watch? The kind that depicts what they fantasise about. On the occasions I watch porn it tends to involve anal. Duh, right? Watching porn was not something I did behind my Rachel’s back. At times, porn was part of our foreplay. She wasn’t opposed to all porn but she hated what she called “gross” porn. She wasn’t able to define “gross” but like the Supreme Court she knew “gross” when she saw it. Over the years I’ve developed a sense of what she finds gross. Numero uno on that list was degrading women. She was not, is not, a believer that sex is degrading but she had a hard time believing any woman would beg to have someone cum on their face. Anal, as long as the woman seemed to really want it and enjoy it, was okay. Okay, I mean, on the screen but not in our bed.

I knew what a butt plug was but not what it was doing in Rachel’s ass.

I worked my fingers around it. She whimpered. I tugged at it. There was slight resistance and then it slipped free. Rachel whimpered and her pussy clenched around my cock. A cock that was declining to stand down, at least for the time being.

“Put it back,” she moaned against my chest.

I did as she asked, then pulled it free again. When I pushed it back in, she tilted her ass up to accept it, her pussy sliding over my cock.

I began to pop the plug in and out of her ass and she began to tilt her pelvis up and down. She managed to move her pelvis and ass up and down, while at the same time grinding her clit against the bone at the base of my cock.

I pushed the plug into her ass and left it there this time, pressing and jiggling it with my fingers. Rachel bit my chest hard and, for a second time, her body quivered. She had never cum twice, not like that, not one after another. Neither had I, but it felt like I might.

I pushed my ass into the mattress and my cock slid out of her pussy, followed by a gush of cum. I wiggled a hand under her belly and began to stroke my cock. The head was pressed into the crack of her ass. I arched my back and the tip of my cock touched the plug that Rachel’s ass was still clenched around. A few more jerks and I came. My cum coated the jeweled crown of the plug. I was amazed I had any jizz left but this had truly been a morning of surprises.

I managed to free my hand from between our bodies. I stroked the cheek of her ass with my fingers, fingers slick with cum and her juices.

I let my hand fall away. Rachel was still nipping at my chest. She was still rubbing against my belly.

“Rub me, baby. Rub my pussy. Do something. I’m still cumming. It won’t stop. God, do something.”

I couldn’t understand what she was talking about. What did she mean? What was happening?

She pushed herself off me but didn’t climb out of bed. She swiveled beside me. What the hell? My cock, valiant as it had been, assumed it was being rotated off the line. Rachel leaned over me and scooped my half-hard cock off my belly and into her mouth.

“Jesus Christ, Rachel. What are you doing?”

She wasn’t a woman who fussed about giving head. Rachel had always been an enthusiastic sucker of my cock but never after we’d been fucking – another first.

She didn’t answer. She swung her leg over my head. I was no more fussy about eating her pussy than she was sucking my dick and we were no strangers to that old stand-by, the 69. Me on top, side by side, her on top, we’d done it all. That wasn’t the problem. The problem was I’d never gone down on her after we had fucked, or to be accurate not after we’d fucked and she had a pussy full of cum.

Her pussy hovered above my face, a string of cum hanging from the left labia. Her ass crack was shiny and wet. The damn magic jeweled butt plug twinkled at me. Sitting here now, reliving the sight of her well-used pussy in my mind, I understand why some might think, “yech.” Before that day I would have likely thought the same.

But that day, lying there, my beautiful Rachel licking and sucking our combined juices off my cock, the sight woke a deep lust I never knew lived within me. I felt my cock surge back to life, or so it seemed at the time. Memory is a funny thing, especially memories of fucking, maybe it only twitched. Beats me. What I remember is feeling my cock swell inside her mouth.

I wanted her then, all of her, every bit of her. I lifted my head and sucked her entire pussy into my mouth. I drove my tongue into her. My mouth filled with juices. My nose bumped the hard faceted piece of plastic that topped the slender bell-shaped piece of metal that had turned my Rachel into a sex goddess. I raked my tongue up her slit and filled my mouth with the product of our love. I sucked and licked and loved.

I worked my hand between us and started to rub her throbbing clit with my thumb. I forced myself to free my mouth from her pussy and move my tongue to her clit. My thumb rubbed the shaft as I sucked her hard lady cock between my lips. My tongue danced.

Inside her mouth, I came, or tried to. It felt like an orgasm but I don’t think there was anything left in my balls. The sensation spread from the head of my cock to fill my belly and then my chest. My body twitched. My lips clamped down on her clit and I tugged, still lashing it with my tongue.

She screamed. She actually, literally, screamed. It was an incoherent cry. It scared the shit out of me. I was afraid I had, in the delirium of my lust, hurt her. I jerked my mouth away from her pussy.

“Oh fuck, please God don’t stop.”

I gobbled her up. She shoved her pussy onto my mouth, the butt plug hitting me in the nose. She began to jerk but this time there were no screams. The jerks morphed into quick jabs of her clit against my tongue and mouth.

Her body stiffened. She stopped breathing for so long I started to feel frightened again. With a spasm, she jerked her pussy from my mouth. Her breath rushed from her body. As the air escaped, her body settled limply over my body.

She panted against the top of my leg, her jeweled ass twinkling before me. Rachel looked me up and down, not bothering to cover her pussy anymore. She walked around me, feeling my chest and stomach. She felt along my back and down towards his buttocks. She gave them a light squeeze. She then knelt down behind me.

“Rachel what are you- Oh!” Rachel had spread open my ass cheeks and was looking at my asshole. I was glad that I had showered since the last time I had shit, no unfortunate surprises waiting there. Rachel put a finger to my hole and stroked it up and down.

“You may not realise this, but I am actually a pretty dirty girl.” She said as she moved away from my ass and back to the front, still kneeling, “I am glad to see that I am not the only one who is a bit excited by all this. I like that you shave.” She said as she placed a hand around my balls, cupping them and stroking them lightly.

I was breathing heavily as Rachel gently gripped my testicles. This was getting very intense.

“Cock.” Rachel announced as she removed her hand.

“What?” I asked bewildered.

“I like your cock. It’s my favorite part of your body.”

Grabbing me by the dick, she pulled me closer to the edge of the bed. She looked me in the eye briefly, before enveloping the head of my cock in her mouth.

I gasped. This was ecstasy. Rachel was bobbing up and down my shaft while her tongue was swirling around the head of my cock. Soon I was gently rocking my body along with Rachel’s bobbing head. The warmth of her mouth was incredible! I was getting close, but Iknew he needed to wait a little longer, she clearly had something else in mind.

“Now you’re nice and hard.” She half moaned into my penis.

Rachel looked up, lust was raging in her face now “Lick my asshole!” she then got up on all fours facing away from me on the bed, she lowered her head and shoulders into the duvet while reaching back with her hands to spread her cheeks.

A magnificent sight met my gaze. Rachel’s ass cheeks were spread as far as they could go, her puckered hole was waiting, her butt plug twitching. I took a few moments to admire both holes looking up at me. Rachel’s pussy was glistening with her juices.

I leaned forward and pulled the plug from her hot grasping ass and she immediately took it off me, reached around my body and pushed it suddenly into my backside.

“Fuck!” I exhaled as the plug filled my virgin rectum.

“Good isn’t it? Now lick mine…” she said, resuming her position.

I licked the puckered asshole. It was salty and meaty, but delicious. I licked harder and harder, eventually shoving my tongue into the hole. Rachel was moaning through her teeth as she bit into the pillow. I continued his tongue assault on the hole, and also began to finger her pussy. Rachel’s juices were in free flow now and she was moaning loudly now.

“Fuck my ass?” she begged.

I did not need to be asked twice. I removed my tongue and fingers and positioned myself behind Rachel. This was new to me. I fumbled with my cock and tried to position my purple head at the entrance of Rachel’s gaping bole. After some fumbling, I managed to get the tip of my penis between her cheeks and nuzzled her twitching anus.

“Are you sure?”

“I’m ready,” she replied, huskily.

I hesitated, I did not know how hard I should go, or if I should gently ease my cock inside. Rachel did not make me wonder for long as she firmly pushed herself backwards onto my cock, enveloping him in her tight anal passage. I let out a moan of satisfaction, while Rachel let out a yelp and hunched her shoulders.

“Fuck! Oh Rachel, are you alright?” I asked after Rachel’s yelp.

“Yeah, I may have gone too fast to start, but I feel okay now… Maybe start a bit slow.”

I grabbed Rachel’s hips and slowly started to pull backwards and push forwards. I was taking it as slow as my urgency would allow. I reached down and cupped one of Rachel’s boobs, but this only made me want to go faster.

“I need to fuck you harder now,” I said.

“Do it,” was Rachel’s reply.

So, I started pumping harder. We were both panting now and sweating both from exertion and the heat of the morning sun which bathed us in its glorious light. Soon a slapping sound could be heard from Rachel’s ass and my body as we both moaned in ecstasy.

“I dare you to let me cum in you.” I moaned.

“Did you cum in Lauren’s ass?”

“Yes” I gasped.

“Then I want… what you’ve… given her.” She grunted as I thrust my member between her sumptuous cheeks.

“Rachel! I can’t hold on!”

Suddenly Rachel pushed hard onto my thickening phallus, hurrying it deep inside her taboo hole. Her pussy was crying with her juices as she slammed me home. For a moment I was confused, but then Rachel turned around and looked me in the eye, “Cum inside me.”

Whatever the reason, within moments the divine squeezes of Rachel’s amazingly tight asshole reached a new peak of balls-draining intensity. As her earth-shattering orgasm reared up and crashed full force into her all over again, empowered by my lustful butt-busting thrusts and by the mixed stimulation on her pussy and clit, Rachel yelled into my mouth and sank her teeth into my tongue. Sheathed to the hilt in her beautiful plump ass, unable to move inside her totally clamped-down rectum, consumed by the burning rush of atavistic passion that had claimed both of us, I bucked my hips one last time, trying to bury myself impossibly deeper inside her ass than I already was. Then I came.

I saw stars as a deluge of hot cum fountained from my swollen boner, spraying rope after massive rope of sperm inside Rachel’s deepest anal depths. As I flooded her warm dick-suctioning rectum with an impressive barrage of my milky seed, I could feel the beat of Rachel’s heart pulsating all around my fully immersed cockmeat. I was totally overcome with love, lust and orgasmic bliss all at the same time as I realised that the twitching spasms of my girlfriend’s anal walls were coming in synch with the throbbing of my ejaculating pole and the surges of jetting spunk that were inundating her smooth, constricting rectum.

The flashing shocks of our shared and equally powerful orgasms undid both Rachel and me, burning through us and going back and forth between our deeply fused bodies. Long after my cock had finished unloading a torrent of dense sperm inside her ass and her soft little pussy had stopped gushing her sweet girlcum on my balls, even as her warm seed-plastered anal passage relaxed and the last drops of pearly semen oozed out of my bloated glans, the haze of our pleasure still enveloped us, leaving us spent and ecstatically breathless, crumpled against the dresser with our mouths still joined together.

I was light-headed when Rachel and I finally broke our breathless, devouring soulkiss. In truth, we were both driven by the sheer need to gulp in some air, otherwise we would have probably extended our torrid make out session even more. Groggily, with my head resting on her shoulder and my arms wrapped around her soft cute tummy, I stood up a bit straighter, separating my chest from her arched back.

Pleasure-weakened as she was, Rachel slowly lifted her upper body off the surface of the dresser and planted her elbows on it to hold herself up. No longer squashed underneath her, my girlfriend’s beautiful tits were swinging heavily in time with her laboured breathing as she cast me a dopey-eyed glance over her shoulder, a beaming smile painted on her flustered, gorgeous face.

“Oh… My… God…” she stated dizzily, taking in big lung fulls of air between each word. “That was just… Wow! Simply fucking WOW!”

“I know, right…” I managed to exhale, blinking and taking stock as if emerging from some sort of butt-lust overdose. I was barely starting to get my bearings when Rachel’s bright laughter made me look into her soulful, blue eyes. She was looking at me funny, an adorable yet mischievous expression brightening her pretty visage. “What?” I asked, baffled.

“Oh nothing, I was just enjoying the feel of having my asshole filled to bursting with cock and cum! Seriously, that was a lot even for your standards! Mmmh, such a huge creamy load squishing inside my ass… I can actually feel your cum deep in my tummy, all gooey and warm…” Rachel dreamily purred, blushing a bit yet clearly getting a kick out of the whole situation, all the while wiggling her cock-crammed bubble-butt against my groin in tiny, lazy circles. “And you’re barely even softening! Jeez, baby, my ass really must be magic or something!”

I had to laugh at that. “Oh yeah, your ass is definitely magic, Rachel!” Then, more seriously, I added: “Uhm, maybe I should pull out now, though… It got sort of crazy at the end, and I was a bit rough, I guess… But you’re okay, right Rachel? I didn’t hurt you, did I? It just seemed right at the moment, so…”

“Aw, baby! Of course you didn’t hurt me, relax!” Rachel purred, locking an arm around my neck to pull me closer and then kissing me lovingly. “Well, it did hurt a little bit at some point, but in good way, you know… And yeah, it felt very right at the moment, it was so good and intense! Really, I’m more than okay, I’m great! I still have goosebumps all over, see? And I love feeling you in my ass, stuffed so deep inside me, filling me with your big cock right after you’ve pumped my little asshole full of your sperm… I know it’s dirty and slutty, but I just love it! You creampied my ass!” she added, her languid coos suddenly shifting to a bright playful tone, her words breaking into a silvery laugh, “That’s a first for me!”

Ever more befuddled, dazed by the aftershocks of pleasure still coursing through me, I straightened up further and pulled Rachel with me, cupping her chin as I gently turned her head to stare questioningly into her smirking face.

“Baby,” Rachel said in response to my unspoken question, a spike of excitement in her voice, “I’ve just had the best idea ever! No, nonono don’t pull out. Stay in my ass… Let’s just, uhm, just hold me tight from behind like you’re doing and move with me, okay? Right, now let’s try to get to your asshole… Yeah, that’s it, great!”

“What the fuck…” I snickered along with Rachel as we rolled across her bed, moving together in short jumps and awkward shuffles while remaining connected, my cock still sheathed inside her ass.

Still, we did manage to sit up so she could reach around to my ass while staying joined. Then, leaning toward me, Rachel reached around to grip the jewel stocking out of my own ass.

“Wait a second…”

“My buttplug, yes!” Rachel pulled it from me with an audible ‘pop’ and I suddenly felt empty. She then held the plastic toy in her hand and stared at it with a sort of funny intensity. “And, along with the massive load of cum you’ve just shot in my ass, it’s the key element to the best idea ever! Watch this, I’m sure you’ll like it…”

At that point, Rachel instructed me to sit on the edge of the bed. Following my motions, she settled herself on my lap in turn, making us both moan as her plump bubble-butt pressed on my thighs and my chubby boner was firmly pushed to the hilt into her seed-sloppy anus.

Standing slowly up, Rachel raised her juicy rump from my lap, causing my semi-hard erection to gently slide out of her clingy, sperm-slick asshole. My groan of disappointment and Rachel’s resigned sigh marked the moment when my fat glans slipped from her delicious little orifice with a squishy plop. Still, I had no time to feel dissatisfied. Standing before me, bent at the waist with her legs held straight and her pillowy tits dangling heavily from her chest, Rachel was giving me an incredible close up view of her round, fabulous booty.

Looking over her shoulder as I salivated in transfixed adoration of her heart-shaped masterpiece of an ass, my sweet Rachel urged me into action: “Quickly now! Spread my buttcheeks!”

I did as I was told, always glad to fill my palms with the fleshy perfection of my girlfriend’s beautiful bubble-butt and always thrilled to unveil the rosy star-shaped treasure hidden deep within her luscious ass-cleavage. Bent over as she was, Rachel was already giving me an amazing view of her smooth nectar-glossy pussy, but the best was yet to come. As soon as I splayed her meaty globes wide apart, a jolt of excitement hit my twitching penis at the sight of her gaping, cum-smeared sphincter winking at me while it tightened closed on itself and gradually resumed its tiny puckered shape. Even though I had shot my load really deep inside Rachel’s rectum, I could see the first gooey white globs of my seed already starting to trickle out of her pink twitching rosebud. I would have happily just sat there and watched that lewdly beautiful spectacle, but Rachel was in a hurry to complete her plan.

“Aw no… It’s leaking out of me, I can feel it!” Rachel squealed, furrowing her brow in displeasure as she looked at me over her shoulder. “Hold my buttcheeks open, I’m gonna stop that creamy cum from trying to leave my ass!” she said, unable to suppress a giggle at her own naughtily determined words as she reached back with her hand and swiftly pressed the tip of the buttplug to her tender, shrinking orifice.

My cock flexed with excitement and a huge grin spread on my face as I watched Rachel push gently on the base of the tapered toy, gradually embedding it inside her insatiable little asshole. A soft sexy sigh escaped her lips as her adorable sphincter eagerly gobbled the whole buttplug, until only the base of the toy was left outside of her ass. With her delicate rubbery anal ring sealed shut around the plastic invader and her needy anus nicely jammed again, Rachel exhaled contentedly.

“Mmh that’s much better…” she cooed, winking at me over her shoulder and wiggling her epic bubble-butt right in my face. Turning around and facing me, my amazing girlfriend chuckled as she took in my goofy expression. “This way I’ll feel your cum inside me all day! Plus, when you fuck my ass again later, I’ll be already all lubed up and ready for your cock! Now tell me,” she concluded, clearly proud of herself, and with good reason, “is this the best idea ever, or not?”

All I could say was a heartfelt: “Fuck yeah!”

Laughing excitedly, Rachel fell into my outstretched arms and sat sideways on my lap with her hands locked around my neck. We started making out instantly, munching on the other’s lips with passion and love, driven by the naughty, joyous complicity that bound us together. Once again, I was mind-blown by my sweet Rachel’s adventurousness and sheer awesomeness. Not only had she assumed that we’d have more anal sex later, but she also wanted to feel my cum inside her ass and hold it in there with the buttplug until then! There really were no words to express how much I adored her, so I just tried to let her know it through my kisses.

During our smooching marathon, my plump cum-glazed boner rested against the smooth womanly curve of Rachel’s bubble-butt, getting harder by the second. When she broke our lip-lock, my surprise turned into arousal in a second as I felt her tiny hand grabbing my sperm-slick shaft at the base and slowly starting to pump up and down. As I moaned and hummed in delight under her lazy jacking manipulations, Rachel gave me one final giggly peck on the lips, before murmuring sexily into my mouth.

When she finished, I helped her stand up. We then stood hugging and kissing in that amazing shower for at least another 5 minutes, basking in the afterglow of our mutual orgasm.

“Shit that was good. I haven’t been fucked like that in months.”

I just smiled, and then sort of smirked and said, “Thanks for coming.” She just laughed.

We then turned the shower off and dried each other off with huge, thick, puffy towels. When we were dry, we went back to the kitchen. By then we were both famished. She put some toast in the toaster, and pulled a jar of honey from the shelf. While she worked, I sat at the table in the corner and enjoyed the view. My kitchen was very bright, with large patio doors and a large window. I’m sure if any of the neighbours were home, they were treated to the same view of her naked body as I was.

As she turned and walked toward the table I had a good look at her in the sunlight. Her pale skin in the golden morning sun made her look even more stunning.

“I’m going to go to work with your cum plugged inside me. I’m going to keep you there all day.” She mused.

She sat at the table across from me, right by the patio door, in particularly plain view of anyone in the house that backed onto mine… or in other words the house Lauren shared with Joseph. She placed her plate of toast in front of her and passed a second plate to me. The toast was covered in such a thick layer of honey it was dripping off the sides. As she lifted the first slice of toast to her mouth, several drops of honey fell to her chest and started to run down between her tits.

I love honey, but the golden nectar running down her chest between her tanned boobs looked far more appetizing than the toast in front of me. Rachel made eating a spectator sport. So I sat back in my chair and watched. With each bite, more honey fell to her chest. She managed to splatter it all over herself, including both nipples. Something tells me that was her plan. It was becoming apparent to me that this woman had an almost insatiable desire for sex. My mission, if I chose to accept it, was to satisfy that desire. At that moment, looking at the honey streaming down her chest, I chose to accept the mission. Oh the crosses we must bear in life!

After she finished the first slice of toast she looked up to me and asked, “What’s the matter? Not hungry?”

The look on her face was so innocent. As if she had no idea how sexy she looked with golden honey dripping down her chest. But she knew exactly how sexy she looked.

As she started eating her second piece of toast, with more honey dripping onto her chest, I reached across the table and, using my finger, caught a drip of honey as it was about to fall from the tip of her nipple. As I brought my finger to my mouth to lick off the honey, I looked down and saw that the honey running down her belly was collecting between her thighs.

I licked the honey off my finger, and reached back and scooped more off her other tit. Looking her straight in the eyes, I licked the honey slowly and sensually from my finger.

I then got up from my chair and walked around beside her. As I walked past the end of the table I saw a glint of light coming from a window of the house across the back. I briefly glanced up and saw a figure in Lauren’s bedroom window. We now had an audience. I decided it was time to put on a show.

Rachel had now finished her second piece of toast, and she picked up the bottle of honey – it was one of the squeeze bottle types – and squeezed honey all over herself. For a grand finale, she stuck the bottle in her pussy, and squeezed what seemed like half the bottle into her box. She then looked at me and said, “NOW are you hungry?”

No answer was necessary. I stood beside her in plain view of our spectator, and I slowly lowered my head to her chest and started licking off the honey, starting just below her neck, and working my way down between her tits. Honey has never tasted so good.

When I finished the area between her tits, I started on her left boob, the one farthest from the window. As I started licking her nipple she let out a low moan and raised her arms above her head, stretching, cat-like.

I finished all the honey on her left tit, then licked across to her right tit. As I moved across I glanced up and noticed that the voyeur was Joseph. He had removed his cock from his pants, and was stroking it with the other hand. Not sure if Rachel had noticed him yet, I said, “I see Joseph is enjoying a free sex show.”

Without hesitation, and without even opening her eyes, Rachel replied casually, “Oh yeah, that’s Joseph. He’s probably been watching since we were in the shower. He’s probably jealous. I’m sure he thinks he’ll score with me again one day, but not before hell freezes over. He’s a bit of a creep, but I find it a real turn on to tease him like this.”

With that, she reached down and started to stroke my cock, while I continued to lick her tits clean.

When her chest and tits were clean, I pulled her chair out from the table, and turned her around so that she was facing the window. I then moved around and knelt between her legs, and started licking the honey off her belly. While I did this she started gently playing with her nipples.

When her belly was clean, I moved down and licked the honey from her legs and inner thighs, and even from the chair. Ever so slowly, I moved closer to her pussy. The smell of the honey and her juices was intoxicating, and I could barely resist the urge to dive into her pussy like an animal. But I didn’t want to miss any of the honey.

Finally, the only place left to find more honey was her pussy. I started lapping the honey from her pubic hair, starting from the top and working my way down. She started making a sound almost like a cat purring. She spread her legs further, and slumped down in the chair, allowing me complete access to her delicious pussy.

And it was delicious. A sweet combination of honey and her pussy juice. It delved ever deeper into her pussy, cleaning the honey from around her clit, and all the delicate folds of her labia. I pulled her forward a bit further, putting her pussy at an angle so that no more honey would leak out of it. I then resumed cleaning her up, moving down past her pussy to lick between her pussy and her anus. As my tongue tickled the bud of her anus, her moaning and purring intensified, but now I hungered for that last reserve of golden honey, deep inside her cunt. So I moved back up and started probing my tongue into her pussy, the source of her juices, and store house of the remaining honey. The honey inside her was warm, and I was able to lap it up and suck it up with abandon.

She started grinding her pussy into my face, and I looked up and noticed that she was again sucking on her own nipples. This was one hot woman!!

I cleaned her pussy as deep as my tongue could reach and then, using my hand, scooped out the honey and finger fucked her at the same time. I alternately licked and sucked at her clit, and devoured the honey and her juices off my hand.

Just as I seemed to run out of honey, Rachel began to orgasm. She bucked in the chair, started rubbing her hands frantically across her tits, and moaned and shrieked uncontrollably. I kept up the intensity, and juices were pouring from her pussy. The chair and the floor underneath were soaked, as were my hands and face.

When her orgasm subsided, I moved away, spent. My jaw ached and my tongue was raw. This was certainly the most sexual activity I had ever engaged in one day, and my stamina was wearing down.

But Rachel’s wasn’t. After she started breathing normally again, she picked up the jar of honey, looked at me with a gleam in her eye, and said, “I can see Lauren.”

I looked, and sure enough, there was Joseph and Lauren, going at it in a 69, both completely naked, and outside, on her back deck, in plain view of anyone who cared to look!

“Fuck, that’s my best friend he’s fucking!” Rachel added, sounding stunned, “she must have seen him jerking off, and decided to go down there and help him out. She’s been awfully quiet lately, she must have been getting desperate for a screw.”

“Two lonely hearts, or is that lonely groins,” I replied.

I must admit that I was turned on watching them, and clearly Rachel was too. She began licking my cock and balls, and we watched them for a couple of minutes. Roles had reversed. Now we were the voyeurs, and they were the exhibitionists. It wasn’t the first time I had ever seen Joseph having sex, but Lauren… this display was from my d my teenage dreams, my attention was riveted on them. I watched intently as her red head bobbed up and down on Joseph’s cock, and I could see her two large breasts hanging down between them, like soft, fleshy pendulums. Joseph had his face buried in her pussy, with fingers up her pussy, or ass, or both. They were clearly enjoying themselves.

Rachel lifted herself up from the table, then went and opened the screen door in her kitchen, which led to a small balcony. Immediately, we could hear Lauren moaning. “I love listening to people have sex, don’t you,” Rachel said.

I had to agree that yes, being able to hear Joseph and Lauren going at it did make the voyeur experience even more exciting. Rachel stood at the screen door, still totally naked for all to see, and watched Joseph and my pregnant lover pleasing each other. I slid from the table and snuggled up behind Rachel, pushing my cock between her legs, and resting my chin on her shoulder. While I stared at the events unfolding in Joseph’s backyard I reached my arms around in front of Rachel, and caressed her tits with one hand, and her clit with the other.

After a couple of minutes of that Rachel’s pussy was dripping wet, and ready for more action. I whispered in her ear, “I need to fuck you.”

“And I need your cock, let’s go back to bed.”

“No,” I replied, “I want them to see us. I want to fuck you outdoors, on the balcony.”

“Like how you saw Joseph fuck… me.” She said suddenly remembering the act that brought our relationship crashing down. “You want Lauren to be jealous?”

“Yes, I think so.” I couldn’t help but be honest. The times for lying to each other had long gone.

“I’m fine with that,” she replied, “She sent me to you that night we got in with the key. She suggested we start talking. I told her I wanted you back.”

“You both planned this?” Rachel nodded and grinned.

“She told me to do anything to get you into bed.”

“You seduced me!” I laughed.

“I know,” she said, “so the more they see us, the better. I’m a very lucky woman getting a second chance. I want the world to be jealous so I understand why you want Lauren to be jealous of us. Come on.”

With that, she half moaned, half purred, and flung the kitchen door open. We tumbled out onto the balcony, making enough noise in the process to immediately draw the attention of Joseph and his lover. They stopped what they were doing and stared across at us, and I heard the Lauren say to Rachel, “You go girl”

Rachel approached a patio chair on the balcony with a removable cushion, so she took the cushion off, laid it on the floor of her balcony, and knelt down on it. Her jeweled butt plug sparked in the morning light. She then wiggled her sexy little ass in the air, offering it to me, and the world.

I kicked her feet apart and rested my left hand on her lower back. She turned her head to look back at me as with my other hand I directed my erect penis towards her drooling vagina.

“Oh yes…” she gasped out – still turned on from my cunnilingus that she was just desperate to cum.

With her head looking over her shoulder she felt my hardness open her up. I gazed at her cute face as my dick slipped inside her. Her eyes closed briefly as I slid deep into her pussy and then opened again to stare into mine.

As I began to pump her lithe body from behind she put her hands out in front of her and gripped the edge of the cushion. She began to pant out “yes… yes… oh… oh…” before any sense was lost from her speech and the only sounds descended into heavy panting and mewls of pleasure. Her tits were swinging as I fucked her, I attempted to squeeze them and that just seemed to give her even more pleasure.

As I felt her body begin to tense up before a huge climax, I reached round with my right hand and rubbed hard on her clit. She yelped out and began to cum, her pussy contracting around my cock and her whole body shaking beneath me.

As she finished cumming I began to pump her harder and harder – her grunts of pleasure now mixed with grunts of exertion as her body was pounded into the desk. She was still enjoying it though I could tell, and her juices were dripping down my legs.

While Joseph and his lover switched positions, so that he could fuck her and they could both watch us at the same time, I started to fuck Rachel fast and hard. I knew it was going to take a long time for me to cum, so I had the luxury of going as fast and as hard as I could, for as long as I could. While I fucked Rachel, I reached around in front of her and fondled her clit.

After two or three minutes of very intense fucking, Rachel started madly thrusting backwards to meet my forward thrusts. I could feel my cock reaching into the very deepest parts of her well fucked vagina. As she reached another climax I could feel the muscles of her pussy clench hard around my cock. If I hadn’t already had two orgasms that morning, I would have exploded right then and there. But I kept right on going.

I continued fucking her after her orgasm subsided, and resumed playing with her clit. After a moment, she said in a broken voice, “Cum inside me.”

Almost as soon as the words escaped her lips, we heard, “Oh Joseph, fuck me up the ass. I want to feel your cock up my ass.” We both looked into Lauren and Joseph’s yard as the redhead got on all fours and presented her ass to Joseph. He buried his hand in her cunt for a moment, presumably to collect some of her juices as lubricant. He then rubbed his hand all over her ass and his cock. When he was ready, Joseph slowly pushed his cock into the woman’s ass. She moaned, “Yes Joseph, yes, that’s it. Put it all the way in.” He quite happily obliged.

The tempo of my own fucking dropped off as I took in the scene below me, but as Joseph began to fuck the woman in earnest, Rachel pushed her ass back again my groin, urging me to fuck her harder. At Rachel’s continued urging, I fucked her more and more intensely, while she reached between her legs and fingered her clit.

Incredibly, the sensations of me fucking Rachel while she played with her clit were too much. I pulled her off the cushion and up to my chest, displaying her nakedness to Lauren and Joseph. Rachel leaned back against me and looked down across her body to her pussy mound as it swallowed my cock again, all of my cock, down to the hilt with the hair around my cock lightly brushing her clit. I pulled out of her slightly and then pushed back in. Hard. Out again, then thrusting deep. The charge was building much faster in her pussy.

But it reached its breaking point and hovered. She wanted to cum again, but it just wouldn’t break and explode through her body. She moaned loud, leaning her head back against me behind her, flexing her back and prominently presenting her chest. After a couple of minutes of this, with sweat pouring off of both of us, I thrust deep into her pussy one last time, and cried out her name.

Lauren and Joseph both looked up as I came, my hot jizz exploding into Rachel’s pussy. And her orgasm broke in that moment, set off by his hot squirts into her womb, sending waves through her body and causing her to shake with echoes of her instant of pleasure exploding from her lips.

I pulled out, the jizz oozed out from her pussy as she adjusted herself more up. She looked between her legs to her pussy mound, rubbing her warm lips and feeling my sticky cum on her fingers.

We both collapsed on the balcony, exhausted, and continued to watch Joseph and his lover. A few minutes after we stopped, Joseph, moaning loudly and muttering about how tight her ass felt, started to shudder. Her thrust into Lauren’s heavily pregnant body, paused, and then pulled out, having fired his load deep inside her.

After that, they just lay on his deck, exhausted, and stared back at us.

After several minutes of just staring at each other like some mutual adoration society, Rachel rose to her feet, stuffed her hand in her pussy, withdrew it, and then put it to her lips as if blowing Lauren a kiss. She then took me by the hand, helped me up, and we went back into my house.

Rachel led me to the living room, where she turned to face me. She threw her arms around my neck, gave me a huge hug and a kiss, and whispered, “That you so much. I really needed a good fuck. It had been months. When we first met I really wasn’t thinking about sex, but when I saw you come home from work in your suit and tie, you looked so handsome, I just though, what the hell, the worst that could happen was the you would say no to my offer of a coffee and be on your way. Thanks for accepting, I don’t think I’ve ever had such a great session of screwing in all my life. You were incredible. Our cheating really did teach us an awful lot.”

I just looked in her eyes, dumbfounded by her beauty and her sexual appetite. I thought for a moment, trying to come up with a really good response, but my brain really wasn’t functioning anymore, so I just held her still naked body to me and whispered, “Thank you, Rachel, thank you.”

She looked up at me, “I need another quick shower now.” She pointed her finger at me. “And you’re not joining me either. I’m going to be late enough as it is.”

I smiled as she danced into the bathroom and busied myself getting dressed for work. When she reappeared she was back in her dress and heels looking immaculate. I looked closer and there was a sadness in her eyes glistened like wet tears waiting to fall. Even in the shadows of the room I could see the look clouding her face. Her lips, capable of the tenderest of smiles and such affectionate laughter, were turned down at their soft corners. A quiet discourse had seeped into her with the early morning, as bleak and clouded as the sky outside.

I wrapped my arms around her, feeling her body slide against me. Neither of us spoke, afraid that speaking aloud would make the oncoming reality loom even closer. I breathed in the honeyed musk of her, still dizzying after the hours we had spent in the room. I knew I needed the sleep that was trying to cloud my mind but I fought against it, not wanting to lose any of this time. Sleep could be found sometime later, sometime after the day had passed.

“What you thinking?” I asked into her hair, my fingers tracing lazy circles against the soft mound of her breast. Her hip shifted between my thighs as she turned, immediately stirring the blood in my resting cock.

Her lips brushed my neck when she spoke. “I don’t want to leave.”

“You’re welcome back anytime.” I reassured her. I pulled her tighter in my arms, her suppleness crushing alongside me like the tender petals of a flower in my palm. The sleepy daze in my head was falling away, melting beneath the heat that was beginning to rise. “I don’t want you to leave.”

Her fingers tightened into my ribs as she drew in a heavy breath. Her foot slid against my shin. Cool air gathered over our bodies. “Shh. Don’t,” she whispered, her fingers stopping my lips before I could utter another word. Her body, lithe and graceful, slid around mine so that she was looking up into my face.

“I want to come home to you tonight.”

“We need to talk seriously about… things… before we move back in with each other.”

“I know, but I want to have those conversations. I want to tell you everything about the last year of my life. If you’ll still have me after that…”

I held her in my arms, her warm, soft skin feeling like the only place I ever wanted to be. I kissed her cheek, feeling her breath cool the dampness on my neck.

I wanted to say something more but I didn’t know if the words belonged at this moment. I didn’t know what she would think. I lifted my head to look into her eyes and kiss her and tell her how wonderful she was, but I was stopped short.

Her lips were slightly parted in that content smile of hers, but tears were running down into her hair. She looked over to catch me watching her and, though her smile showed her joy and affection, the tears seemed to quicken. I brushed my thumb over the wet path and gently touched her lips with mine.

“Bring your things,” I breathed into her ear, “you’ll be staying the night.”

“You are so wonderful,” she whispered, taking my hand and clasping it between her breasts, over her racing heart. The pulsing beat found its way into my skin and felt like it was my own.

“No,” I said, gently shaking my head. “No, but you make me feel wonderful.”

We stood there staring at each other for a while, letting the silence speak the things we could not say aloud. Our fingertips gently stroked each other’s bodies, seeking to make memories out of touch. When the sun finally made its way through the curtains, we were ready to face our days.

I arrived home first, as I climbed out of the car I caught sight of a gorgeous redhead marching up the driveway. Lauren was dressed in an emerald green bodysuit that looked like it had been spray painted onto her incredibly pregnant body. She turned and smiled, approached me and gave me a tight hug. Without encouragement my cock immediately started swelling in my pants and pressed into this red headed goddess.

She broke the hug and said, “Hi there.”

“Hey?” was all I could manage to say, suddenly embarrassed to be seen with her.

“Yep, it’s me. How have you been? Where’s Rachel?”

“I’ve been good. Rachel is on her way.”

“Oh, she’s moving in already?”

“She’s staying the night, yes.”

“Congratulations, I can’t believe you’re back together.” She reached around me and drew me into her embrace. I felt my unborn daughter’s press up against me and as my dick grew hard against her hug, I looked around to see if we were making anyone notice. Luckily there was no sign of Rachel or anyone else to notice our little encounter.

“I’m really happy for you,” she told me. “Are you free later?”

“Rachel and I have some things to sort out.”

She gave me a peck on the cheek and said, “Please remember that I have plans for you too.” She moved closer to me now and began gently rubbing my semi erect cock through my trousers. I could feel her large tits gently rubbing against me.

“Do you prefer my touch or hers?” Lauren said, as she unzipped my trousers and reached in to gently take hold of my rising erection. It felt nice to feel the skin-on-skin contact, and her right breast jiggling on the left side of my chest. She leaned over and kissed my neck and cheek, and we occasionally kissed. She fondled my balls a little, then she turned her attention to herself.

Now she was in her own world, her hand buried in her panties masturbating while she stood right next to me in the driveway. I guessed that jealousy of Rachel and I, her pregLauren hormones making her horny or just her incessant need for sex was driving her to commit this very public display. I watching her fingers working her clit, as she slowly began to jerk off my cock. Every movement of her hands caused her body to rock a little, which pushed her right hardened nipple into my chest, feeling wonderful. My hands were free to explore her body a little, and I put a few fingers on her wet panties while she rubbed her clit. “Oh yes… we could be caught any time,” she whispered as I heard her wet minstrations down below.

She whispered in my ear “Oh wow… This feels SO fucking great!” The hot breath and sexy words in my ear sent a shiver down my spine, and when she began to nibble my earlobe with her hot mouth and began to stroke faster.

Lauren cums very quickly when masturbating, but she took her time, sometimes even stopping completely to watch to me. Of course, I knew I wouldn’t be having an orgasm myself, but she wanted me to feel good, so she slid just one finger up and down the tip of my cock, and then spent some time playing with my balls. She knew how much I loved (and hated!) teasing when I was not going to get an orgasm, so she edged me a little, getting my cock pretty close to actual cumming, enough that I had to stop stroking for fear of going over!

“Woah, got a bit close there for a second there, didn’t you?” she asked. I shook my head, glad that I had stopped in time, as she still kept rubbing my heavy balls.

“Remember… you can’t cum for me tonight, I’m sure you want to get Rachel into your bed and give her your creamy load.” I self consciously looked again to see if we had put on an exhibition for anyone, but the roads were still empty.

Footsteps alerted us to a passer by and her hands retreated back to mine. She reached up, kissed me on the cheek, like she was greeting an old friend. “It’s been really good to see you. I’ll call you tomorrow. We need to catch up.”

“Err yes, if there’s anything I can help you with,” I replied, the pedestrian walked by without even looking up, “You look amazing, Lauren. I’m glad we can be… friends.”

She thanked me for the compliment and gave me another hug. Her hug seemed to linger a bit and, again, my still hard dick, with a mind of its own, got harder and pressed into her.

Lauren looked down, smiled and said, “Thanks, but we will always be more than just friends. We need to stay in touch, you should call me.” She gave me a light kiss, squeezed my hand and walked me to the door. I started to open it when she called me.

“Did you forget something?” I asked.

“Just this.” Then she pressed a slip of paper into my hand. After I walked to my car and looked at the paper in my hand, I discovered it was a scan of our babies.

“I saw you this morning humping like rabbits. You looked good together.”

“I saw you and Joseph too. Looks like he’s decided that the pregnancy isn’t such a bad thing after all.”

“Seeing you with Rachel made him jealous. I just made sure I pounced on the opportunity. As you know, it’s few and far between these days. I’m glad you and Rachel have decided to be friendlier towards each other.”

“She told me you played a part in that.”

“She is clearly in love with you and you just needed to be reminded that you love her too.”

“Thanks then… I guess.”

“You’re welcome,” she smiled, “I’ll call on you to return the favour.” With that remark she bounced happily back towards her house waving at Rachel as she pulled in behind me.

As she stepped out of the car she asked suspiciously, “What did Lauren want?”

“Oh, I just got home, she caught me before I went inside to give me this.” I handed her the photograph.

“Oh they look beautiful,” she smiled at me, her blue eyes sparkling, “I’ve been walking funny all day with a bum full of cum!” Rachel laughed as she pulled three bags of groceries and a suitcase from her car. I quickly opened the front door and returned to her asking what I could do to help.

I took her suitcase and showed her an empty cupboard and drawer she could use in my bedroom. She happily began unpacking her suitcase, clearly not interested in the spare room. We would be sharing a bed.

“Just the bare essentials,” she sang as she closed the cupboard door. Tonight I’m going to cook steak for you. I hope you’ve got an appetite!“

The biggest help I could be was to get the grill out, and get ready to barbecue. I went out and got all the equipment from the utility closet. I managed to clean it all in about a half hour. When I went back to tell Rachel I was done, I saw the most amazing sight. Rachel was standing at the counter preparing a salad in just a very skimpy bra and panties. It was lime green with spaghetti straps and triangular pieces of material barely covering her nipples. The bottoms were a thong and lace bra set, covered by a sheer, see-through skirt, which was the same green colour as her lingerie. She turned and told me to go get comfortable, so I quickly obeyed so I could return to admire her great body.

Now in shorts and a t-shirt I started up the grill while she drank wine and I drank beer. We talked about my work and her job for a while just to keep up small talk. When the alcohol began to settle in, the conversation moved towards girls, sexuality, and other things you usually don’t discuss with your mates. She was telling how she hadn’t had sex, before last night, in a little over seven months and that compared to Lauren she felt unattractive.

"Unattractive!” I said, “You have an unbelievable body. Not only are you hot for your age but you are better looking then most girls ten years younger than you.”

“I have been working out everyday, and eating healthily, just to keep up with Lauren,” she explained.

“It’s not a competition, you know?”

“It is,” she corrected me, “but that’s ok. I don’t know what game she thinks she’s playing with you but right now… I have the upper hand.” She smirked.

“I’m not some great prize!”

“Don’t undersell yourself. Joni Mitchell said it best ‘you don’t know what you’ve lost ’till it’s gone’. I made a terrible mistake. I never loved Joseph and he never loved me. I cast you aside, someone I loved dearly and someone who treats me like a Princess, for some illicit sex with my best friends boyfriend.”

“Why then? Why did you do it?”

“Let’s finish eating, then you can make the fire and I’ll tell you everything.”

Rachel knew how took cook. They say the way to a man’s heart is with steak and a blow job. That’s the truth of it! The meal was wonderful and all.i was good for, by the time we had both finished, was to slump I to the sofa in front of the fireplace.

She sat next to me and then snuggled in. Looking up I to my eyes she looked so cute we fell lightly in each other’s arms, lost in the contentment we had found in each other. After about ten minutes of just watching the flames she sighed.

“It’s time.”

“Time for what?”

“Time for me to tell you everything. Grab a beer and be prepared to sit there for the long haul.”

“You don’t have to, Rachel. I know the story and the past is the past.”

“I need to come to you with a clean slate. If we are going to be in this for the long term then I want my… affair,” she forced the word out, “to be just a blip. An inconvenience. Something to learn from.”

“Rachel, I was no angel! Stop blaming yourself! I got Lauren pregnant!”

She picked up the scan, “I know, and I wish these were mine, but I put them in Lauren, not you.”

“Errr… That’s not how biology works. I was there, I remember I had full, consentual, reproductive sex with Lauren. I seeded her womb, fertilized her egg, and I did it more than once. I knew the consequences and I accepted the responsibility.”

“Because you’re a good man. You can’t help yourself! You’ve always been a good man but you know what I mean.” She looked at me sadly, “I put you two together and pulled us apart.”

I was about to say more when she put her finger to my lips.

“Let me talk.”

And so she began her story. Rachel and Lauren had grown up together as best friends. They weren’t members of the cool cliques in middle school or early high school, and that’s what really cemented their relationship, spending countless weekend nights commiserating, alone with each other. Rachel was a late bloomer, Lauren wasn’t and that’s when the divide began. Lauren became popular whereas Rachel preferred a quieter life away from the spotlight. Their friendship remained, however, and since they lived an hour apart during thie university years, they talked incessantly on the phone.

Obviously their boyfriends knew each other from having both gone to the same high school and we had been buddies for years. We got along well, but nowhere near as close as Rachel and Lauren. I was kind of a geek, worked hard in school and seemed destined for some measure of future success in the world. Joseph was a real good athlete, and he could get by in any group. Plus, he had natural good looks and an aura about him that attracted the prettiest girls. Lauren was just the one who thought she had succeeded in taming him.

Lauren and Joseph started dating as juniors in high school, and by the middle of their senior year, they were pretty much a steady couple. They set up Rachel and I when they got together and things went well until we all went our separate ways to study. Well, all of us except Joseph who got a job as a travelling salesman for a big forklift and industrial equipment firm and made enough money to support himself quite nicely while Lauren was away at Uni. Rachel and I went to different colleges, but close enough that we could see each other often enough. We dated off-and-on for almost six years before finally starting our careers and moving in together. Lauren advanced up the corporate ladder the quickest and was the first to buy a car, then a house. Not long after Joseph moved in with her but anything pretty in a skirt always caught his eye.

After more than a decade together, Lauren and Joseph’s relationship finally succumbed to the inevitable friction that seems to prevail these days. Lauren’s version was that he was never home, she was sure he was cheating on her, didn’t help with household chores, etc., etc., etc. Joseph just didn’t like how they had become too domesticated; even though he could afford the occasional night out, I think he resented that his Redheaded girlfriend made a lot more money than he did. He always thought he wore the trousers in the relationship but it was clear that Lauren was now in charge.

Rachel worked in the same building as Joseph, so when he was in town, she got to listen to both sides. Even though Lauren was her best friend, Rachel came up with the line that there are three sides to every story – his, hers, and the truth. Joseph went through the motions, preferring the easy life with Rachel and somehow they found some common ground.

Rachel and I had our problems too. It wasn’t a storybook relationship, but we got along well enough and seemed to have worked out a pattern acceptable to both of us. I worked for a Japanese company, putting in long hours, and then there were the occasional dinners with visiting engineers and other company officials. Lauren worked as an executive for the same company. When I was home, Rachel often found me tired, sullen and maybe just a bit boring, and our sex life drifted into a dull sameness. Rachel was keen at this point to point out that I was a good enough lover – I always made sure that she had at least one orgasm. But I liked it slow and gentle, every time – in bed, lights off, shades pulled, not too loud, with lots of privacy. Not necessarily criticisms but, maybe I wasn’t satisfying some of her more kinkier desires.

Rachel certainly wasn’t unfaithful up to this point in our relationship by any means, but she would certainly have liked to liven things up a bit, and more often too. She had a nice body and knew it, and she didn’t mind showing it off. She was more than comfortable with nudity and was the first to go skinny-dipping on hot summer nights. As far as “doing the deed”, she’d have loved to do it at least sometimes with the lights on, in different positions, different places, outdoors, maybe even someplace with the thrill of potentially getting caught. The idea of having somebody watching had crossed her mind more than once. But with me, it seemed like that wasn’t going to happen.

About the only thing she definitely wouldn’t do was anal sex. For some reason even she couldn’t explain, that was off limits. Anything else to instill more passion and excitement in their sex life would have been great. But to her, I seemed stuck in a low but respectable gear. Rachel explained that she wasn’t actively looking for a different lover, but the thought had occasionally crossed her mind. “What would I do if the opportunity presented itself? What would I do if I could be sure that I could get away with it? Would I go through with it? What would it be like?”

Then came the day when Rachel and Joseph’s friendship blurred. Not quite a year after Lauren and Joseph moved in together, Rachel ran into him after work one afternoon at a local bar/restaurant. Even though he was in a relationship with her best friend, she still found Joseph very attractive. He had become increasingly flirty with her, and Rachel flirted back… it seemed there was a connection despite the complications Their getting together would create. One thing led to the other, and under the pretense of diagnosing their malfunctioning lawn tractor, Rachel invited Joseph back to our house. I had already said that I was going to be working late, taking a visiting Japanese engineer to some sushi restaurant and wouldn’t be home until almost midnight. I remember that fateful night.

Joseph had always liked how Rachel looked, how she liked to dress to show off her small but perky breasts and slim legs. It was harmless banter between friends. After all, I made no apologies for lusting after Lauren throughout my teenage years and into adulthood. They started talking while he worked, admiring his physique and when he finished she complimented him on his handiwork. He saw an opportunity and took it. When she leaned in to give him a thank you kiss… he kissed her back.

Within moments her arms embraced him and his hands were in her hair. She told me she felt wanted and desired as Joseph’s strong arms wrapped around Rachel’s soft, warm body, nestling his soft kisses on the back of her neck. Her eyes shut slowly, loving every minute of the warmth that his kisses left along her skin. Joseph’s hands made their way slowly down to hers. He took them to hold, the roughness of his loving hands pressed against her soft ones while his kisses started forth to her lips. His soothing lips met hers, their eyes shut as a passionate kiss emerged, their hands touching, fingers enlaced as the kiss grew deeper.

Letting Rachel’s hands go, he never stopped the soft yet deeply passionate kiss. He moved his experienced hands over her body, caressing her shoulders and eventually moving them down between her round, plump breasts; brushing his fingers against her slightly hard nipples. Their lips parted as he fondled my girlfriend’s breasts, her tits forming a round teardrop shape I found so enticing, her reddening nipple poking against her ivory skin. Whenever he took her breast in his large hands, they fit strikingly. She rested her head on his shoulder, letting him do as he wished to her. She turned her head a little to his and lightly caressed his neck with her soft kisses and nibbles. All the while, his hands kept moving up and down her body, feeling her forbidden curves and pleasuring a woman he had no right to be with. Rachel told me she felt on fire, stunned by the wrongness of it all but aroused beyond anything she had experienced with me. The taboo intimate touching, his obvious sexual need perfectly merging with her own. This was the moment she was lost to me and she became Joseph’s.

They were in our kitchen and kissing hard, she couldn’t resist him – not that she would by that point. Between a business trip to Japan and her period, it had been weeks since I had touched her, and Rachel welcomed Joseph’s attention. At first, she just thought it was more of their harmless flirting, the kind of attention that can’t really be a problem. But the more he kissed her and brushed his hands against her, the more she began to think that maybe, just this once, she’d like to do something on the dangerous side. She started kissing back, and when he put his hand under her shirt, she even started unbuttoning it to make it easier for him to get at her.

He undid the clasp of her bra and watched her full breasts fall out into his hands. He told her they were even more beautiful than he had imagined over all these years. He kissed her, working his way down her neck and licking her nipples, enjoying seeing them get bigger and erect. She loved his expression as he looked over her body, and she felt herself really getting aroused at the touch of his hands. Rachel liked the fact that he was obviously thrilled touching her like this. She pulled off his shirt, unbuckled his pants, and slid her hands into his briefs and felt his cock growing as she just held her hand around him. She didn’t even have to massage it; she could feel him get bigger by the second.

With most of their clothes on the kitchen floor, and wearing only her panties, she led him by the hand upstairs. Immediately, she took off that last article of clothing and now completely naked, she lay back down on the bed. She liked how he paused and looked her over with lusty awe in his eyes as she lay there well illuminated in the early evening sunshine streaming in through the windows. He stripped off the rest of his clothes, pulled a condom out of his wallet and expertly pulled it on his fully erect penis and climbed on top of her. Propping himself up on one arm, he took his stiff cock in the other, rubbing her wet pussy and sliding it across her clitoris until she was begging for him to fuck her.

He slid his cock inside her, and she gasped with pleasure. She thrust her hips into his, wrapping her legs around him, pulling him as deep into her as she could bear. She gyrated her pelvis, rubbing her clitoris against the shaft of his cock until she could feel the rising crescendo reach an unstoppable point deep within her. She came hard. Long and hard. She was still twitching with pleasure when Joseph finally came, he pulled his penis from inside her convulsing vagina and spewed his nut butter over her tummy and tits.

Rachel confirmed something I had always suspected, “He obviously isn’t much into foreplay, but his cock felt really good inside her.”

They kissed some more, the taboo nature of their sex highetening their lust. He peeled off his condom, placed it on the bedside table and fed her his semi erect cock. She tasted another man’s sperm for the first time and expertly cleaned his softening manhood as he fingered her to orgasm.

Just as they were catching their breath, she heard the garage door start to go up. Rachel screamed, knowing it had to be me, and wondering what the hell he was doing home so early. It wasn’t even seven o’clock and he wasn’t supposed to be home for another four hours, three at the least. This wasn’t supposed to happen.

Panicking, she jumped out of bed, threw Joseph’s clothes at him, telling him, “Get dressed and get out of here fast.” As we stood up their genitals touched! Rachel went rigid and held her breath. She bit her lip so hard that she drew blood. Watching her, Joseph saw the intensity of her pleasure distort her face. Rachel grabbed Joseph’s face and kissed him passionately, as hard as was physically possible. Both of them were trembling now. Their sexual organs remained locked in firm contact; the intensity of their combined pleasure only just beginning to recede. “You need to go!” Rachel hissed, “We can’t get caught!”

Pulling her panties up while studying the look on Joseph’s face as she did so. Joseph grinned the whole time, the thrill of it just fueling their sexual need. He wiped himself on some tissue and pulled up his tracksuit bottoms, which somehow had a small semen stain on them. He told her that this was definitely the most intense sexual encounter that he’d ever experienced and eery encounter with Joseph was more intense than the last.

They both heard the sound of a key turning in the front door as they ran into the front room. Joseph dived across the settee, grabbed the remote, and turned the television on in one swift movement. Rachel sat with her knees huddled against her chest. Her t-shirt was pulled down over her knees, and covered her legs completely. The only things visible were her head, arms, and feet. Joseph grabbed a some paperwork from the coffee table and dropped it into his lap. In addition to the stain, he was attempting to hide his erection, which now seemed bigger than ever!

“Why didn’t anyone answer the door?” I shouted from the hall.

“We didn’t hear it,” Rachel shouted back.

Joseph gripped my leg between his and held my hand tightly to prevent me moving. Then he leaned really close to whisper in my ear.

“I’d like to make you feel very special, every day, for the rest of our lives.”

I did remember walking in on them but I wasn’t concerned at all. Joseph had fixed the mower and now they were innocently watching TV together. I suspected nothing.

I was even more clueless when Joseph invited Rachel to the fireworks display that weekend at a large country house he was helping to renovate. Rachel continued her story, it was clear Joseph made her feel special in a way I could not. I felt inadequate and angry at myself but I remained silent as Rachel spoke, recanting the sordid details of her ‘affair’.

I remember dropping off Rachel with Joseph not seeing the way they stared into each other’s eyes, neither knowing what to say or do. They walked together, as friends would, to the display without saying a word. They bought food from a vendor and sipped on hot drinks as they mingled with the people at the event. Somehow weary of lingering eyes and familiar faces.

“Shall find a more secluded spot?” Joseph asked her.

“What about Lauren?”

“She’ll call when she wants me,” he said, patting his breast pocket. “Until then I’m all yours. Coming?”

Joseph smiled, offering her his hand. She took it, still unsure of the dangers of being with her girlfriends boyfriend. They walked the perimeter of the extensive grounds where a large crowd of teenagers were gathered together in a knot in the middle of the viewing area.

There was no room for anyone else.

“I don’t fancy being crushed against a crowd of vomiting kids, do you?” Joseph pulled another face.

“No,” Rachel agreed. “Is there another viewpoint?”

“I saw a few couples going off in that direction,” he pointed to a narrow but well-defined path through the ornamental shrubbery. “Shall we see?”

The fireworks had not started so they strolled along the garden paths away from the main building. Rachel slipped her arm through his as friends do and for a while all seemed normal as they walked away from the noisy crowd and into the darker recesses of the garden.

If Joseph had seen other couples going this way, they were now well-hidden because once they rounded the corner of the building; there was no-one else to be seen at all. The well-tended bushes were tall and intimidating despite the bright moonlight, efficiently separating them from the main group of excited guests. Eventually the path came to an end at what appeared to be an old, brick-built stable block with a small patio in front of the doorway. When they reached it, Joseph slipped his arm around her waist and turned her towards the direction they had just come, moving close behind her, his body pressed against her back, his hands on her waist.

“Watch…” he whispered.

A moment later the sky was filled with one of the best pyrotechnic displays she had ever seen. The ‘oohs and ahhs’ from the spectators were loud and, although completely invisible to them, were clearly close by.

Rachel had been a big fan of fireworks since childhood, her attention was fixed firmly on the brightly coloured, constantly-changing panorama in the sky, so she did not notice that she had started leaning back against Joseph’s powerful chest or that his hands had fallen from her waist to her sides and had started to stroke her hips and buttocks. The display was long as well as imaginative. Rachel watched excitedly, barely noticing that Joseph had started to nuzzle the back of her head or that his hot breath kept finding the nape of her neck. It was only when his hands slipped from her bottom to her sides then rose to cup her boobs that she realised something was going on.

Rachel turned her head towards him, a look of puzzlement on her face. He simply kissed her lightly on the lips. For a second, she recoiled in shock. Had her friend’s boyfriend really just pressed his lips onto hers? Then he kissed her again, a little harder. This time there could be no mistaking it; Joseph had deliberately kissed her on the lips.

“What are you doing?” Rachel asked, turning to face him.

To her surprise, she heard no trace of reprimand in her voice.

“I’m kissing you, Rachel,” he said softly.

Then his lips touched her again, this time for much longer and she felt the tip of his tongue sliding between her lips, brushing against her teeth.

“Joseph, please don’t…” She protested weakly but there was no conviction in her words. She already knew that ship had long sailed.

“Don’t you like it? I thought you wanted to feel special…”

His lips returned to hers in the darkness. He kissed her slowly and sensitively. Rachel froze, unable to respond but equally unable to move away. He kissed her again, the tip of his tongue dancing over her tightly-closed lips. A warm glow began to grow within her; a glow of excitement she recognised from the week before: taboo, forbidden, illicit desire.

The feeling of deep unease began to grow but not because of what Joseph was doing; rather it was driven by what she began to fear she might do herself.

“Joseph please! We’d better go back,” she mumbled into his mouth.

“Do you want to go back Rachel?”

“N.. Not really!” she replied, astounded by her own words.

“Neither do I,” he smiled. “It’s just a bit of fun after all.”

“Fun?”

“If anyone needs a bit of fun Rachel, I reckon it’s you!”

And then it all began. Without another word Rachel began to kiss him back. Like two teens outside a school disco, they were in each other’s arms, their lips pressed firmly together. Within seconds, Joseph’s tongue had parted her teeth and had plunged deeply into her mouth, seeking and finding hers.

As their tongues writhed over and around each other, Rachel put her arms instinctively around his neck and she felt the touch of his hands on her body. Apart from my mine, they were first male hands to touch her sexually since we met. Joseph was making his move on my girlfriend. Rachel explained that though every cell in her brain was screaming at her that this must stop; that it was so, so wrong, for the first time in years she felt excited; She felt sexy; She felt desirable again. As Joseph’s confident hands began to explore her back, her sides then her buttocks, she felt ten years younger and like a real, wanted, desirable woman.

She should have had the traditional battle between good and evil going on inside her head but right then, the overwhelming impact on her mind was coming from between her thighs as my hands flew to Joseph’s body; to his face, his hair and his bulging groin. In return, Joseph’s hands were on her waist, on her back and on my buttocks as they kissed frantically, their tongues writhing around each other until a small stream of saliva began to drip down her chin. Then his hands were on her cute boobs, crushing them cruelly through my dress and bra. It hurt so much; but she loved it even more!

One of her hands fell to his bulge and she massaged it, her other fumbling between their bodies with his belt. Rachel felt her dress being raised and instinctively lifted her right leg, looping it around Joseph’s left, making room for his probing, exploring fingers. In an instant, his hand was on Rachels vulva. Finding his way barred by her scarlet thong, he paused then, with only a moment’s hesitation, simply ripped it away. She winced as the strap between her legs was pulled wire-tight, digging deep into her vulva, slit and cleft before giving way and parting, the ruined garment becoming no more than a red band around her waist.

Then, with no tights or knickers to impede his access, Joseph began to finger Rachel in earnest, his long, searching finger deep in my girlfriend’s vagina, twisting left and right, forcing themselves further into her with every flick of his thick, strong wrist. A second finger joined the first, stretching her; tighter than she had felt in a long time. The angle was awkward but the pain was exquisite. His fingers were rough, they hurt too but again, she loved the pain, moaning into his mouth, thrusting her tongue as hard as she could between his lips. I had never realised this about her in all our times together.

Her knees began to give way and she fell against his strong body, her boobs crushed against his chest. A moment later her vagina had been deserted and his hands were under her buttocks, lifting her bodily from the ground and carrying her forward. Before she knew what was happening, she was pressed up against the wall of the stables, her dress was under her armpits, his right hand was under her ass cheeks, her arms were around his neck and her legs were wrapped around his waist as his left fumbled frantically with his belt and zipper.

Then she felt it; the unmistakable feeling of a man’s long, thick erect cock brushing against the underside of her thighs. Her heart missed a beat. For a moment she wondered what was happening but the flow of heat from her sex drove out all other thoughts. As Joseph’s left hand joined his right under her buttocks, she reached down and grasped his thick, erect manhood that was pointed straight towards her most private place. The place she had promised to me. The thrill of giving herself to him… or more to the point, taking Lauren’s boyfriend from her, spurred her on. Lauren always had the pick of any man, but the one she had chosen now wanted Rachel. It empowered her and she didn’t even consider what she might lose in return.

Joseph was wild and horny. He stabbed wildly at her vulva, her labia, wet in anticipation of his penetration, cooled in the night air. In his passion, first hitting the back of her thigh, then painfully hard against her clitoris before he controlled himself enough to find the right opening. Their forbidden sex was going to be clumsy but consentual. She reached down in self-protection, gasping asher hand closed around Joseph’s long, hard shaft. Without hesitation, but with a tightness in her chest she was to remember long afterwards, she directed his penis towards her turgid, dripping flesh.

Then, for the first time in years, she felt the indescribable excitement of a man’s unfamiliar cock entering her body. She felt her eyes bulging and her body opening up to him as Joseph pressed his cock head between her folds. He thrust forwards and upwards, slipping easily between her lips and half way into her vagina.

“Oh fuck, Joseph!” she gasped, “We shouldn’t…”

For a split second they paused, as if realising what they had done but it was far too late; his penis was inside my girlfriend. There would be no going back now. A voice which sounded like hers pleaded, “I need it inside me… Joseph, Please…”

Immediately, my best friend drove his amazing cock into her.

“Aaaggghhh yes!”

She squealed aloud as the long, thick shaft was forced deep into her vagina, her chest aching as if a white-hot spear had been thrust upwards into her most delicate parts. Instinctively she raised her knees, trusting in the strong hands of our friend and neighbour that cupped her buttocks and spread her legs to open herself to the intrusion of his masculinity. He was a talented and experienced lover, she remembered that first time vividly. She gasped again as he somehow found an extra half inch of penetration, forcing his way even deeper into her welcoming vagina until she felt the heat of his thighs pressed against her ass cheeks and the pressure of his smooth end high in her belly.

She was panting with excitement and could hear Joseph grunt, “Oh yes Rachel… just as I had hoped… just as I had imagined… you’re wasted on him.”

She felt his strong hands beneath her bottom, taking her weight and lifting her bodily easily. She felt an emptiness in her loins as his cock was drawn back until only his head was inside her. Then he lowered her down bodily onto his cock, driving himself upwards with his strong legs until it was buried deep inside her again. Oh God! It felt so good! So wicked and yet…

Suddenly, without ceremony, before she could begin to comprehend the amazing feeling of his body in her, Joseph began to fuck her hard – faster and faster as if there was no tomorrow, forcing her back against the brickwork, hammering his body into my girlfriend with a wild passion that made her scream.

‘Slap slap slap!’ their bodies collided noisily in the cool night air. She felt his shaft rubbing against her labia, his pubic hair grinding against her clitoris.

She bit her lip to stifle her cries as her excitement mounted and mounted. Half aware of the extreme danger of discovery she remembered to her horror how noisy her orgasms made her and fought hard to prevent herself climaxing despite the wet slapping sounds of his flesh grinding against hers in the wonderful, exhilarating deep penetration of his cock within her cheating pussy.

Although it seemed like an age and changed her life, her first ever infidelity was over in a handful of minutes. For the entirety of that time she was lost in another word of sordid sex, virtues lost, and the thrill of mating with her popular best friends man. She had lost her senses, she was beyond reason, and just gave herself to the exhilaration of their forbidden intercourse. Before the full impact of the pleasure had fully enveloped her brain, she felt Joseph’s fingers gripping the underside of her thighs painfully hard, bringing her back into the moment.

She looked into his eyes and when she did this was her undoing. She could see into his soul, knew his moment was upon him. She felt him withdraw himself halfway before returning to the depths of her. He increased his speed and he could hold back no more. She felt the breeze that the motion of his heavily swaying balls made against her now soaked bottom. She could feel her wetness dripping down the crevice of her ass, pooling under her. He was getting close, and he knew she was too by her breathing, moaning and writhing. He grabbed her by the hips and launched a full out assault, all the time holding her eyes with his. Her eyes were starting to glass over, he could hear her whimper, begging him to make her cum.

He knew he was only seconds away from filling her with his hot cum; he wanted her to cum with him. He took his index and middle finger and started to rub her clit, as he was pounding away at her, her body started to shake, her vaginal walls were gripping his shaft. The hot liquid rose from his balls as they drew into his body and he drove himself into her for the last time. She screamed as she came with every fiber of her being. Great spasms racked his body and he shook violently as he began to ejaculate inside her, his powerful thrusts becoming short, sharp uncontrolled stabs into her vagina. He grunted and he quickly pressed his hand over my mouth to keep her quiet.

Every muscle of hers clenched down, as she wrung the semen out of him. His knees were so weak he had to lean on top of her to rest for a bit. It took all of the energy that they had left simply to breathe. She felt relieved as his cock quickly softened and plopped messily out of her cheating vagina and she shuddered as a trickle of something warm dripped down the underside of her buttocks and down the backs of her thighs. It hadn’t even been five minutes but it had been so, so good. She remembered simply basking in the aftershocks of their forbidden sex. She felt like a good girl gone bad. She felt alive.

Joseph slowly lowered her to the ground until her heels touched the floor. Her dress was still bunched under her armpits leaving her messy private parts on display for the benefit of any spectators there might have been. He stepped back, a stunned look on his face as if he was as surprised as she was at what had taken place. His trousers and pants were clumsily still around his knees. He looked ridiculous, but, she supposed, she looked no better.

“Joseph… did you just cum inside me?” she gasped. “What… what have we done?”

He had fucked her senses but slowly her intelligence returned. He looked across at her, taking her hand as she tottered unsteadily, unstable in her heels. Her legs had half-turned to jelly and she held on to him for balance as she tried to recover a little dignity by pulling her dress back down over my hips. The ruined thong around her waist tangled in the dress; She pulled it down her legs and away, screwing the torn red fabric into a ball then looked for somewhere to hide it.

“Here!” Joseph offered his hand.

She silently placed her ruined panties in his palm. Joseph slipped them into his trouser pocket and smiled.

“A momento. Are you okay?” he asked anxiously.

She couldn’t reply, her head still spinning from the combination of alcohol, lust and post coital comedown.

“Rachel!” he insisted. “Please! Are you okay with this?”

“I’m… I’m okay,” was all she could say though her fight-or-flight instinct was telling her to get away quickly.

“I… I need to go to the ladies’ room.”

“Yes… Yes of course,” Joseph stammered, seeing her distress. “Take my arm.”

She took his strong arm and he led her, still rather unstable on her feet, back along the path towards the main building. But before we had gone more than a few steps she broke away from him.

“No! Wait!” she exclaimed suddenly, stopping abruptly as the first people she had seen since… since she had given herself to him… came into view.

“What’s the matter?” he hissed in alarm.

“We can’t go inside like this!” she whispered. “We can’t go in together for fuck’s sake! What would that look like? You go on ahead!”

“But…”

“Just go Joseph!” she hissed.

Reluctantly but obediently, Joseph did as she had told him, looking back over his shoulder three times before disappearing into the lobby. Once he had entered the building, for the benefit of prying eyes obviously alone, she slipped as silently as she could around the back and into the staff entrance. To her relief, there was no-one to see as she took off her heels and padded down the corridor to the staff toilet where she closed the door firmly and locked it. Safe for a moment, she breathed out heavily.

What in God’s name had she done? And had anyone seen her do it? It felt like the world was watching and judging her. Guilt brought tears to her eyes and she choked back a sob. She thought hard trying to make sense of her infidelity and her public sex with her best friend’s partner. As far as she knew, nobody had seen her either with Joseph, in the car park, or on her way back to the main house. The fireworks had focused their attention. The darkness had hidden their sin. As far as she knew.

Raising her dress to avoid any more stains, she sat down on the toilet and began to pee as she fumbled in her handbag. Pulling out a compact mirror, she inspected herself carefully, a feeling of nausea growing within her as she looked anxiously into the accusing glass. And she saw herself… Admittedly a rather red faced, dishevelled with slightly ruffled hair but there was something different that she couldn’t identify.

What had she expected to see? A slut of a woman with guilt written over her face? She don’t know. Rachel explained that she felt shamed, a cheat and a slut. She had just had sex in a public park with her best friend’s lover; what else did she need to do to qualify as one?

What was worse was that it had been a truly exhilarating experience for her. Okay, it had been short and crude; she had climaxed quickly with her cheating co-conspirator and her arousal had been incredibly intense. Something deep inside her had just been reminded what really passionate sex could be like – indeed used to be like with me before familiarity dulled her senses and routine replaced lust.

She took some toilet tissue in her hand and reached between her legs. There was sticky stuff all over her inner thighs and a trickle down the back of her left leg. She mopped it up as best she could, marvelling at the volume of semen Joseph had produced, seemingly much more than I had ever produced into a condom. Why in God’s name had she done it? Like most women, she had fantasised about having wild, lust-driven sex with another man but she had never dreamed it would happen in real life. Even in her fantasies, cheating hadn’t been as crude and dangerous as this. There were a thousand ways she could have cheated on me that were less risky than in a knee trembler against the wall in a public park!

And with my best friend’s partner too? Was she completely insane? Had she been seen? Would there be consequences beyond the obvious? As she anxiously re-joined the throng of people, constantly on the lookout for signs that they had been observed fucking, the answer to that question became increasingly clear and very quickly too.

Firstly, thanks to Joseph’s destruction of her thong, she now had no underwear beneath her dress. Apart from having to take extreme care in her deportment to avoid flashing my bare vulva, twice she had to run to the toilets to mop up trickles of semen that had leaked from her vagina and were running down the inside of her bare thigh. The first had actually reached the back of her knee before she realised what was happening. Eventually she had to shove a tissue into her to prevent further difficulties. It was rough and uncomfortable.

Secondly, she had bitten Joseph so hard that she had given him a love bite on his neck. This was something she hadn’t done since she was in school. The mark was fresh so wasn’t too obvious but it was above his collar line and recognisable for what it was. He had to wear his evening scarf draped around his neck despite the hot weather. What would Lauren think when she saw it? She was sure to tell her, they shared everything. For the rest of the night they avoided each other like the plague, each taking care not to be seen in the other’s company. Once they literally bumped into each other as she left the Ladies Room for the third and last time having plugged the leak between her thighs, so to speak. The look they exchanged was something between lust, pleading and sheer terror.

Eventually the evening came to an end. As she went home in the back of her taxi she was breathless but thankful. The taxi driver concluded from the flushed look on her face and her dishevelled appearance and implied that she must have had a really good time. Fortunately, full of news about a new contract at work, I did not ask her a single question about her evening. Normally this selfishness would have annoyed her but that night she thanked her lucky stars for my single mindedness and pride in my work.

I remembered the night of the fireworks. I helped her undress, unpicked the grips in her tousled hair and tucked her seemingly happy, fresh, tipsy young body into our bed. Then she went to the bathroom to undress, she told me she removed the soiled tissue from her vagina, washed herself down there with a flannel, pulled on her least sexy pyjamas and dragged her cheating, aching, guilty body into bed with me, knowing that sleep would come hard. Apparently I was already out like a light.

Sleep came very hard indeed. She lay there in the darkness, trying to come to terms with the knowledge that for the first time in her life she had cheated on anyone. It was the first time she had cheated on me and itt had been hurried, crude, dirty, tawdry but even then she could not deny that it had been more exciting than she had believed possible.

It had been foolish in the extreme and an act of betrayal too but as the bed and the room span slowly round, the memories that stuck most firmly in her mind were of the raw physical pleasure and the sheer joy at feeling young and attractive to a man she thought to be unattainable. She had forgotten how it felt to be desired sexually in that crude, feral way. She had forgotten how good it was; how exciting it was to feel familiar hands on her body in unfamiliar ways; how incredible it had felt to feel a strange new penis penetrate her body and even to cum inside her, however messy it was afterwards.

Then the guilt struck her like a hammer blow. The betrayal, the squalid surroundings; the shameful, knee-trembling way in which she had simply thrown away her honour and fidelity forever. She began to drift into what would inevitably be only a troubled, uneasy sleep. Her body remembered only excitement and pleasure, her mind full of guilt, fear and remorse.

However good or bad it was, it had happened. There was no going back. What was done couldn’t be undone. Her body had willingly accepted the erect cock of a man who was not her boyfriend. It had penetrated her, brought pleasure both physically and emotionally; it had delivered its heavy load of sperm-filled semen to the mouth of her womb… Suddenly she sat bolt upright in bed.

Oh Jesus! Oh Jesus! Oh Jesus!

It had delivered Joseph’s sperm filled semen into her womb – and she wasn’t on the pill. I always used condoms so between us, the subject of birth control never comes up. She hadn’t even thought about protection; it had all happened so quickly that neither Joseph nor Rachel had even thought to use a condom. Oh Jesus Christ, help!

Rachel told me she spent the rest of the night awake, her mind filled with horrible images of what might be taking place inside her in the darkness. And dreading what the morning might bring.

The following morning she woke with a guilt-hangover to add to her alcohol hangover and sleepless-night-exhaustion. I showed no sign of stirring so, although she was probably still over the limit, she drove to a twenty-four hour clinic in a distant part of the city where she stood for half an hour alongside care-worn prostitutes and crying teenage girls before finally obtaining the morning-after pills she desperately needed.

When she returned home, I was still asleep. She climbed into bed with me, bewildered. A sense of relief washed over her. She might just get away with her blazen infidelity. When I finally woke up I found her in a deep sleep and she remained in that state long after I went to work so tired that not even guilt could keep her awake. She had popped two of the pills and was hoping they would be doing their much-needed job and wondering if she would feel them doing it.

The doorbell woke her up early in the afternoon. She ignored it, expecting it to be no one of real consequence. It rang again. She ignored it again. When it rang a third time she realised how late it was so she tottered downstairs to find a smiling young woman on the doorstep with a large bouquet of flowers. There was no card but as she took them into the kitchen a text message arrived on her phone.

‘I thought a card would be too risky but wanted to let you know how important last night was to me. You are a very special woman. Thank you. Joseph x’

She knew she should have either ignored the message or replied saying that it had been a terrible mistake which they must both try and forget had ever happened. Even now, she couldn’t fully explain why she didn’t do either of these. She didn’t throw the flowers into the dustbin either. Instead she trimmed them, placed them carefully in a vase then sat looking at them with a mug of coffee in her hand, thinking.

Her hangover had greatly reduced and the sleep had gone some way towards restoring her composure but even then she couldn’t have been thinking clearly because she picked up her phone and began to type.

‘The flowers are lovely but you shouldn’t have sent them.’

The response was almost instant.

‘Rachel! I’m so glad you replied. I thought you might not talk to me.’

‘I shouldn’t talk to you. Having sex was a mistake, Joseph.’

‘I don’t know what came over me’ Joseph’s message ran. ‘I’m really sorry if my advances weren’t welcome.’

Something in that message stirred something within her; perhaps it was anger, perhaps something deeper but there was fire in her fingers as she typed.

‘Are you sorry Joseph?’

‘What do you mean?’

‘Simple question. Are you really sorry you fucked me?“

Where the ‘f’ word came from she had no idea. Until then she had been rather prudish in her vocabulary.

There was a long delay before her phone beeped again.

‘No Rachel. I’m not sorry at all. In fact I’m pleased we finally fucked!’

The words stunned me. I stared at the screen in a combination of disbelief and guilty delight but could not think what to reply. In the end Joseph must have got fed up waiting because he sent another message.

‘Are you still there?’

‘I’m still here.’

There was another pause before her phone beeped.

‘I’ve wanted to fuck you for years. Ever since I met you.’

The words burned into her mind as she stared at the screen in astonishment.

‘Are you sorry it happened Rachel?’ came the next message.

How did Rachel feel? She certainly felt dirty and guilty but somehow, not sorry. What was more, she felt unexpectedly aroused; She felt attractive again, She felt sexy again. She felt alive. Had Joseph forced her? She couldn’t even pretend that he had. Although Joseph had given her little choice in the matter she hadn’t really resisted; She hadn’t screamed or called for help – in truth she had actually directed his bare erect cock into her open, welcoming vagina.

And it had felt so very, very good to have a man want her sexually in that feral, uncontrolled way.

Rachel took a deep breath then made the second biggest mistake of her life.

‘I’m pleased it happened too’ She typed slowly and carefully.

Her heart was thumping as she saw the words appear on her screen and knew they had just appeared on his.

‘Thank God! When can I see you again?’

Her fingers seemed to be typing on their own as unfamiliar, powerful emotions surged through her.

‘Tomorrow night.’

‘You’re alone?’

‘I’m supposed to be meeting Lauren. I’ll postpone it.’

‘Do you really want this? Once was a mistake but if we fuck each other again its more than just a one night stand. Are you sure, Rachel?’

The words were so hard to type she almost gave up but in the end she sent the message that was ultimately to destroy our relationship, irrevocable damage would be caused that I would never be able to undo.

‘Yes Joseph. I want you to fuck me’

Joseph came round the following evening dressed in his tennis clothes. He had told Lauren that he had a league match to play but instead came straight to see me. I was going to be late again that night, I hadn’t even realised how much I was neglecting her needs. She had dressed to receive him, wearing a short yellow sundress with a plain white bra and knickers underneath. When she saw his strong tanned legs and tight buttocks in those crisp white shorts and the way his polo shirt showed off his chest and biceps, the few reservations that remained simply disappeared.

Within ten minutes of arriving he had bent her over our kitchen table, raised her dress around her waist, pulled her knickers down around her ankles and was fucking her hard. She had her first orgasm within minutes, her hands gripping the table edge for all they were worth as she wailed into the empty house. This was no drunken, accidental mistake. This was a deliberate, sober decision to have sex with another man. This was more than just a fuck, this was an act of sabotage intent on destoying Lauren’s bonds to Joseph and her relationship with me.

The first, pivotal act of infidelity out of the way, they could now take their time about the second. This took place in the guest bedroom with the curtains open, both of them naked, their sin on display to an unsuspecting world. She came again, noisily, her arms and legs wrapped tightly around Joseph as he tensed and ejaculated, this time in a condom.

She went back on the pill the very next day, hiding them in the depths of her sponge bag in the bathroom where she knew I would never look. That was how the first and only affair in her life started.

For the first two weeks, Rachel and Joseph met at least a couple of times a week and sometimes every day, snatching opportunities in his house when Lauren was out; my presence putting our home out of bounds for the majority of their sex sessions. Rachel explained that they fucked so hard and so often that her vulva was constantly aching. Not even when Rachel and I were students had we enjoyed so much sex in such a short period of time. I have to admit I was becoming very jealous and resentful as Rachel continued her story.

Things slowed down when the winter nights closed in. With both me and Lauren around, the risk of being caught was high but, with only one or two near-misses, they still managed to date as if they were single, and fuck when and where they could. Rachel explained that during those first few months they fucked far too often for every encounter to be included individually but there were a few that stuck in her my mind.

“You don’t have to go on, Rachel,” I interrupted, “I know how this ends I just didn’t know how long it went on for.”

“I need to tell you everything. I need you to see it all, in all its ugliness, only then will I ask for your forgiveness.” I looked into her eyes, they were glass, on the verge of tears. I felt a wetness on my cheek and realised that I was crying… how long for I had no idea. “This will hurt. But I need to get through the pain barrier otherwise… I’ll never forgive myself… and that will be that.”

I understood her need for redemption, I needed it myself. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. I then nodded and she continued her sordid tale.

She detailed how she and Joseph discovered that they could play Lauren and I off each other. She would say she was seeing Lauren and Joseph would say that he was having a game night with me. Because Lauren and I never checked up… they became more and more blazen. On the first night of deception, Joseph fucked her on her back, lying across the boardroom table in an empty office suite at work. Her dress was under her armpits, the shoulder straps were lowered, her boobs were fully exposed and her nipples had been liberally sucked and bitten. She had deliberately not worn any panties in case they had to be quick but in the end they had plenty of time. Joseph fucked her slowly and deeply and she reached a very pleasant, if rather messy orgasm. This marked a change in their copulation, they started to have loving feelings towards each other and slowly but surely “just sex” became “making love”. They did find they would frequently make a mess so Joseph sometimes opted to catch his load in a condom and I had to wash the table top down afterwards.

At seven-thirty in the morning on the way to work Joseph took her from behind in the back of her car in the Country Park. She was on all fours on the rear seat with him kneeling behind her. Rachel’s face was pressed hard against the near-side window when he came inside her but she was too uncomfortable to climax herself. Two dog walkers came within visual range of their coupling. One of them might have seen them but neither of them reacted.

One evening, my car was in for service and I was reliant on Rachel picking me up form work. As was the pattern, Lauren and I ended up working late so Joseph and Rachel spent two full hours in bed in our guest room before she left to collect me. Joseph was always in charge of disposing of the condom and she would always redress the room, hiding the evidence of their sexual intercourse. She rememberd that night because she much prefered bed sex and Joseph had fucked her long and hard on her back, missionary position, so she could watch him as his muscles played across his chest, and see his biceps bulge as he took his weight upon them. They kissed like lovers and when it was time, she got on my knees assuming his favourite position. They went through two condoms, inflating the first to bursting point. Cumming inside her twice and producing as usual, a great deal of semen.

Apparently, they had been so into each other that they lost track of time and she had to leave in a hurry straight afterwards with only a perfunctory wash. She hoped that I wouldn’t notice the smell of sex on her or in our appartment. I didn’t. Smell turned out to be the least of my problems; halfway to my office she realised she was sitting with a small pool of second-hand semen inside her knickers. Emergency measures were needed. Fortunately, I was delayed in leaving the building, ironically chatting to Lauren about a get together and a BBQ, so she just had time to visit first the Ladies’ Room and clean herself. She was thankful she was on the pill that night!

When she greeted me, she had a hastily-purchased sanitary towel in her freshly-rinsed, still-damp knickers to prevent any more of Joseph’s sperm from leaking down her legs. It was already too late to prevent the back of her dress from staining. Fortunately because it was dark, I did not notice the semen at the back of her thighs and I was far too tired to be interested in sex when we got home.

The next three weeks were difficult. With us all at home and work deadlines met the best Rachel and Joseph could manage was one fuck each week, with maybe a second if they were lucky. Most were in the back of our cars, parked in a variety of inconspicuous places within a ten-mile radius of our house. We also started using extra thick condoms for added protection against Joseph’s straining girth splitting the rubber and the amount of ejaculate he seemed to produce.

All were snatched moments of intimacy; few were satisfactory. None resulted in orgasm for her; Joseph’s excessive semen production made going about the business of hiding their sex problematic. She was horrified to discover that he wasn’t tying them off and simply hurling them into the undergrowth.

The two week family holiday that followed would normally have been something to look forward to; a large, luxurious villa in Spain with its own pool set only a short walk from the sea. We had been there half a dozen times before and knew the area well. Rachel and I rekindled our love life to some extent but thanks to the intensity of her new affair and the sex that came with it, her expectations had been unrealistically altered. I did my best but as a partner she was not as responsive as she should have been, silently comparing my performance unfavourably with Joseph’s.

“I’m sorry. I know it was me. I was useless in bed. You are a good lover! The thrill and the illicit nature of my affair turned me on more.” She said in an almost pleading apologetic tone. I just nodded, feeling another tear make its way down my cheek. When the holiday was over she could hardly wait for the affair to begin again.

She did not have to wait long. I buried myself back into my work with Lauren and there was still the constant risk of our affair being discovered by Lauren. Fortunately our neighbours had seen us together for years so it was normal for any combination of us to be seen together. They needed each other though, so they agreed to see each other only a couple of times each week and then only on neutral territory like a hotel room or his office once everyone else had gone home. It was hot, passionate and exciting but not the relationship she wanted.

Rachel described her realisation that she was still in love with me. I was a loving and caring partner, too engrossed in my career to fully satisfy Rachel’s needs, but she began to see Joseph for what he was, an incredibly attractive man… but shallow. I remember the weeks that followed. Rachel became more attentive towards me and in return I took notice of her and her needs more. I felt like we were a couple again, just like the good old days.

It could and should have been a romantic time with plenty of opportunity to rekindle our love life in private but, after a few weeks, Rachel’s heart wasn’t in it; She was already getting most of the sex she needed elsewhere. Another important client at work meant Rachel became the mistress of an empty house again. No danger of being caught; no shortage of time; She was free to be the selfish, unfaithful girlfriend and passionate lover she had become.

Joseph rose to the challenge and was let loose sexually. They thought they were in heaven; no partners watching over them, empty houses, no-one to interfere. With the danger of discovery all but gone, they could be together on an almost daily basis, mornings, afternoons or evenings, whenever Joseph could be free and she could arrange her rather empty diary to suit. Under his experienced tutoring, she discovered much more about herself; about her increasingly adventurous sexual tastes both in bed and out and the risks she could be persuaded to take to have them satisfied.

Rachel would take an entire day off and as soon as I left the house, Joseph would visit her or she would visit him. He returned to Lauren several hours later leaving her exhausted and asleep in our marital bed, or sometimes they slept in the bed he shared with Lauren, the french doors open and the outside world getting on with the day while they rutted, licked and sweated together.

The feeling of complete freedom, total abandonment and surrender to sheer physical pleasure as she let Joseph do whatever he wanted to her was truly liberating. He spanked her, bit her, sucked her nipples and fucked her hard but the main event was still to follow. Joseph introduced her to the joys of anal sex. It took a lot of persuasion but Joseph is a very persuasive man so eventually she agreed.

They prepared well for it, showering together, making sure she was ready and pliant and one lazy afternoon, she agreed to give him her anal virginity. When Joseph’s cock first entered her well-lubricated anus from behind, she was lying on her side with her knees raised to her chest. The pain of the first penetration shocked her; it really felt as if she was losing her virginity all over again. I suppose in a way, she was. But Joseph was gentle and careful, moving very slowly, using more and more lubrication until her sphincter eventually relaxed and he could thrust in and out easily.

Rachel described the sordid act. She said it felt very strange as her rectum was slowly filled by a man’s cock for the first time but they persevered and eventually she had taken all of his not inconsiderable size. By the time he left later that afternoon, she had been successfully shown how pleasurable an experience backdoor sex can be if done with plenty of care. There was also no need for a condom and feeling Joseph ejaculate in her rectum rather than her vagina made her feel raw, earthy and wicked but it was so, so good.

After that, there were too many copulations to describe them all. She played tennis in the afternoon with one of her friends then went straight to the Supermarket, about forty minutes away. She always wore a short skirt for tennis rather than shorts. On Joseph’s instructions, for over half an hour she did her week’s shopping with her panties in her handbag, completely naked under her skirt. The thrill was out of this world, especially when she came close to the freezer and chill-cabinets and felt the cold air circulating around her moistening vulva.

Joseph met her on a quiet lane near a local Country Park on her way home. She was already highly aroused so did not even think of objecting when he pressed her up against a tree and fucked her standing up, much as he had done the very first time. She came instantly and telltale green stains simply would not come out of her white tennis clothes, ruining them completely.

The next week they were in our bed and after half an hour of missionary sex, Joseph took her anally once again. Lauren believed him to be on the golf course. This time they used even more lubrication and she was much better prepared. The whole of the next hour was spent in various positions, the only common theme being the repeated presence of Joseph’s shaft in her bottom. The sensations were incredible and the full-body orgasms simply out of this world.

They did it again one evening while she spoke to me on the phone about another late night and discussing a take away I was going to collect on the way home. They did it one last time at seven in the morning after Joseph had spent the whole night with her in Laurens bed. Lauren and I put in an all nighter and we were richly rewarded for our hard work. Rachel and Joseph spent the night making love.

“There is no way to put this that doesn’t make me sound like a slut. I’ve discovered I love anal sex. It has been a revelation; I wish I had known this years ago when we were younger and my body better able to handle it,” she said, then catching my eye she added, “I’m sorry I let myself start to feel that having an affair was normal. It became a normal part of my life. Routine. I must admit… I started to think I was falling in love with Joseph.”

“I felt the same about Lauren, it’s… ok”

“It’s not ok. I need to be punished and through that I will find forgiveness,” she still wanted me to hurt her, “I really wish you and I had discovered anal sex together rather than me discovering it during my only period of infidelity but no matter how I wish otherwise, I can’t change history. It’s the deepest secret to come out of my affair; if you can still respect me, we still have a chance together.”

“You know I love and respect you, Rachel. I know I have to accept the past as you will have to accept my future with my unborn daughters. We will both need to pay a high price. We need to face all of it together.”

She nodded, smiling. Then girded herself once more, “The next part of this story has to be told. The last chapter. Our world of lust came to an abrupt end, my life as I knew it… was over in a blink of an eye.”

It had been almost a year since they had started fucking. They were having sex about once or twice during the week and two or three times over the weekend. None of our friends were any the wiser, Lauren and I were oblivious and they felt like they could do anything. Joseph would come over at least once a week after work. On the weekends they would usually stay at Lauren’s place, they planned it and made their excuses so they could be completely alone. The beginning of the end happened on a weeknight at Lauren’s house. When it was clear that both Lauren and I weren’t going to interfere they got deep into a heavy make-out session. They were right in the living room by the front door, if anyone had come home, they would have definitely been caught. That only made it hotter though! Soon she had unzipped Joseph’s pants and was sucking hard on his cock. Not only was it thrilling to be right out in the open, but Rachel loved Lauren’s mirrors and she could see the reflection of her sucking him from several different angles. It wasn’t long before Joseph was at the edge.

"Rachel, I’m going to cum.” he said.

She was never really a swallower and had only had cum in her mouth on very few occasions. But this time she moaned louder and sucked harder. He let himself go and shot into her mouth. With his cream trickling from the corner of her mouth she announced that she needed to fuck my best friend in the bed he shared with Lauren. As he came back to reality, she grabbed his hand and led him upstairs. He was hard again before he reached the bedroom. They started making out again right inside the doorway.

“You’re hard already!” she said with a smile as she stroked his cock.

“Oh yeah,” he said. “I’m always ready for you, Rachel.”

She began stripping off her clothes, slowly leading them to the bed. It was pushed up against the wall, in between the French windows and a dresser. Joseph was touching and kissing her all over. She was getting hotter and hotter and was soon ready for sex, on display up against the window. She spread her pussy as her illicit lover rolled on a condom. He positioned his head against her and buried himself deep inside her. He led her away from the window, where all the world could see and to his bed.

Having cum already they were ready for a long session. They started with him standing, she on the bed with her legs on hid shoulders. He loved this position as it gave him a great view and it let her rub her clit when she wanted to. Being that no one was home, they were extra loud. Next he moved to the bed and took her from behind. This really started to get the bed rocking. The headboard was thumping off the dresser as he pounded into her. She thrashed, begged, and moaned.

“Fuck me! Fuck me harder! Fuck me! Harder!” Rachel demanded.

She was going nuts! Joseph grabbed her hips and really laid into her hard. Finally they switched into missionary. The headboard was thumping, the bed was creaking. It was freaking great! Rachel was alternating between, “Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!” or just “Ugghhhh!! Rrraaahhhh!! Aaaahhhhnguuuuaaaa!!”

This was an absolute plowing, he was fucking her as hard, as deep, as fast as he could. He was getting close to cumming when out of nowhere they heard a loud, “Kkrr-SNAP!!” They both stopped and looked right into each other’s eyes. What the fuck?!? She wasn’t sure what was happening, but she was vaguely aware that they had shifted about 30 degrees towards the wall.

“KKkrr-SNAP!” They heard a second time. This time the bed totally gave way and they were sent rolling against the wall. Joseph was jammed between the bed and the wall, and she was now completely on top of him.

It really was hilarious! After they got control of themselves again, they realised that they weren’t going to fall on the floor, and his cock had never left her. So why not! She started to grind on his cock, and they were back into it again despite the injured bed. Being on top was the position she could cum the easiest, and Joseph could tell that she was getting close. Being pinned the way he was, all he could do was relax and let her go to town on him. She was sitting up straight on him giving me a great view of her lean body and tiny tits. It wasn’t long before he was almost there too.

“I’m cumming!” she shouted out before unleashing a wave of moans. This sent Joseph over the edge and I let a huge load spurt into the condom. They were shaking and moaning, in their own little orgasmic worlds. Finally she collapsed onto him and they basked in the after glow of their sex. When they did, they laughed at the mayhem they had caused.

After that night, the bed needed two new boards which Joseph immediately fixed, so as to not draw attention to the damage their frantic fucking had caused. Rachel was proud of herself, he never broke the bed when he fucked Lauren. It was her duty to dispose of the condom, which she tied off and, not knowing what to do with a used rubber, simply dropped it into the waste bin. They were quite proud of themselves, having fixed the bed and eradicated the evidence of their sex from Lauren’s bedroom.

Little did she know that the used condom, discarded neatly in the waste bin, would be her undoing. She received the shock of her life whe Lauren text her letting her know she was on her way home from work. She wanted to know if she wanted to meet up as they usually did on a Friday night. Rachel replied feigning illness knowing Lauren wouldn’t be home for at least another half hour. Sighing in relief, she informed Joseph and bid him a hasty farewell before heading out into the night.

Rachel continued to deliver her painful point of view, I recognised the time as being when Lauren and I were working late on projects… no more than eight months ago… the week Lauren and I went on our “business trip” together. The week Lauren discovered that Joseph and her best friend had been cheating, I shudddered as I remembered Lauren’s side of the same story that led up to the day Lauren and I had revenge sex after I had found out about Rachel’s affair.

Initially Rachel had offered to drive me down to the station late that evening to pick me up. I had told her it wasn’t necessary; that I could easily get a lift with Lauren. Possibly driven by lust, she had agreed to us travelling together, giving Joseph and Rachel one more night together. That lust had been strong enough for Joseph to invite her back over for one last, lingering fuck in Lauren’s house before our business trip was complete and their period of complete freedom would come to an end, at least for a while.

The plan was to sleep with each other, for the first time, wake up in each others arms and spend the whole day fucking. She knew Lauren and I wouldn’t be back until late. If they finished their copulation around three and she had left by six o’clock, that would give her ninety minutes to wash away any gooey traces of infidelity, for her face and chest to lose some of her post-climax pinkness and for her to do any tidying that was needed. It was a good plan.

She arrived at Lauren’s house less than half an hour after we had hit the road, apparently unable to wait any longer. Rachel had intended to be dressed very sexily for him on their last unhurried afternoon and had even bought new lingerie for the occasion. He was a little wrong-footed and completely unready when she arrived early but she was determined to give him the full benefit of her new purchases. Joseph accompanied her up to his marital bedroom and sat on the freshly-made bed while she went for a brief shower and changed into her new lingerie. When she opened the bathroom door and stepped into the bedroom she was alive with nerves.

“Jesus Rachel! You look incredible!”

Joseph’s whole demeanour as she emerged through the door dressed in her new white stockings, red satin bra, panties and suspenders, high red heels and with her hair brushed over her shoulders made her head, heart and boobs swell with pride. He rose to his feet immediately, his trousers bulging as she approached him and posed, turning round and round to give him the full impact of her curvaceous body.

“Jesus fucking Christ!”

To cut another long story short, his obvious admiration gave her the confidence to perform for him; She danced sexily, stripping down to her stockings and heels before kneeling in front of him to tease his hardening cock. Feeling it growing, he slowly unfastened his waistband and lowered his zipper to release it from its captivity. Though not as long as mine, it was the only other penis she had seen in well over ten years, so to her, it was still impressive.

Joseph raised his bottom from the mattress as she eased his trousers and underpants down, over his tight buttocks, along his muscular thighs, over his knees and down to his ankles. He looked at her, almost as amazed at her behaviour as she was herself as she placed a hand on each of his shoulders and pushed him back on the bed. With a smile on her face and desperately trying to remember the few porn films she had seen, she mounted him, straddling his chest, one knee either side with her crotch merely inches from his face.

Joseph raised his head and began to lick her obscenely-presented vulva with his tongue. It felt wonderful; apart from the sheer pleasure of having her slit licked by a man’s active tongue, there she was for the first time dominating a strong, good-looking man both physically and sexually. For the first time ever she was in charge; a person much more powerful than her both physically and with more confidence was complying completely with her desires.

“Mmmmmmm!”

She raised her face to the ceiling and moaned with satisfaction as Joseph’s tongue flicked back and forth along her open slit, her hands gripping his tighter and tighter as she began to tremble. He licked her for a long time, her body shaking as he brought her close to orgasm again and again but never quite pushed her over the edge. The agony of anticipation was exquisite but they both knew it was not going to be enough to satisfy either of them. Still in unfamiliar control, Rachel shuffled back on her knees, reached behind with her left hand until she had grasped Joseph’s erect cock, then carefully lowered herself onto its smooth end. It parted her inner lips as it passed through her stretched entrance and began to penetrate deep into her body.

She gasped as she impaled herself on his bare shaft, the angle and position making it feel so much thicker than it had before. Her legs trembled as she slowly lowered herself, feeling Joseph’s already swollen head reaching deeper and deeper into her loins, then her belly, then into her chest where it seemed to catch in her throat. As her buttocks came to rest on Joseph’s upper thighs she could feel the pressure of his tip on my cervix, forcing my womb upwards into her belly while his thick base stretched her entrance tightly. It was a position she had used only a handful of times before and had completely forgotten just how deep a penetration it could produce.

“Oh God! It feels so much better without a condom!” She gasped.

Joseph wriggled underneath her as if adjusting his position but she was too wrapped up in her own pleasure to think about it. A moment later he seemed to have slipped half an inch deeper still. Rachel’s breaths came in gulps and she reached out with both hands for security. Joseph’s fingers grasped hers firmly, entwining and holding them tightly. Their eyes met. And then she began to ride him, tilting her pelvis back and forth, raising and lowering herself on my knees. It felt incredible. She had always taken a submissive role during sex, letting first me then her new lover take her where they wanted. Like many women she enjoy being dominated; she enjoy having her limits tested, actually taking the lead was unusual in the extreme. And what a thrill it was!

As she rode Joseph’s cock, deciding for herself how fast she wanted to be penetrated, how deeply and from what angle, an entirely new vision opened up before her; a vision of what her sexual future might be. A future where from time to time she got what I really wanted rather than what her lover, however well intentioned, believed would make her happy. High on the amazing physical sensations and powerful emotions, she began to orgasm hard and fast. Seeing this, Joseph matched his movements to hers, his upward thrusts meeting her descents full-on. The depth of penetration was profound, the battering of her open cervix for a moment feeling as if she had been punched in the stomach but she quickly learned that she could control this too simply by changing the way she rose and fell on her knees.

“Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh!” She panted.

“Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh!” He replied, matching her thrust for thrust.

The room was filled with the wet, slapping, feral sounds of two hot, aroused bodies repeatedly colliding. With their paces perfectly matched, the climax that rolled over Rachel was one of the sweetest and longest-lasting of her life, depriving her of breath for so long that she really thought she would pass out.

“Ohhhhhwwwwwwyyyyeeeesssss!”

As she came over and over again, she could sense Joseph’s body going into spasm. With her in charge, she was unable to read his arousal from the pace and rhythm of his thrusts so his climax was all but on him before she realised how close he was.

“Nnnnggghhhh… shhhhiiit!!”

Joseph came inside Rachel’s bucking body with a howl, his hips slamming upwards into the base of her buttocks, his pulsating cock driving her cervix hard into her belly over and over again. The mutual spasming of their two bodies seemed to go on forever, as did the ejaculation that she could feel was taking place deep within her. Eventually it began to release them from its grasp and their bodies became theirs again.

“Fuck Rachel! Where did that come from?”

Joseph was grinning up at her, his smile as broad as a Cheshire Cat’s. Though it had stopped throbbing, his cock was still deep inside her, slowly beginning to soften. A little embarrassed, Rachel smiled as demurely as a girl can who was still astride her lover, impaled on his cock and whose vulva was beginning to leak their combined juices onto his lower belly.

“That was amazing! You should take control more often. You should dress like that more often too!”

Rachel was still too shocked to reply. As Joseph’s cock flopped messily from her vagina, she dismounted gingerly, feeling the now familiar emptiness as his body left hers, then rolled onto the sheets alongside him.

“Hold me, Joseph.” I whispered

Joseph took her still-trembling body in his arms and cuddled herp for a long time. It was warm and comforting and emotions not unlike love began to fill her mind as completely my body had been filled with his seed. They fell asleep in each other’s arms as planned and it was… in her own words… amazing.

The sunshine shone through the big french windows on that fateful last day. It was the beginning of the end, though they were completely oblivious to it. The world had changed while they slept, wrapped up in each other, unaware that the chimes of doom were tolling as she kissed her illicit lover to wake him.

They ate breakfast in bed and kissed, stroked and dozed together for nearly an hour before she noticed the clock moving closer to the time she had to leave if I was to clean up and meet me back at home as if nothing had happened. They began to plan their next rendezvous as the afternoon wore on. They were, for all intents and purposes, lovers planning for a future. They even discussed the possibility of leaving their partners but dismissed it almost immediately. It was good to know that they both felt they were on the same page. It was agreed: they would continue their affair.

Text messages arrived from Lauren and me letting them know that the trip had gone well and we were setting off. This meant they could anticipate our arrival and make time for the farewell fuck they always enjoyed – but this time she knew she had to make it different. They had obviously done it on the bed, in the shower, on the couch. They had both groaned for it against the front door because they couldn’t wait any longer after entering the house. They enjoyed each other on the floor, and the back seat of the car. Where else was left?

Rachel surveyed their house with new eyes as she wondered what else he would enjoy. Nothing struck her attention as she sat down to eat, sitting across from her handsome girlfriend’s lover. They knew how to enjoy themselves, and each other. At that moment she couldn’t imagine any other man in the world making her any happier. She reached for his cheek to kiss him, and noticed the dressing table. The table! She immediately stood up and shook the table to see how stable it was. Joseph looked at her with confused eyes, but she didn’t explain her attentions. Rachel glanced around, noticing the table could be seen from the front window if someone was walking up to the house from the back garden. That would even make it more interesting.

She’d thought about him and his amazing cock all day, and had worked herself into full frenzy thinking about this last act of indecency, so now that he was really here she couldn’t be patient. She wasn’t waiting, she needed him. She grabbed him from behind with her arms, glad to feel her lover in her arms. Joseph turned towards her as she loosened her grasp and they hugged which released the pressures of the farewell. She had a drink from a bottle and passed it to him after his hug – and then turned and sat on the table. She called him over, pulling him into a kiss, letting him know her intentions immediately.

“You’ll miss my kisses and hugs,” he said, smiling between kisses.

“Won’t you miss me?” she pretended to pout.

“I will miss you all the time, especially when I’m sleeping with Lauren in the bed we’ve just ruined.”

That’s what she wanted to hear; that thoughts of her would distract him when he was with her flame haired best friend. She loved knowing that.

“I’ve got one last thing for you. It will give you something to think about long after it’s over,” she moaned before sucking on his earlobe.

Their bodies were rubbing against each other now, their hands starting to explore each other. Joseph started picking her up, appearing that he was going to carry her back to the bed, but she had other ideas.

“No, I want to show you something. That certain something is on this table.” She knocked with her knuckles on the table.

“I see something I like very much on our table.” He replied, moving closer to her again.

She kissed him lovingly even though he hadn’t a clue what she was thinking.

“Look under my skirt.”

He only needed to be asked once. She opened her legs. He placed his hands on her ankles and, moving them up, slowly slid up her skirt. With the skirt still in her lap, but now out of the way, he could see she didn’t have panties on. Joseph moaned, and moved again to pick her up and take her to the bedroom.

“No, here!” demanded Rachel.

“Here?”

“Yes, here,” she responded.

“The curtains are wide open. I’ll just go close them,” he noted, and started to move away from her, but she held him fast.

“No, open the French doors, let the air in. I want to see you. I want to see all of you.” Her commanding voice made the scene for the upcoming tease very clear.

She reached for his pants, and he didn’t argue any more. The pants and underpants fell to the ground as he stared at her pussy. She knew she was already wet, and she hoped he could see it. She grabbed his cock and pulled him closer to her. She kissed him deeply, tonguing him and swirling through his mouth, trying to awaken and taste him. She lay back on the table, and he didn’t have any choice but to follow. He climbed up, attracted like a magnet.

She pulled on his cock, and teased his length. She teased her pussy with the tip of his cock, rubbing it against her clit, feeling her pressure starting. Both were on the table, with the windows wide open. Both hot, bothered, needing the heat that only the other could provide. He entered her slowly; seemingly nervous about the table’s strength against the weight and movement he wanted to place on it. She was so turned on as she watched her husband. He was getting turned on by her aggressiveness, and her creative ideas. She loved that he was so instantly hard for her, and able to serve.

His cock, sinking deep into her, felt amazing. She reached down and played with her clit while he started riding her faster and harder. Her heart started beating faster at his attention.

“Any moment Joseph, someone could walk up to the house and see your hard cock,” she teased him, and it had the desired effect. He seemed all the more heated up, almost wanting to be watched.

He was under her spell, and wouldn’t have cared if someone walked past; he wasn’t going to let her go until he fucked her good.

“I’m going to fuck my naughty lover in front of the window!” he growled back. He couldn’t resist looking at the window just to check. Just then there was a noise and he stopped. It was starting to get dark and there would be no one in the back garden of course.

“It’s probably just a cat,” Rachel purred in his ear, “or maybe it’s Lauren wishing she was being fucked by your beautiful cock.”

He smiled, and ploughed back inside her pink depths. He slid in and out of her gaster. The table was shaking with each of their movements but was holding strong. In and out, in and out. She squeezed down on him in mid slide and he stopped, enjoying the pressure of her pussy surrounding and squeezing him. Both were sweating as their bodies entangled together, skin against skin in the cool evening breeze, but a very distracting lust took over and was enough to make them both drip with perspiration. He lowered his head to her breasts and nipped with his teeth at her tits. He put his face between her breasts and she ran her fingers through his hair. They kissed deeply before parting to continue the rock-and-roll of their bodies. Their lips touched lightly as their sliding bodies tickled her clit and made her moan.

He growled, “Rachel, you are all mine here. Here in front of this open window.”

“Yesssss,” she moaned, starting to get lost in his touches, his length, his heat, his love for her. “Fuck me now. Cum into me. Give it all to me!” She drew the words out as long moans said only for him.

Her words took him over the edge. Now knowing the table would hold them, he drove into her harder. He rode her hard for a little longer but didn’t last long. This woman who never failed to fascinate him had done it again, taken him quickly to the edge of no return and he released into her amazing pussy. His body quivered and his eyes closed, with a moan softer than what usually escaped his lips. He was still in her when he quickly glanced to the window. In reality he was relieved to see no one peeking in at them, but in his naughty thoughts as he had been enjoying my girlfriend there had been a voyeur.

“I can’t believe we did it in front of the window?” she giggled.

“So, maybe there is a voyeuristic streak in you, that I should be taking more advantage of?”

“Having you watch me and want me makes me crazy.”

They cautiously disentangled from each other and Joseph moved carefully over the edge of the table to the floor. Then he slid Rachel to the side of the table, helped her sit up, then slid her skirt down. It only took tucking his cock back in and they were back in Lauren’s bed, Joseph was in missionary position and her legs were over his shoulders. Back fucking each other as they had been only ten minutes before, but feeling satisfied and with a heightened heart rate.

“Oh my God!” she yelled at the top of her lungs “We should not be doing this,” as her best friend’s boyfriend pounded his gorgeous cock into her tight pussy. “They will be home soon!”

Rachel buried her face into the pillow as she accepted a serious pounding as he continued to crash into her from above, pounding her relentlessly despite her weak protests for him to stop. He couldn’t help but admire her young, tight body. She was quite a sight to see beneath him. Rachel had just about all she could take as her best friend’s boyfriend fucked her harder than she had ever been fucked before. To think she was getting fucked by the guy Lauren would probably marry and in the bed that the couple shared. It was so wrong and they both knew it but her insatiable lust was something she could no longer deny.

Joseph picked her up and flipped her over, presenting her ass to him, she buried her face into the duvet and arched her back. He slapped her ass hard to let her know she was just a slut that he was fucking, even though the two of them had been friends for years. Lauren and Rachel had been best friends since they were ten, so for Rachel to be fucking her best friend’s boyfriend behind her back, Rachel knew that both relationships would be ruined if Lauren ever found out. The stakes were incredibly high and the situation was so incredibly hot.

She met his powerful thrusts by pushing on the bed’s headboard with one hand while fingering her clit with the other. Doggy style was her favorite position because she always came when getting it doggy style. “Fuck me harder, she yelled” as he increased his speed to meet her demands. She was loving every minute of the fucking she was getting from his rock hard raw cock. Under normal circumstances, she would never even consider fucking without a condom, but this situation was just so hot, she didn’t care anymore. She was so close to cumming and knew it would be a big one.

It was only going to be a matter of time until he exploded a huge load on her… or perhaps in her? It was taking him every last bit of energy not to cum because he loved how hot it was to be fucking her 110 pound body.

“I’m almost there!” he yelled, as he slapped her ass while fucking her as hard as he could. Deep down she knew based on this act alone, she was the dirtiest slut of all. This was the worst kind of betrayal one could commit but the harder she got fucked, the less she seemed to care.

“We have a couple of hours!” she screamed. “Fuck me with that hard cock… oh my God it feels amazing” she cooed. She sensed that he was close to cumming and she wanted to make it an orgasm that neither of them wouldn’t soon forget.

“Do you fuck Lauren like this?” asked Rachel.

He retorted, “Like this, no I love her too much to fuck her like this!” He laughed half jokingly.

“This is so wrong,” she reiterated “but I don’t fucking care. Keep fucking me but just whatever you do don’t cum in me, we don’t have a lot of time to clean up.”

Joseph was panting and she realised how little control she had in the situation. Would he really just cum inside her even if she didn’t want him to? Who was she going to complain to? Certainly not her best friend. He wasn’t even using a condom.

“I want you to cum on my stomach and tits, it’s such a turn on.”

He just shook his head, and let her know that wasn’t good enough. Trying to regain some of the control, she offered “No please don’t cum in me I will suck it when you’re almost there. Just pull out and I will suck you off, you can even cum on my face… or I will be a good girl and swallow it all.

He considered her tempting offer while he continued to pound away into her pussy. "Joseph, I’m cumming!” she yelled, burying her face into the pillow again to muffle the sound. She clenched both of her fists so tightly as she came. She lost complete control. Seeing her tight body react to her orgasm the way it did, he knew he was ready to cum. He picked her up like a rag doll and sat her down on the edge of the bed with her back to him, he thrusted as deep as he could and held both of her legs down as she sat on his lap.

“I am going to nut inside you!” he told her. She was barely able to move as wave after wave of pleasure from her orgasm kept hitting her making her a slave to his cock. He pushed her legs down hard and thrusted upwards into her. He started to cum harder than he had ever remembered into her tight, bald pussy. She didn’t even try to get off, partially because she knew she couldn’t because he was holding her and also because she knew deep down she didn’t want to. She pushed her ass down towards his dick as he clenched her waist and blasted an enormous load into her tight pussy. She could feel spurt after spurt enter her as she clenched her jaw and bore the brunt of the assault on her pussy.

Rachel was still in shock that within 90 minutes, she may ruin a relationship, ruin a friendship, but it was all worth it because she had the best orgasm of her life, and then on top of that, let Joseph shoot a massive load into her young box. As she came back to reality after that insanely intense orgasm, there was a massive puddle on the bed and running down her legs. They both knew Lauren would be home soon and how could she not notice that the sheets had been changed?

They had spent all day together but nearly the last hour of that had been spent talking and dozing in each other’s arms in the bed he would soon share with my best friend. She realised she had more work to do than she had originally planned. Instead of the usual guest room encounter, she and Joseph had fucked in Lauren’s bed. She had put fresh sheets on that morning to speed up the cleaning process but now they were rumpled and semen stained and the room smelled of recent sex.

Rachel got up to start cleaning up the bed to ensure Lauren would never find out about the indiscretion. As she tried to move her tight ass out of the bed, he grabbed her by her forearms and pulled her back in. “You stay there, find out where they are and I’ll go get washed. Joseph slid away to shower first while Rachel lay, oozing spunk, onto Lauren’s silk sheets. She looked over at her reflection in the mirror. She looked no different. Admiring herself, she wondered what she and Joseph could do next. Just then her phone buzzed in her purse. She checked the message and was momentarily shocked to discover that it was from Lauren. She explained that they had changed their plans and would meet her back at our apartment. They would arrive within the next hour.

There was still time to get it all sorted and get away in time – if she got a move on. Rushing to the French doors she opened all the windows to let the air clear then began to strip the bed. The sheets and duvet cover really were messy; no way Lauren could see them so she carried them down to the utility room, shoved them straight in the washing machine then started the programme. Going back upstairs, she went to the linen cupboard to get new bedding. To her relief there was enough there but the duvet fought back hard and it took a good fifteen minutes to get the bed looking clean and neat again. Just as Joseph emerged from the bathroom.

As he dressed, Rachel pulled on her clothes and wiped my face clean with a tissue then followed him downstairs to the front door. They kissed slowly and deeply before he let her out into the sunset. Rachel knew she had at least half an hour to help make herself presentable when she arrived back home to play at being the innocent loving girlfriend. She climbed into the car to make the short journey across town. She arrived to the sight of the car on the driveway… but the house lights were not on.

Rachel breathed a sigh of relief, thinking she had some time went into the house and began to fill the kitchen sink with water and a goodly dose of liquid soap. What she really wanted was a long soak in a bath to help her post-coital aching muscles relax and wash the sticky residues of her infidelity from her body.

My body! I inspected myself in the mirror; the body I saw was definitely worse for wear but, if you ignored the barely visible spunk stains, she was not in bad condition. She checked my neck and boobs carefully for hickeys and bite marks but found none. Her chest was flushed, her vulva was still distended and an angry pink colour but after a warm bath she would be as fit as a fiddle. Then she heard voices coming from the bedroom.

Oh my God! They were in the house. She shouted up but heard no reply. She began to think she could hear the sounds of sex, almost like a flashback form her own afternoon of debarchery. Was that also the sound of a creaking bed?

"OOOOOOOH, YES… YES! CUM INSIDE ME!” That was Lauren’s voice, Rachel opened the bedroom door and felt her entire world spin.

The beautiful redhead had her legs clenched tight around her boyfriends waist, squeezing me as she felt her pussy erupt in pleasure. Her whole body trembled amid the forceful rocking of their sensational fuck as the most intensely powerful orgasm Rachel had ever seen exploded inside of her best friend. She saw my cock continue to pound into Lauren, sliding faster and faster inside her, pushing her orgasm to new lengths. Her legs began to quiver, her head rolled back, her mind spun through the incredible fantasy of having her me as my girlfriend watched me cum into another woman’s vagina.

As Lauren rode me, her orgasm growing and growing, lasting longer and feeling tenfold more powerful than any other she had ever felt, my cheating girlfriend stood watching in disbelief from the doorway a few feet away. Rachel watched and listened, mesmorised as her best friend screamed in ways she had never heard her before, her whole body rocking in ecstasy as she screamed about how she was my slut, my personal whore to fuck whenever she wanted. Rachel watched as my face strained, my mouth opened in a loud groan as Lauren fucked harder and faster onto me as I writhed in uncontrollable pleasure beneath her. I wasn’t able to hold on any longer, and began to feel an incredible tingling sensation in my balls as they tightened. Oblivious to the unseen witness my entire cock began to throb inside Lauren.

“Oh fuck, I’m cumming!”

“Ohhh fuck!” Lauren shouted as her orgasm peaked. I was about to cum inside her. She was about to be filled by the creamy spunk of another man while my girlfriend watched. Her boyfriend was… cheating on her with Lauren.

And with that, Lauren clenched her gorgeous legs around me as my erect penis began to cum inside her unprotected pussy. With every thrust I made, squirt after squirt of hot, thick, heavy cum spewed from my massive cock, shooting hard and deep within her vagina. Lauren felt her orgasm spring back into life at the feeling alone, as load after load of my potent seed began to splash inside her cheating cunt, filling her up with my hot, sticky cum.

Rachel watched on in shock. She couldn’t believe she had let this happen, she should have made me pull out. But all the while, she continued to watch, dumbstruck. An incredible shocked look of lust covered Lauren’s face as she witnessed my thick cock continue to spew my pearlescent cream into her pussy. Rachel saw my balls rise and fall, pulsing as they pumped incredibly heavy squirts of my potent sperm inside Lauren, filling her up much like Joseph had when he had fucked Rachel only a few hours earlier. Lauren looked up at Rachel, her face now writhing with ecstasy. The feel of my powerful thrusts and hot cum filling her pussy while she stared into the eyes of her former friend was too much. She moaned loudly at me, growling in appreciation as I dumped more and more of my thick cum, filling Lauren in ways I had never done to Rachel.

The fire crackled startling us and breaking us from the memories of that fateful day. It was dark now and the room was warm. Rachel looked down at her knees and I felt… relief. It was weird but knowing everything felt much better than anything my overactive imagination could have thought up.

“I didn’t know Lauren had lured you in with that text message. I didn’t know her intention was for you to catch us.”

“She wanted revenge. She’s an eye for an eye sort of girl. You saw me fucking Joseph… it was right I should see you fucking her.”

“I’m sorry.”

“You don’t need to be. I’m the one who started the affair, she’s the one who finished it. I was so angry!”

“I remember.”

“The red mist descended, I can barely remember anything that followed.”

“I can,” I said softly, “it wasn’t pretty.”

“Full in the blanks for me?”

“You accused me of fucking your best friend… I did. You saw that I’d came inside her and you called me a fucking retard! Then you added that I had better not have gotten her pregnant… I had.”

“I said that?”

“Oh yes, then Lauren told you that we had both saw you back at her house, fucking like rabbits in front of the window for all to see! That’s when you suddenly looked shocked. You looked at me and saw the pain in my eyes. Then… you flipped.“

"I remember being angry at you, then Lauren… than myself. But that’s about it. After that it’s a bit of a blur.”

“Without warning you suddenly launched yourself at Lauren. It wasn’t like you at all. Your sudden fierce, and unexpected, anger was pushing you on – demanding that you act, that you attack us. Lauren had risen calmly from the bed to meet you seemingly unconcerned with what was about to happen.

You lashed out with your hand, slapping Lauren hard across the cheek. The clear crack of flesh on flesh rang throughout the room!”

“I hit her first?”

“Yup. Lauren’s head snapped sideways, and when she looked back, her green eyes flashed, and she lashed out in return, her open hand catching you on the jaw. She called you cunt, and that you had been fucking Joseph for months. You didn’t answer.”

“There was nothing to say. I knew that I was guilty of having an affair but I felt nothing but anger directed at the naked, flame haired woman in my way.”

“That’s when I put myself between you both. I could see that there was so much rage that someone was going to get seriously hurt. That was a mistake.”

“How so?”

“You both grabbed me and literally threw me over the bed. I collapsed, stunned on the floor, and pulled myself up to see Lauren slam into you, and you both went down in a tangle of arms and legs. You both wrestled on the floor on the other side of the bed, a mass of hair and half-naked flesh, and it quickly resorted into a full-fledged catfight – hissing, scratching, and hair pulling everywhere. You rolled and tumbled, each trying to gain leverage over the other, trying to pin the other down. Your legs were locked about each other’s, holding on, neutralizing; your hands clawing at whatever they could reach. Locked together, you rolled over and over, crashing into the bed, the table, the chair. It was ugly. You ended up on top, got a hand in Lauren’s hair and yanked on it painfully, eliciting a small shriek of pain. Lauren tried to respond in kind, but missed your hair and locked onto your t-shirt instead. She threw herself to one side, trying to pull you over onto your back, but with a loud tearing sound, the shirt ripped from just below the neck all the way to the bottom. As it gave way though, it over-balanced you, and threw you in the opposite direction, Lauren was able to push you off and to the side.”

“Fuck! I don’t remember that.”

“I climbed up onto the bed begging my you both to calm down. Lauren tried to get to her feet but you were possessed, reaching out and grabbing her legs. You both struggled together, trying to rise, when Rachel was pitched forward as all the buttons on your pants parted easily to the counteracting forces. You crashed back to the floor, the unbuttoned pants now dangling uselessly in Lauren’s hands. You were now fighting in your bra and panties and Lauren was completely naked. If it wasn’t for the venom and violence I’m sure I would have enjoyed being a spectator.” I laughed, “But you bit her, your teeth drawing blood from her arm.”

“Oh shit. I don’t think I ever meant to hurt her…”

“On the contrary, you had every intention of causing her pain. You continued to grapple with her Lauren sought to get the advantage and her hands slid across your now exposed waist. She got her fingers into the only thing she could get a grip on – your panties – and latched on. She ripped them and pulled them down your thighs, where they tangled up your legs and sent her spilling back to the floor. Lauren jumped on top of you, trying to pin her down, as you thrashed your legs wildly, trying to free them from the panties’s restraints. Lauren finally managed to grab both of your arms by the wrists, and used her weight to pin them down. Then she spat in your face. A moment later, you finally managed to kick your legs free of your panties, and with amazing agility, wrapped them up around Laurens’s head and flung her forcefully backwards. You were like some kung fu master! Lauren hit the floor with a thud, and lay there momentarily stunned. You quickly wete on top of her, pinning her down, exactly the opposite positioning of seconds before.”

“I don’t remember any of this… I obviously remember a fight, I know my clothes were ruined but I don’t remember any of that!”

“You were both locked together on the floor holding each other’s legs to prevent either form being kicked or kneed in the face. I begged you to stop as you both squirmed, caught up in each other’s embrace, your head in line with Lauren’s red haired thatch and Lauren’s face inches away from your bare pussy. Like I said, in other circumstances it would have been great to have been a spectator. Lauren was on top and took the opportunity to scoot up to pin your arms beneath her knees, then sat back, her bare ass now resting on Rachel’s chest, her hands free. The fight had left you and you let it happen. As you waited, you suddenly realised that you were almost completely naked. The only clothing you had on was the remnants of Joseph’s t-shirt, consisting of only the tattered collar and one sleeve. “I knew Joseph was cheating,” Lauren panted into your thighs, “I was devastated when I found it was you. How could you?” Lauren said.

“He was lonely…” you replied.

“He was not fucking lonely!” Lauren yelled, "He was horny and you were an easy lay! You lied to me Rachel!”

You looked up at me in exasperation and then down, breaking eye contact. You said, “It was supposed to be a one off thing but-”

“You wanted my boyfriend’s cock!” Lauren interrupted, “You wanted to humiliate me. I told you I was having trouble balancing work and home life and you took advantage of that information.”

“I didn’t mean too… but I fell in love with him.”

That’s when I suddenly felt my heart break. “I wanted to marry him, Rachel! He wouldn’t even give me a baby because it would tie him down, then I realised that he wanted to have his cake and eat it. He strung me along so he could have you. He wants you.”

“No… I’m sure-”

“Rachel! Look, he wouldn’t cum inside me but I can see his cum seeping out of you!” She stuck out her tongue and licked your pussy, “Yes, definitely Joseph’s seed. We saw it going in!”

You looked at her wide eyed then retorted, “My boyfriend’s sperm is dripping down your leg and into my face! You’re no sweet innocent angel.”

“I never said I was.” Lauren said calmly, climbing off Rachel and sat on the bed next to me. “You got what you wanted, Rachel,” Lauren said, hugging me, “and I got what I wanted – plus revenge.”

You turned your attention back onto me, “Fuck, why did you have to cum inside her? You’ve ruined everything!” you accused. But I was dealing with the repurcussions of you declaring your love for Joseph. I told you I’d get my name taken off the lease and move out.

“Stupidly I thought that it was all your fault.” Rachel spoke as the fire burned low, “I saw the way you reacted around Lauren. You even say her name while you sleep.”

"I was always infatuated with her. Always… but I knew I’d never be with her.”

“I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry.” Pausing, and doubting whether I might believe her anyway, she added, “I promise it’s never happened with anyone before. I swear it will never happen again. I swear. I know you. I know you’re going to bottle it all up inside and it will eat away at you. I know that’s who you are. But I love you. Even though I was screwing around with Joseph… I was in love with you.”

“I know, I’ve always loved Lauren too… I understand better than you think.”

“But do you love me?” asked Rachel.

“Yes”

“Do you love me enough to forgive me?”

“Yes!”

“Then I need more than words. I need your fury. I need to pay my penance and you need to release your bottled up anger.”

“I’m not going to knock you around, Rachel!”

“It wouldn’t be so bad if you did.”

“Don’t be so fucking stupid!” I knew it would have been better if I just blew up at her right now, letting my anger vent immediately, getting the venom out of him tonight. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I just sat there, a disturbingly numb expression on my face.

“Let’s go to bed. We can talk about this in the morning. It’s all been a bit emotionally draining.”

“It needed to be said.”

“I know.”

I was the first into bed and lay there watching TV while Rachel took off her makeup in the bathroom and got changed. She came back into the bedroom wearing a short white nightie that ended just below her crotch. The bottom three inches was made of lace. I’d caught glimpses of her wearing it at home and could see the outline of her cleft through the lace hem.

“Thank you for letting me back into your bed.”

“Thank you for sharing the truth of your affair. I hope we can move on now.”

She smiled and climbed into bed beside me and watched a few minutes of TV with me before asking how I was getting on at work- I’d been promoted recently and was both pleased and stressed about it. I felt a bit uncomfortable sitting talking to Rachel while trying to come to terms with the thoughts running through my head. I was glad when she said she was going to go to sleep. She leaned over to kiss me, I offered her my cheek, and then she turned over. I watched TV for a couple of minutes more and then turned it off before turning on my side and trying to go to sleep.

I couldn’t sleep because it felt so strange being in bed with her. Rachel had been the first woman that I’d actually slept with. I couldn’t understand why things felt different. She often wore black or white lace knickers with a satin back. I particularly liked the white ones because I could see her dark pubic hair through them. A particular treat was when she wore stockings and suspenders though. She would take off her blouse and put on a jersey or t-shirt and I’d get to see her lacy bra. She wasn’t well endowed, I grew up to like girls with smaller, firmer breasts, but I really enjoyed catching a glimpse of her nipples through the lacy fabric all the same. Then, still standing, she would take off her skirt and start unhooking the suspender clasps from her stockings. I loved the way the straps ran down the side of her legs and the way her belly curved back between her legs and under her knickers. When I was older I wondered if she got a kick out of my reactions. I was always very careful not to seem overly interested but now I doubted I had been fooling anyone.

Rachel found sleeping difficult as well, and got up to get her phone from her suitcase. I turned over to see what she was doing and watched her bottom as she bent over to fish around in the bag. The hem of her nightie rode up and I could see the back of her white satin knickers. One side hooked a little round her left buttock. She was a curvy woman. Her torso was lovely and slim with a little, inevitable padding around her stomach and a fraction more than there used to be on her hips. Neither made any difference and the extra little bit of weight on her hips was more of a turn on for me.

On her way back to bed I asked her if she was okay and she said that she couldn’t sleep. She climbed back into bed and while her eyes were on the sheets I looked at her breasts and the lace that came down to her nipples. I could see them through the material. I didn’t look away quickly enough and Rachel caught me looking. Neither of us said anything and I wondered if she would be annoyed or if she’d feel uncomfortable and resentful but she leaned across and kissed me goodnight again. Feeling relieved I fell asleep while she sat and read from her phone.

At one point I woke up feeling hot. During the night I had turned over onto my back and was lying against Rachel’s side. It felt nice and comfortable, despite her twitching and murmuring. Rachel was dreaming. I thought it better to put some distance between us all the same and rolled over onto my side. Rachel stirred, whispered my name, rolled towards me and onto her side and put her arm loosely over my waist. She murmured again and fell asleep. I was much more awake now and it took me a few minutes to fall asleep again. I didn’t want to be seen to jump away from her because I thought that would make her wonder why.

She murmured, my heart beat overtime, and then opened her eyes a little. I thought she must have been half asleep still as she hadn’t sprung apart at the feel of my bare penis sticking into her. I groaned a bit and rolled over a little onto my back, which pulled my manhood away from her. She murmured something and asked what time it was. Pretending to be virtually asleep I muttered that I didn’t know. To my surprise she rolled towards me and onto her side and supported herself by putting her right leg onto my lower belly, which meant it was lying right across my trapped member. She lay her right arm across my chest and pushed her nose and lips against the side of my cheek just below my ear. I could feel her warm breath on my ear and neck.

The seconds passed and there was nothing. She seemed to stretch a bit and then reached out her hand further across my chest to pull my closer in a hug. At the same time she gave me a sleepy kiss where my jaw and ear met and then she gave me another one. Then, still with her leg across my penis, she lifted her head to look at her watch and announced it was three o’clock. She put her head down on my chest and squeezed me again. Involuntarily my penis twitched and it felt like it had suddenly become aroused. Rachel moved her leg down a little but just a fraction, as it still lay right across my growing erection. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye thinking that she must be far sleepier than I realised.

She wasn’t. Her eyes were wide open and she looked straight into mine as I glanced at her. I quickly looked away. She nuzzled my neck again with her nose and lips and then asked if I was okay. Not knowing what to say I said that I was a bit hot and instantly feared that she might move off or away from me. My penis twitched again and I knew she must have felt it moving. We finally fell asleep in a lovers embrace and didn’t wake until the rain pounded on the windows late in the morning.

Rachel sat down at the kitchen table, waiting for me to say something, anything at all. She started to cry. All she could say was, “I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry.” She reached to touch my arm, and I lovingly held her close.

“It’s ok. Everything is ok. Today is another day. It’s behind us.”

“I had a dream last night,” she said, “I knew that I had screwed up everything. I lay by your side, staring at the ceiling for hours. I had a dream, actually more of a nightmare. It was very vivid – you were having sex with me, but somehow, it started to turn violent. It seemed like I was tied up and couldn’t move, totally helpless. I could only submit to you completely and let you do whatever you wanted to do to me…”

“You were restless last night, I heard you call out my name.”

“My clothes were being ripped off of my body, and I knew I was going to get fucked. I was on my stomach, tied up or paralyzed, I couldn’t really tell which. I remembered you penetrating me from behind. At first, it wasn’t bad, kind of kinky being tied up like that and being totally subservient. But quickly, you started getting mean, trying to hurt me… slapping my face, choking me and by ramming your cock hard into me.”

“It’s just your subconscious mind. You wanted me to punish you… those were the thoughts in your head as you drifted off. You know I’d never hurt you.”

“But, I wanted you to.” She stared into my eyes. “I enjoyed it. You hit me repeatedly and I started to cry, but I felt… relief. I felt like I was being freed. You looked so furious but I didn’t seem to care. I couldn’t resist; I tried to wiggle but it didn’t help. You just kept hurting me. She was being raped… It was more and more painful and I was crying harder and harder. I was so turned on. But that only made you angrier, and you kept hurting me more and more.”

“That doesn’t sound like me.” I reassured her.

“Finally, you pulled out of my pussy, and I could feel you probing towards my butt with your dick. I realised you was going to try to fuck me in the ass. You were going to do to me the only thing I would never let you do with me. You went from merely hurting me to degrading me and… and it was wonderful.”

“I’d never take you without permission. I never have and I never will.”

“As you started to enter me, all I could think was, "Yes, please… at last… I couldn’t stop you. It hurt. I felt so close to having an orgasm… That’s when I woke up.”

“Thankfully it was just a bad dream.” I said pouring her a coffee.

“But… what if I gave you permission?”

“What? Permission for what?”

“Permission to hurt me?”

I stared at her in disbelief. I couldn’t hurt her. I now knew, after her sordid tale, that she enjoyed kinky sex with Joseph. I figured I would be more than willing to go there with her… but to physically cause her pain?

“I’d have to think about it.” I confessed.

She lay back on the chair as a tear made its way down her cheek, “Thank you.” I cuddled her I to my arms and she began to wail into my shoulder, sobbing and gasping, she remembered everything that had actually happened in the last eight months, and that only made her cry even more.

The sun finally came out and there were no answers. She was desperate to make things right but we both had jobs to go to. She headed to the front door, pausing before putting her hand on the handle, but the signed and opened the door. I put my hand on her shoulder to stop and she turned. We locked eyes, and the electricity came back. She gasped at the intensity, and stepped back. I stepped forward and closed the door, still looking at her. She managed to look away, and turned to get her shoes and her purse.

“I need to talk to you.”

She froze. I was sure I could hear her heart slamming in her chest. Inhale. Exhale. I didn’t believe in any deity, but still prayed that I could do this.

“Sure. What’s up?” She tried to sound lighthearted.

She turned, and looked at him again. I was looking into her soul. I said nothing, stepping forward and taking her face gently, softly, in her hands, never wavering my gaze.

My lips touched hers. I kissed her deeply, and she melted in my arms. We tasted each other, feeling, sensing, moving even closer together, arms wrapped softly yet tightly around bodies. Our tongues danced, played, as the intensity again increased. Hands moving over bodies, touching places for the first time today physically, but long dreamed. My fingers through her hair, her hands on my back, neck, arms, caressing. We broke the kiss and looked again. There was no room, no other world. Just us. Everything around us blurred.

“I’ll need permission.” I said. She smiled.

“I give it to you.”

She grabbed her purse,opened the door and danced to her car. I waved my goodbye and locked the house up behind me. Today would be a long day.

It was Friday, but I wasn’t thankful for it. Work was horrible, I couldn’t focus, and I was so tired that I caught myself drifting off a number of times. I called her phone, sent a dozen text messages, but no reply. My mind wasn’t exactly racing; it was more like I was spinning my wheels and getting nowhere. I drove home, hoping she would show up early from work but the hours drifted on, and still no sign of her.

I called Lauren and found out that she had stopped by briefly an hour or so before and talked to Joseph. She wouldn’t tell me what was going on, she had been apparently sworn to secrecy. She had left again without saying where she was going or what she was going to do. Where could she have gone? Another friend’s house? Not long after I heard the sound of her car approaching. As she rolled into the gravel driveway, I simply watched. She parked and walked up the steps to the front door with two shopping bags in each hand. My life wasn’t perfect, but I had to admit, it was pretty darn good, especially with her in it.

So she walked in, immediately dropped off the bags in the bedroom then she saw me, sitting at the end of the sofa, smiling. Rachel lay down on the sofa beside me. She lay back, remembering all the days we had spent on this couch. She was exhausted and without saying a word she lay her head in my lap. “I was worried about you. Where have you been?” Her only response was to look up at me, “That’s not fair, I know you’ve been to see Lauren and Joseph… then you disappeared?”

“I went shopping after getting some advice.” She slipped to the floor and crept over to me. Crawling along the floor on all fours she slid up between my legs. She said, “I need you. I need you in my life, I need you to keep me in yours. I want us to stay together and I’ll do anything – anything – to keep it that way.”

Her hands were on my legs, and she was looking up at me with her bedazzling blue eyes. She slid her hands over my crotch and I brushed my hands through her hair. She grabbed for my belt, saying, “Please let me make it up to you, right here, right now.” Her hands massaged my thighs and she could tell that my resistance was starting to falter. She buried her head in my lap, and held it there. Through my pants, she could feel my cock starting to get hard. “Tonight, I am willing to do anything to get you back.”

She unbuckled my belt and unzipped my pants, and my swelling cock fell out into her waiting hands. She looked it over, inches from her face, marveling at the details she had never perceived before this moment. She kissed and caressed it, licked it and massaged it until it was as big and hard as she knew it could be. She studied the curve and smooth shape of the tip, the wrinkled skin on the top part of the shaft, and its smoothness down the rest of its length. She twirled her fingers through my pubic hair, and she could feel the wetness begin to well up between her thighs.

She stood up and slowly undressed directly in front of me, watching my eyes look over every inch of her skin as it was being exposed. My attention was particularly focused on her breasts as they spilled out of her bra. She knew he had always been fascinated with her tits. And why not? They were magnificent, small and pert, perfectly shaped, with nicely defined areolas. She fingered her nipples to make them stand up, hoping I would soon be sucking, licking and kissing them. My face had lost that hurt look, changing to more of a confused gape. She was worried because there wasn’t the lust she usually saw in my eyes.

She slid her panties down her thighs and stepped out of them, finally completely naked. Even in the harsh, bright lighting, she knew she looked good. Any man would want her. She slid her fingers between her thighs and started slowly stroking her clitoris. She knew I liked to see her do this to herself, so she put on a show for me. After only a few seconds, her touch caused her knees to buckle slightly as she became more and more aroused.

I started to get up from the sofa, but she held me down. She immediately fell to her knees, grabbed my cock and put it in her mouth, moving her head up and down, rolling her tongue over the tip and around the shaft, taking me in as deep as she could. I wasn’t going anywhere now. I arched my back and pulled her head down on my groin, and she had to fight to keep from gagging because of the depth of my penetration.

Rachel did not really like giving full-fledged blowjobs. I knew it too. She had no trouble sucking on my cock, but it had been more than a couple of years since she had let me cum in her mouth. Tonight, she was willing to do it, so she kept sliding my penis in and out, concentrating on stimulating me with her tongue and lips. When I started to thrust my hips, she knew I was getting close to coming. She paused, looked up at me with her big blue eyes and said, “I want you to cum in my mouth,” and she went back to work, sucking my cock, maintaining eye contact with me the whole time.

Just to make sure, she decided to do something else she hadn’t done in years – she moved her left hand around behind me and pushed her index finger toward my anus. She paused there, fingering me lightly until she slid her finger inside, pushing down just where she knew my prostate gland was located. It took only a few more seconds of stroking and sucking and I came. She could taste my semen flooding through her mouth, and she had to fight the strong gag reflex that was welling up in her stomach. I was cumming hard, jerking and thrusting, lost in my orgasm, forcing my penis deep into her mouth, making it even more difficult to fight the gag reflex.

Rachel kept sucking and moving her mouth around on my cock as much as she could to keep stimulating me. She kept it up for quite a few minutes until my cock started to soften and every last drop of semen had been drained from it. I could only lay back, moan with obvious ecstasy, and catch my breath. She stood up and sat next to me on the sofa, her naked body pushed next to me. She desperately wanted me to do something to her, anything that would indicate that I still wanted her. She would have loved for me to make her cum, any way I wanted would have worked for her. Even a caress, a brush of my fingers across her breasts, the touch of my hand on her thighs, she would have loved for me to do anything to her.

But I didn’t. I pulled my pants back up and zipped them; I buckled my belt and just sat there. She started to feel embarrassed, completely naked while he was fully clothed, but she waited for me to say something, anything at all. Finally, I looked at her and said, “That was great, but I have to be honest with you. I don’t know if we can ever get back to how things were. We’ve both changed and now I’m going to become a daddy. I don’t know if I can do what you need me to do.” It was true, I was petrified of hurting her, “I also want you to know that over all those years we were together, I never even came close to cheating on you. A lot of that had to do with the fact that I knew it would kill me to find out that you were cheating on me.”

She quickly countered, “I swear it had never happened before, I swear to God. And it will never happen again, I promise. I want only you, for the rest of my life. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. It’s all my fault. I take complete blame, and I will do anything to make things right. Just give me the chance.” She started sobbing gently, and a tear finally rolled down her cheek and fell onto her breast. “Please… let out your anger.”

I sighed and said, “Look, give me some time and maybe I can try,”

“That’s all I want. Lauren wanted revenge. I want redemption.”

Rachel’s eyes followed me apprehensively as I stood, my shadow falling over her face. She was naked, disheveled, and breathless, but those eyes were avid. They were ready. She swallowed once, nervously.

I spoke to her in my calmest honeyed tone. “Ok, how do you think you should be punished? What does a disobedient woman like you deserve?”

I was toying with her, not making it easy for her and she certainly realised. I had expected her to succumb, and she did, spectacularly.

“I know precisely what a disobedient woman should get. Come with me to the bedroom?”

I have never been one to refuse Rachel’s requests, “Ok, let’s do this. I’ll follow you,” I whispered, kissing into the hollow of her throat, giving her time to catch her breath.

I feel her shudder and she whispers “At last,” with her eyes closed and head thrown back, “Carry me upstairs to the bed,”

I placed Rachel at the end of the bed and she tugged off the bedspread and draped it over the small sofa. She gathered the shopping bags and emptied their contents onto the dressing table. She had purchased a number of items, too many to identify them all, but what was clear were an assortment of ties, scarves, paddles and clamps. She saw me staring and said, “I spoke to Lauren and explained to Joseph that I would never see him again. He looked quite hurt. She gave me a few ideas about… how I could pay my debt to you and seek penance.”

“Lauren has quite a creative mind.”

It was her turn to be nervous, her eyes searching my face but had deliberately neutralised my visage to minimize chances of reacting badly. In all honesty I didn’t know what to think.

“I appreciate you wanting to do this but it isn’t necessary.”

I let the sincerity show as I smile and see she appreciated that. I dropped to my knees, hugging her thighs as I kissed them. She snatched two handfuls of my hair and groaned lightly.

“No, I’m yours, submissive to you.” She said, pulling me back on my feet. “Punish me, I’ve been naughty.” Placed my hands on her shoulders and looked into her pleading eyes. I pushed her back onto the bed. She lay back and put her hands submissively together above her head.

“Do you have any fantasies?” She asked as I ran my fingers up her smooth legs.

“What do you mean?”

“You know I love you, and I wanted to know if there is anything you wanted to try?”

“Like what?” I asked.

“I have often dreamed of being tied up. I would like to try it, and I trust you, do you think it’s weird?”

I hadn’t thought of it. It never had crossed my mind, but the thought of being tied up, for myself, gave me pause. I don’t know if personally I would feel comfortable with it, or enjoy it. But if she wanted it, I guess I could. It made me a little uncomfortable, but if it gave her pleasure, I guess I could try.

“So where do we start?”

“I thought we could try out those nipple clamps. Joseph would never have done anything as kinky as that to me,” she replied.

I climbed on to the bed and knelt astride her and started to fondle her breasts, her nipples started to harden.

“Shouldn’t I be restrained?” she asked.

“If you are sure,” I replied, not wanting to push things too fast.

“I want the full experience. Don’t hold back. Let it all out.”

I leaned over to the top of the bed and grabbed a leather strap. I wrapped one around Rachel’s wrists just tight enough so that she felt that she was tied up but loose enough that she could escape if she felt uncomfortable with the situation. I took her left nipple in my mouth and gently licked and sucked it until it was fully erect, then placed the first clamp as close to the base of her nipple as it would go. Gradually tightening the clamp, I kept an eye on Rachel’s expression so that I got it just tight enough without being painful. I was quite surprised how tight I got it before I saw her flinch slightly. I eased the tension off a fraction and then went back to using my mouth on her nipple making sure that I pushed the clamp down as close to her breast as possible. I could feel her squirming underneath me, so I guessed that she was getting somewhat aroused.

I then moved over to her other breast. She knew what to expect this time and it didn’t take long before I had the second clamp in position. Her nipples were now held nicely erect and were clearly sensitive to the touch. I continued to gently stroke the tips of them while also fondling her breasts. With each touch she would wriggle and squirm, but I wasn’t going to allow her any additional stimulation at this stage.

“So, how does that feel?” I asked.

“My nipples have never felt so sensitive, but now you have turned me on so much I need more. Tie my legs to the bed too.”

With that I slipped off the bed and went to the bottom end. As with the restraints that I had used on Rachel’s hands there were also a set of ankle restraints. I picked the first one up and looped it round Rachel’s left ankle and then repeated this on her right. I adjusted the length of the ties so that her legs were secured wide apart. She didn’t try to resist at all and she was now completely exposed to my view.

Kneeling between Rachel’s legs I ran a finger up her slit, gently parting her inner lips which were slick with her moisture. When I got to the top I allowed my nail to just graze her clitoris. She tried to move her hips to increase the pressure, but she was sufficiently secured to not allow that to happen and anyway as soon as she tried to move I took my finger away. I heard a faint moan but wasn’t going to be rushed into anything. I took a third clamp and carefully positioned it at the base of her clitoris. To make sure it wasn’t painful or even too uncomfortable I was only going to tighten it just enough for it to stay in place. Once the clamp was in position it had the effect of lifting her clitoris up a bit and pulling back on the hood so that the tip of her clitoris became exposed. It was so sensitive and exposed that barely a touch from my tongue caused her to moan with pleasure, but I wasn’t going to rush things, so I ran my tongue down towards her vagina. I loved the taste of an aroused woman and licked round her entrance and then pushed it in as far as I could. She was clearly having trouble containing herself, so I extended my actions to lick closer and closer to her clitoris. Each time my tongue approached that bud she would try to force me to touch it, but I wanted to tease her just a little longer. After a few more strokes up and down her slit I finally ran my tongue along her clitoris. The effect was immediate, and she had a huge orgasm. I kept her going for as long as I could by continuing to lick and even gently suck on her bud.

Gently I picked up her right leg and began sucking her big toe, staring at her twitching pussy and smiling softly. It became too much, she groaned, her hand strained against her bindings and she begged for me to frig her clit. Oh boy, my erection stiffened to maximum as I looked at her: she had turned her face sideways, closed her eyes and her mouth was open, her tongue dancing along her top lip. She appeared to slip into a sexual trance. What to do, I wondered, my meager experience showing. ‘Keep going’ yelled my inner voice, so I kept on with my toe sucking. A half minute later she opened her eyes and stopped squirming.

“This feels so good for me… but… I don’t see any of your… passion and rage.”

“Do you want to have some fun?”

“YES!!!!”

“Do you trust me?”

A slight pause,

“Of course.” I placed a blindfold over her eyes.

As I looked down, the sight I saw stopped me in my tracks. There was my girlfriend, naked, arms tied to the bed, blindfolded, and her legs were splayed. Evidence of her arousal glistened on her bare pussy. Even though I hadn’t been sure about this, my penis was as hard as a rock as I became aroused. I let her stay there and watched her test her binds. They were secure, but not too tight, but she definitely couldn’t move. I quickly disrobed and was ready to begin the teasing. I leaned over her and watched her breathing. I placed a soft kiss on her lips, and she moaned into my mouth.

“Are you ready?”

“Yes”

She couldn’t see, and with the radio turned up, she couldn’t hear well either, so I knew I was in control.

I lightly kissed her left nipple.

“Oh God!!!!!”

I pulled back and she whimpered. I watched her squirming on the bed, breathing fast, becoming impatient. I leaned over the bed and I kissed her right big toe.

“Oh!” she exclaimed in surprise, and then I began to realise just what this was about. She had no way of knowing what was going to happen, where, when, or why. But since she trusted me, she knew that it was going to feel good. That thought caused me to swell. The hardness between my own legs was becoming distracting. I leaned in and blew my hot breath over her clit and lips. Her lips were glistening and beginning to part.

“Mmmmmmmmm”

When I stopped, she started to speak,

“Don’t stop. Please!”

“I’m in charge here, lay back and enjoy the ride.”

With that, I crossed the room, sat down, and waited… and waited…

I went to the refrigerator and took out a small sliver of ice. I lightly placed it on her right nipple. She squealed when the ice touched her bud, and the blood vessels instantly constricted. I lifted the sliver, and placed it at her belly button. I watched as she strained against her bonds and her stomach tightened. I went back to the refrigerator and retrieved a small ice cube. As I returned I watched the ice melting on her stomach, pooling in her belly button. I lightly nibbled her left earlobe, and watched her respond. Quickly, I went between her legs and kissed the hood of her clit. I pulled back just as suddenly, and heard her exclaim,

“Yes…no!!!”

I placed the ice cube on her right thigh and began swirling it around. I watched the goosebumps run up her leg. I slowly trailed the ice cube up her thigh, over her dark hair at the top of her mound, and then back down her left thigh.

Enough teasing. I placed the ice cube directly onto her clit. Her body tensed, and she arched her back, raising her midriff, but still bound to the bed. I moved the ice cube running it down her parted lips, and slowly inserted into her pussy, causing a long, low moan. I immediately began licking her clit, lapping at it, and then began nibbling it. This was pushing my girlfriend to the edge. She grabbed the straps and I watched her toes curl as her legs tried to spread even further than her bounds would allow.

Now was the time, and as I was nibbling, around the little clamp, I inserted a finger into her pussy. By now, the ice cube had entirely melted from the intense heat radiating from the center of her sex, and as I slid into her, I could still feel the cool water just inside her. At this time, we were both on fire, on the edge, and I thrust into her easily now with two fingers, hard and fast. As I kissed her, she was moaning into my mouth. I felt her pussy tighten and grip my fingers, and she screamed.

I had been eating her pussy while moving my fingers in and out and wriggled then inside her. I switched randomly, first trailing long licks from her asshole up along her entire vulva, then thrusting my tongue deep inside of her. I pressed my fingers strongly onto the spot where it drove her crazy, and then held it there as I fucked her with my mouth. Soon her legs stiffened, her body trying to arch away from the torment of my mouth and the relentless vibration, and I knew she was almost at the point of no return. That’s when I hooked the thumb of my free hand into the bottom of her pussy, a move that I knew from experience made her wild, and began to rub. She had no chance. I waited until she started to emit a low squeal and then I lifted my face and warned her.

“You aren’t allowed to cum yet!” But of course, she was already there, and the next instant she let out a cry of ecstasy she was unable to suppress.

As I rolled off her, I moved to untie her binds and remove the clamp on her clitoris, but she made no move to take the blindfold off. She reached out and up and grabbed my head, passionately kissing me.

“Thank you, that was INCREDIBLE!”

“For me, too.”

And we lay together, with her head on my chest, my arm around her.

“What’s next? You came, now you need to rest.”

“That was bad of me! I am so sorry,” she whimpered. “I tried to hold back, but it was too late. I – I – your mouth just felt so good on my pussy,” she added with a coquettish smile.

I frowned at her. This was it: time to be dominant, time to be the man she needed. “You stole an orgasm, Rachel. Your orgasms belong to me and you did not have permission for one. Desperate flattery does not change that.”

Rachel anxiously turned around so she was on her knees looking up at me pleadingly, assuming the role I wanted her to play, penitent and contrite.

“Oh,” she began softly, after seeing the look in my eyes, “I humbly apologise. I didn’t mean to steal an orgasm or to disobey you at all. And if you judge my apology insufficient in any way…” She looked up, and I could see the wheels spinning. She hated to decide. So many options. What would please me? What would move our little scenario forward?

“Then I humbly request, that you use my wayward mouth however you choose.”

I folded my arms, looking down at her and shaking my head slightly as if I were very disappointed in her.

“Rachel, are you telling me that sucking my cock is a punishment for you?”

“Oh, no of course that is not what I meant. Not at all… I just, I mean, I thought…” The words tumbled out and the colour rose crimson in Rachel’s cheeks. She was so pretty when she blushed with humiliation.

“I asked you what punishment you thought was suitable for a dirty, disobedient girl who cannot stop herself from cumming. And you think the answer is my cock?”

“N-no!” Realizing her error, Rachel sighed and tried again. “Um, I will bring you anything you need – whatever tools you require to punish me more thoroughly.”

I shook my head again and looked at her with coals in my eyes. She stopped babbling and shifted a little, flustered. This was good. “I told you to choose, Rachel, but you only answer me evasively. Now you will also need to be punished for failing to respond properly. Tsk tsk.”

“Oh… wow!” She beamed unable to hide her happiness, “I’m sorry. I’ll submit to you for whatever punishment you decide is best.”

I sighed theatrically. “Yes, Rachel, and as I told you, I think it best for you to choose, because that pleases me and because I am sure you wish to correct your bad behavior.” I paused and stroked my chin thoughtfully. Rachel looked up from her knees and shivered. “But you are right about one thing. I need a tool to do it properly. Figure out which one will make you fully contrite, and bring it back to me.”

She looked at the toys on the dressing table: paddles, a whip, a cane, clamps, plugs, and candles. But Rachel was always creative in the end. She remained on her knees and reached up towards me. “Sir, if I might?” she asked hesitantly, and I nodded. She reached to the floor and began unbuckling my belt and slid it slowly through the loops. It was a broad belt, well worn and supple, with a chunky silver buckle at one end. She coiled it prettily and cupped it in her upturned hands, offering it up to me. I took it from her thoughtfully. I wanted to force more choices from her. It was a paradoxical form of dominance and submission, but I found it delicious to watch her squirm. “How many strokes do you think would be an appropriate punishment for such a transgression, Rachel? How many do you think you deserve for stealing an orgasm from me, and then evading the choice I demanded?”

“I think I’d need at least 20…maybe 25,” Rachel murmured hesitantly “But I’ll be pleased to accept however many you think I deserve.”

A pause of two or three beats hung in the air, and then I completed her sentence for her: “Ahem. … Sir.”

“Oh, of course, …Sir. I’m sorry, Sir. I won’t forget again.”

“Well I’m afraid that’s a bit late. Your impertinence adds another 10 strokes. That’s 30.” It seemed like a big number, her eyes opened wider and her lips parted when I said it, although she didn’t dare dispute my decision. I remembered spanking her bare bottom… and how much it thrilled me. I remembered why… I felt… angry… as I imagined her prostrate and ready to take Joseph’s cock into her body.

“Yes, Sir, of course. As you wish.”

“Position yourself, Rachel. It’s time to face your punishment.”

She hastily turned and bent over the bed with her knees on the floor, reaching her arms over her head and stretching her upper body on the mattress. I reached down and nudged her knees a little further apart, so I could see her pussy as I punished her. I wanted to enjoy watching her, sensing her pain as I marked the cheeks of her ass, and her embarrassment as her pussy got wetter in response. For now, I held the buckle in my palm and wound the belt twice around my hand. I swung it around above my head to test it and it made a singing sound as it sliced through the air. Rachel moaned when she heard it.

I paused for another few seconds to let her anticipation and fear mount. And then I began. My first few blows were very quick and forceful. The room filled with the loud snap of the belt, the smack on Rachel’s exposed ass, and her wails of pain and surprise. I placed two stripes on each cheek and one across the middle of her bottom in rapid succession. Then I paused to run my hands across her reddened cheeks, to cool them off and give her a moment to collect herself. Rachel was breathing methodically, working to maintain control.

“Thank you, Sir. Thank you for correcting me, thank you for giving me what I deserve,” she whispered softly but clearly. I ran my hands over her rear for another moment, wordlessly, and then resumed my work.

Five more smacks, not quite as hard, but placed carefully. They put red marks onto her soft skin immediately. The belt felt heavy and powerful in my hand. I clutched the buckle in my palm, the strap circling my fist, leaving about half its length hanging loose to strike my target. I felt the recoil as each blow landed. I leaned down to inspect Rachel’s pouting vagina and was pleased to see it was weeping, and the tops of her thighs were wet from her excitement. I took the loose end of the belt in my other hand and delicately used it to lift the lips of her pussy, to probe into the folds, and finally to penetrate into her hole. Rachel was pleading incoherently now.

“Oh God, Sir, oh please… uhhhh Sir, I want… OH FUCK, oh fuck, oh fuck, Sir, FUCK.” Was she asking me to stop or to continue? No safeword, so I continued, gently thrusting the point of the belt in and out of her dripping pussy. Then, I abruptly withdrew the belt from her body and slipped its end into her slack mouth.

“Taste how needy you are,” I growled, and she mewled and obediently licked and sucked the end of the belt, enjoying the taste of leather and her own cum. She calmed as she focused on the leather I rhythmically fucked in and out of her mouth. I resumed her punishment, and this time I swung the belt down onto her ass vertically, parallel to her legs. A struck each cheek. Rachel let out a long groan suspended somewhere between pain and lust. And then, for lucky number 13, I lay a very hard blow onto her glistening and wide open cunt.

“AHH! OH GOD SIR, PLEEEEASE!” Rachel shrieked. I immediately hit her there again, savagely, letting out a little grunt of my own. And then, feeling kinder, one less intense stroke on the inside of one of her thighs to bring us to 15 strokes. Halfway there.

Now Rachel was breathing fast and making little squeaking noises with each exhalation. There were tears on her face, but her eyes were not nearly as damp as her cheating pussy, which was soaking the bed beneath her. I roughly squeezed her red and fast-bruising ass to hear her cry out, then began slowly playing with her incredibly wet pussy. I started just stroking the outside with a gentle touch, up and down. She made a little groaning noise that I took to be pleasure, but it could have been residual pain. I pushed two fingers inside her hole, deep in, until they were buried to the knuckle, then withdrew them. The amount of sticky juice was prodigious. I had started her off with cunnilingus, of course, but this flood was definitely a result of the belting too. It was now flowing in three or four little rivulets down her thighs.

I put down the belt for a moment and dipped in my other hand, cupped, and came out with little puddles. Then with both hands I spread the sticky liquid over her burning red ass, soothing her with her own arousal. I did that several times, and on the last pass I inserted the tip of a finger into her asshole and swirled the moisture around the rim. When she squealed I spoke for the first time in a little while, and said “This is my hole too, and I will punish you however I see fit.”

Once her throbbing ass was nice and sticky, I pushed her legs further apart, exposing her pussy even more. I returned my left hand to her pussy, but now I shifted from soothing to cruel. I found her clit, which was begging for attention, and I slipped it between my wet thumb and forefinger. When I squeezed, I produced Rachel’s first real blood curdling scream of the evening as I twisted, rolling it between my fingers.

“Sir, oh PLEASE… unh I… ooh FUCKKK unggh god… fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, oh FUCKKKK!” she babbled almost incoherently. Meanwhile, I wrapped the belt around my other hand again.

I let go of Rachel’s clit and said, in a deep, reassuring voice, “Halfway there, pet.” Hearing that, she started sobbing before the next blows even landed. I wondered if she had lost count. Perhaps “halfway” did not sound like good news just then. The belt sliced across the tops of her thighs, three times on each leg. Then two stinging blows on each side of her throbbing ass. That was 25. She was taking them so well. I set aside the belt once more. Rachel’s pussy was actually pulsing as I reached back in roughly, banging her pussy where I’d hit her, and scooped up more messy, sticky juice. Once my hands were dripping, I rested a knee on the bed and loomed my much taller frame over her curled upper body, reaching for her lips.

“Taste what a dirty dirty girl you are,” I told her. “Taste how much you love to hurt for me.” I shoved the dripping fingers of my right hand into her mouth, and she eagerly slurped and gagged on her own cum as she sucked my fingers clean. My other hand smeared her messy juices across her face and through her hair. Just at the moment I thought it might be too much, she moaned hungrily and I shifted my weight back and scooped another load from her gaping pussy. Forward again, feeding her, making her messy, stroking her hair until it was streaked with her own musk. Then back to her cunt for more.

Rachel was sweating and a little puddle had formed at the small of her back. I wiped my sticky hands across that and fed her own perspiration to her as well, salty and desperate, mixed with the drippings from her eager pussy. Her face was a mess of pussy and tears and sweat and long-ago ruined makeup. Back and forth I went, and still her pussy poured forth her slutty soul. Each time I shifted forward, Rachel stuck out her tongue and opened her mouth, eager for the invasive feeding I forced upon her. She had lost track of everything. I saw that she was consumed by animalistic desire just to suckle my fingers and wallow in her own heat. I must have returned five or six times. I am pretty sure she forgot that the belt was not done. But I remembered.

I didn’t give Rachel any warning. I picked up the belt, less careful about wrapping it on my hand now, and swung it more like a whip down onto her aching ass. The shriek she made was piercing. I probably imagined it, but I thought the bed and the walls vibrated with the sound. A low moan built from her chest and came out like a wail as I smacked the belt down twice more, hitting spots already tender from earlier blows. Lines of blood formed where the leather stitching had torn through her flesh. My voice cut harshly through the growing wordless keening that crawled its way out from Rachel’s guts.

“Two more! You can take it! You’ve earned it! Show me your redemption.” I grabbed her feet and pushed them up so that she was kneeling on the bed with her ass in the air.

“Now … reach back and open up your pussy for me.”

I grabbed one of her hands and shoved it toward her ass in case she was not comprehending, but she understood. Her long, sobbing cry rose an octave as soon as my last command was out, and she reached back with both hands and pulled her ass cheeks apart, leaving her reddened, wet, tortured pussy totally defenseless. As she did, I wrapped the belt to make sure these last two strikes were totally controlled.

“Rachel, you are almost there, but this is going to hurt!” I warned her. SMACK. SMACK. I sent two precise sharp hits directly onto the two sides of her pussy. With her ass spread wide, the broad flat belt hit the tender flesh of her labia directly.

Rachel’s body was shaking and she let out a cry of pain mixed with triumph and relief. I dropped the belt and saw that she had watched the entire tortured ordeal in the mirrored wardrobes..Her eyes were open in the reflection of me holding her, my hands grasping hers behind her back. Stroking her hips and bloodied ass, I positioned her so that her ass was raised up as I pressed down on the small of her back, pressing her into the bed covers. Her head was to one side so she could see the mirror.

I feel the heat of her raw ass in front of me, and I used my hands spreading her legs a little further apart. Fingers brushing her soaking wet pussy. Then I closed in, the tip of my cock rubbing against her, probing her swollen folds. They parted easily, slippery and wet, allowing my cock head to feel the lava hot touch of her sex surround my glans. Pushing slowly, until every inch of my cock has been consumed, I groaned in gratification. Withdrawing completely, I gripped Rachels hips, holding her firmly and thrust into her in one move, filling her. I withdrew slowly then grabbed the sore flesh of her ass cheeks as I plunged my dick into her tortured cunt to the hilt.

She screamed. “AAAAAAAAAH! ARRRRGH!” Suddenly the hole that had been so teased and tortured was filled with my cock, balls deep. I pumped in and out, and the crescendo of emotions and sensations was so strong that almost at once I had to fight back an urge to pour my cum into her. But I mastered it and instead set up a good rough pace, all the while grabbing and kneading on Rachel’s sore red ass. Meanwhile, Rachel had partially regained her power of speech.

“OH GOD, Sir, yessssssss! Oh, please please PLEASE! Yes!”

“Tell me what you want?”

“Please, oh please Sir, I want to cum around your cock! NOW SIR, PLEEEEEEASE!

"Whenever you are ready…”

She turned her head so she could see us fuck, my cock thrusting in and out of her. Her hands were captured behind her back, once again physically restrained so I could take out my frustration on her throbbing pussy. This deep, hard fuck, where every thrust is greeted by her sigh or moan of ecstasy, felt so good.

I held her wrists with one hand releasing the other to rub her clit, deliberate pressure meant to make her body tingle. Seeing my cock fucking her, feeling me deep inside her and my fingers against her clit, I knew that she would have to cum soon. Sure enough, her stomach fluttered as I quickened my pace, her body tensing in anticipation of those first orgasmic sensations. Her pussy quivered, followed by rippling contractions around my cock. I thrust harder, faster as Rachel’s pussy squeezed me so tightly. Then I could hold on no more. I succumbed, my thighs straining, my cock throbbing as I erupted inside her, flooding her welcoming womb with my spunk.

That was all it took to unleash a thunderclap of orgasm in her. I held her waist as her torso rose from the bed in something like a convulsion and then jerked back down, undulating in waves of pleasure.

“Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!” She breathed out with little joyful exhalations. She felt me pulsating as I expelled the last spurts of cum and wrapped my arms around her waist, my breath hot and laboured against her skin.

I pulled my cock out of her and she made a small needy noise, but that stopped as soon as I clambered up onto the bed and took hold of her lolling head.

“Remember, you said I could ‘use your wayward mouth however I chose!’” I cried as I shoved my cock into her mouth and immediately began slamming into the back of it.

Rachel made a squeal, muffled by my penis in her throat. I leaned forward and pushed my fingers back into her tortured pussy. Her head jerked in response to that, and after only a few seconds she came again with a low growl, muffled around my cock. My cock grew even harder as she held her mouth wide open urging me to plunge it into her wet throat. I was holding her hair back and cradling the back of her head with both hands as I deeply fucked her, the flared helmet popping in and out of her throat with a liquid smack and her mouth quivering when I suddenly reached the point of no return.

“I’m cumming!” I moaned. With a spasm of lust my bulging testicles blasted a thick wad of scalding semen against the back of her throat. Rachel suddenly backed off and slipped my spasming penis out of her mouth, wrapped her delicate fingers around my bucking shaft and held the head a fraction of an inch before her lips jacking me off in her face. A second immense jet of semen exploded from my engorged prick. It burst against her slightly parted lips, splashing into her hot mouth, and was immediately followed by two more thick gobs that splattered her right cheek, streaked her dark hair and spotted her forehead. The following squirt missed her face and struck the wall behind her head with an audible splat. She gagged slightly and coughed, cum and saliva dribbling out of her mouth as more of my fresh semen blasted against her neck and squirted over her parted lips. Then she rubbed her face against the twitching flesh of my cock and smeared the last several wads all over her lips, nose and chin.

Cum smeared her startled face and open lips as she looked up at me in surprise. She reached up to encircle my still twitching shaft with her soft fingers. As it began to soften slightly she popped it back into her mouth and deeply sucked it, making me groan and jerk my hips. Pausing for a second she looked up at me. Freshly blasted jizz dripped from her lips and oozed between her tits. She stuck out her pink tongue and licked the sloppy end of my organ, swirling her tongue under the sensitive tip making the shaft twitch and jump. She giggled and leaned back on her heels. My cock hung thick, glistening and half-limp before her open lips, strings of slippery ejaculate and saliva connecting my throbbing penis to her messy mouth.

Rachel was too overwhelmed to swallow everything, though she tried, and some of it spewed out the sides of her mouth as I pistoned my cock in and out of it. A lot of my cum joined the depraved sticky mess on her face. I toppled over sideways onto the bed, pulling Rachel close to me.

Some time later, after I had held Rachel and kissed her and murmured a rhythmic gentle reassurance in her ear, when speech returned, I whispered how strong she was and how proud I was of her and how much pleasure she’d given me. After both of us had drowsed and waked and lay still and recovered, she turned and spoke to me.

“That was exquisite, Sir.” She smiled impishly, exhausted but happy. “I don’t know if you actually created an incentive for me to be a good girl, though.”

“Well,” I replied, “We will see. I hope you now feel like you’ve earned your redemption. How do you feel?”

“Hmmmm. I think I feel…” She paused and gave me a wide smile, which beamed through the mess that was still crusted on her face and her wild hair and the hoarseness of her voice. “… owned.”

“You are, baby,” I said, leaning forward to kiss her forehead softly. “You are.”

Bitter Sweet Revenge (Chapter Three)

This is the Third Chapter – Please read ‘Bitter Sweet Revenge – Chapter One & Chapter Two’ first

Lauren was my boss and my best friend. Now she was my lover and, more than likely, pregnant after we discovered our partners had been sleeping together for months. When I first saw her, it was like nothing else I had ever felt, I had been turned on before but this was something else, something more. There were so many ways in which she captured my heart. The obvious were two gorgeous things she kept barely hidden under her tight tops, just bursting out of an obviously too small bra and grabbing my attention like nothing else. But surprisingly the first thing that captured my attention was her bright, flame red hair, framing her face. She was stunning, but there was also an innocent sexiness about her.

I was immensely attracted to Lauren since the first day I lay eyes on her at school. About a head shorter, thick, wavy red hair that fell just below the shoulders and a slender build. A dusting of freckles on her beautiful face and neckline and I couldn’t help wondering about the rest of her. Her eyes were green and sparkled with desire. And that aura! Lauren radiated sensuality. She didn’t do anything overt, I didn’t notice any seductive behavior, but the woman simply vibrated with sexual energy and confidence.

Rachel was my long term girlfriend. She was the kind of girl most men didn’t look at twice when they passed her in the street. She had a very pretty face, but she didn’t do anything to show it off. Her wild, brunette curls hid her blue eyes and she rarely smiled. She dressed in long, modest skirts and baggy shirts that hid her firm perky tits, a slight waist and feminine hips. No man who looked at her ever fantasised about her milky white mounds, crowned with cherry-sized pink nipples or the silky folds hidden between her soft thighs, under more tight curls. Not until I laid his eyes on her.

We had gravitated together and had so much in common. Everyone expected us to get married but she always had her eye on the horizon. I never felt I was enough for her. And sure enough, I wasn’t. My best friend through everything was Joseph. We laughed and joked together and confessed our sexual fantasies. He was a live wire, attractive and charismatic, popular and happy to play the field. That was until he met Lauren, they quickly went from friends to lovers and my dream girl went off limits.

But Joseph had been cheating on Lauren. Lauren accidentally found out who the other woman was, took me out of the office on a business trip and relayed the bad news: Rachel was sleeping with Joseph. With revenge on our minds we had sex and after an outpouring of sexual tension and emotion, we realised that destiny was throwing us together for a reason. We intended to confront Rachel and Joseph but returned home from our ‘business trip’ early and secretly watched them fuck in Lauren’s bed… before taking Lauren home to my bed and took out our sexual frustrations on each other.

But that had been the plan all along. Lauren had text her bestie, Rachel, and unknown to me, told her to meet us at my house. Rachel walked in on us just as I filled Lauren’s womb with my sperm. A cat fight erupted between the girls and Rachel ran back to Joseph. A few hours later we were arriving back at Lauren’s house to confront Joseph about his and Rachel’s affair. Rachel was there of course spitting venom.

However, somehow it all went surprisingly well. Joseph decided to lay low and spend a few days with his parents and Rachel went with him. I would use the time to move my things out of my apartment. I thought the plan was for me to find a temporary place to live while Joseph gathered his belongings and moved out of Lauren’s house and in with Rachel. That seemed logical. Coincidentally I ended up moving into the little house that was back to back with Lauren’s. It was pretty run down and I blew my life savings buying it. In my mind, it was good at my age to be on the property ladder and I could do it up and sell it on and live happily ever after with Lauren. But the plan was in tatters by the onset of autumn.

After a summer of perfection with Lauren, feeling guilty, she reconciled with Joseph just as her baby bump started to show. He initially moved out but refused to move on, keeping his claws in Lauren, manipulating her, using all his charisma to convince her not to end things. Rachel left me as guilt overwhelmed her. She hated that she had started this process, she hated that Lauren was carrying my babies, she hated that Joseph was trying to patch things up with her former best friend. She hated us all and kept to herself in our old little apartment. I felt sorry for her, she had been used, as had I. Everything had changed but Lauren and I desperately tried to hold onto what we had become and things were about to get very complicated.

“We need to talk.” Lauren, in boss mode, stood over my desk at work. “Can I come over? After work?”

“You know you’re welcome any time.” I smiled nervously. I knew what to expect. Joseph had told me already, he was desperate to make things work. He was sure she was pregnant with his babies. He wanted, for the first time in his life, to do the right thing… which was as far as I was concerned, the wrong thing.

I sat in my new house later that evening, surrounded by an unfinished kitchen, completely lacking in motivation. I was scared. I was angry. Lauren would be coming over, later, as we had previously arranged. I felt butterflies in my stomach. But they weren’t the pleasant, anticipatory butterflies that one often felt when your lover was coming to visit… These were iron butterflies, with hot, metallic claws, digging and gouging at my insides.

It was the same old thing, again. The same old, same old, as they put it. Why? Why on earth did I let her do these things to him? Why? What was I? Was I a man or was I a wimp? What did Joseph have that I didn’t? Did Lauren love me? Did she have any respect for me? Any respect for me whatsoever? I wanted to introduce her to my parents and sister, like I had longed for since the early days of our relationship. I had asked her, several times, but each time she had seemed horrified by the idea. She actually got quite angry the last time I had asked. So I had taken the decision to never ask her again. Now Joseph was taking over my role as a doting father to be and I was pushed out… and kept at arm’s length.

Was she ashamed of me in some way? If she was, why, for goodness sake? I had never done anything to upset her, or to hurt her. Joseph had. I had asked her and she had said: “No, it’s nothing like that, it’s just that I…” she had never finished the sentence. I got the impression that she was, somehow, ashamed of me and of our relationship. Maybe I was just seeing a reflection of my own guilt as I had broken Rachel’s heart and refused to forgive her. Maybe I needed to reset, let things go and move on? I sighed, deeply, to nobody in particular. I really could not quite understand Lauren. I felt quite certain that I had not, to use an old expression, quite got the measure of her. And, I thought, morosely, perhaps I never would? Although Lauren had promised me that she would love me forever, I knew, in my heart of hearts, that this probably would never be a realistic option for us. But it would be nice if she could really just love me. To only love me, exclusively. Even if it was only just for the moment. Or for a series of moments, perhaps? It was as if, I worried, as if… she was just toying with me. I wanted her and only her. Yet she… she somehow needed other people. Or at the very least, one other, specific, ‘special’ other person.

Special? Damn that man! Damn Joseph! Why would she not leave off contacting him or worse yet, being with him? Or even worse of all, having sex with him, that damnable charismatic so called best friend of mine? I could not understand that at all! If she were truly, really in love with me, if she were in love with me as deeply and as strongly as I was in love with her, why could she not understand that? Why could she not forsake all others? I even began to doubt that I had impregnated her… maybe Joseph was the father afterall? A shiver went through me. Maybe she was, after all, genetically prepositioned toward being unfaithful? Was that idea about an unfaithful gene a load of hot air? Or was it possible? Were some people, biologically, unable to be faithful to that one special person? But what if I was not her one, special person? What if she were, in reality, as I had thought, only using me and my love? Playing with my feelings? Toying with me? Stringing me along until something or someone better came her way? Would she up trade me for another? For someone better looking? Sexier? Someone with more wealth than I possessed?

I was finding the whole thing starting to become more and more depressing. More soul destroying. Thankfully, it was approaching her time to be here, to be with me. I looked out the window and watched her approach. She looked happy as she strolled through our connected back gardens. But as she sat in my comfortable living room, sipping her drink, I noticed that she seemed somehow distant and preoccupied. I looked at her. I felt betrayed, again. How could she do this to me? Hadn’t I expressed my undying, never ending love for her? Then why could she not accept that as being the case?

I spoke first. My words came out unnecessarily angry and perhaps harsher than I had intended: “You were with him again, weren’t you? Did you fuck him?”

She bowed her head in shame, her auburn hair falling about her shoulders. Her cheeks glowed a crimson red colour, but she said nothing.

“I see. What about me? What about us?” My voice was becoming edgier and becoming more unpleasant.

As she sat on the chair, stiff and anguished, she looked up at me and quailed at the look of anguish on my face and how my eyes seemed to flash and dance with grief.

“I am sorry. Yes, I was with him today. You are right. He and I did f…. what I mean to say is that he and I were together sexually.”

“But I thought we had discussed this, didn’t we? Only last week. And I thought we agreed that you would stop, he is trying to control you… break us up! Didn’t we? Yet here you are, again, a week, actually, less than a week later, going back on your word! Again! Why? Why do you have to keep doing this to me? To us?”

She was feeling miserable. Empty. She knew that what I was attempting to express, what he was trying to say was correct from my point of view, but she still felt that she had to try to explain. To try to encourage me to know, to enable me to see the whole situation from her point of view.

“Look, please… I know this must be upsetting for you, difficult for you to cope with, to understand and all that… but… but… what did you really expect? I mean, what did you really expect of me? What the Hell did you expect me to do about it all?” Now she was becoming angry in response to my accusations.

“What do you mean?” I asked her, somewhat shocked by her outburst.

“Well, you knew what my situation was. You knew that I could never be yours one hundred percent. Not really. Yet you always put these demands on me. WE never agreed that I would be yours exclusively! Last week you made another of your unilateral statements and expected me to comply with your demands. Demands that are, to my mind, unfair and, in reality, demands that are completely unreasonable! Can’t you see?”

“Unreasonable? Unreasonable in what way? See what?” My anger was now infused with bewilderment.

“Unreasonable because you know that I find it hard to let him go. I love him, I can’t just switch it off and be committed to one person! Damn it to Hell! If I were that kind of a person, we would not be here, would we? Us, as us, would not even exist, at all! Can’t you see… you’re the one who is trying to control me.”

I recoiled from her words. No. I wasn’t in control. I had never been in control. But then I saw the pain in her green eyes and I realised… she was my dream woman… I just expected that I would naturally be the answer to her dreams. I had made that ultimatum. I wanted her all for me. I was in pain when I replied, “But why can’t you keep out of his bed? Why must you keep having sex with him? Why? What hold does he have over you?”

She looked at me, and, with genuine pity in her heart, she said, as softly as she could, “Because, despite what I feel for you, I still have feelings for him. I love you, but I still love him. And, when all is said and done, he is still the man I fell in love with. I chose him. Knowing… this.”

“He’s back in your house isn’t he?”

“Yes, he’s waiting for me.”

“Then I guess… I’ll just have to wait for you.”

She stood up and walked to the door. I followed her, reaching out and gently holding her hands in mine as we looked at each other sadly, the pain at our parting reflected in each other’s eyes. We never thought we would get to this after the pain in both our lives and after the trauma of the last couple of months. Yet there we stood after I had done everything I said I would do to get us there, to commit to her and declare my love to her. Now we stood there both lost in our sadness but remembering all the good times over the last few weeks, the first hug and kiss as we arrived at the hotel. Our first business trip in the car, slowly chatting to each other and relaxing in each other’s company as the car got closer to our destination and the truth. We talked all night as we relaxed more and more in each other’s company realising what we felt over the years had grown into something more. The rest of the trip after that was a blur. Two hearts, two souls becoming one. We made love, we may have fused our DNA. We had shared so much alone and with others these last weeks that we both knew now this was for real. Each hurt in the past we suffered moulded us to the people we were. Now we faced a new pain. Pain of our own making.

We stood there quietly holding each other’s hands not wanting the moment to end, dreading saying the words “good bye,” announcing that it was time for her to leave, taking a part of me with her that I hoped for but never believed could be again. No words were spoken. I feared breaking down when we said we would always be strong, knowing I would always be there for her. Now I needed to let her go. I smiled sadly at Lauren and leaned in and gave her the saddest kiss I have ever shared, the one that signaled that the wonderful few weeks were over and we were being forced apart. I would wait for her. The kiss started out slowly and increased in intensity as all our gentle kisses have over the last few weeks but this one will leave her knowing how much I wanted to be with her again.

I felt her dress press against me as we embraced passionately, losing ourselves in this kiss, the buttons pressing through my shirt and into my chest. I would miss that embrace. We had clicked everywhere, especially in the bedroom and we had learned so much about each other in there. Our foreplay, during intercourse and after as we recovered in the afterglow of our sex. We just held each other chatting as lovers, the love growing between us, basking in the aftercare. Our first night together, I told Lauren I loved her and the joy in her face as she was able to say it back, telling me she felt it for such a long time but waited until this was real.

My tongue gently parted her lips and I began to kiss her deeply pressing her against the wall and I heard her moan in pleasure, losing ourselves in the kiss. Knowing this might be goodbye for now but I would win her back, I would return to her, visit after visit and if needed in time do whatever I needed to be with her. Lauren was so important to me. We were lost in the kiss and time stood still for us both. We didn’t want the moment to end and the kiss contained all our sadness at this parting and the promise that I would wait for her. She reached for the door handle and turned it, the door blew open and we jumped at the sudden intrusion. As we kissed we reluctantly came back to reality and slowly we pulled away from each other, our tongues teasing our lips sticking together before we finally broke the kiss. We stared into each other’s eyes and we were both crying. Feelings which we never realised we had for each other are still simmering away. We held each other gently, no words able to be spoken, and when we stepped away from each other it was with such sorrow.

But I would remember everything we shared, every moment, every touch and right now how beautiful she looked to me standing there in the dress she wore on that perfect night together. My hand found hers again and we stood there, perhaps this simple touch was the last thing we would remember of our love. My hand slipped from hers and time stretched as it released her, not wanting to but having to let her go. Lauren walked out of the house slowly, not looking back as we both knew that if she did she would never leave, I stopped at the door, my hand reaching to close it and taking the deepest breath as I made my decision. I saw the look on her face questioning me, tears running down her cheeks and I nodded before running to her and pulling her to me kissing her and holding her knowing I didn’t want to be anywhere else but there for the rest of my life.

“Wait for me, then.” Lauren whispered.

“I will. You know where I live,” I joked. “I love you, Lauren.”

“I know,” she replied, turning away from me and walking back towards her house. I didn’t close the door until she disappeared from sight, tears running down my face.

Now I was facing life alone, and my worries multiplied, along with the cells in Lauren’s womb: Would she accept me into our babies lives? Would I cope? Would our children be happy? A big concern was about mine and Lauren’s relationship. The weeks became months and I busied myself with the house as I watched Lauren from afar. We didn’t even get to speak at work as she was moved into another department in a separate building. I was miserable and hadn’t spoken or even seen her for several weeks. That was until, unexpectedly, one winter morning, an internal work email was sent to me from my former boss. Lauren’s email was short, a few pleasantries and asking if I wanted to have a coffee with her after work. We exchanged a few messages, finding a coffee shop roughly halfway in between us and home, then finally setting a time.

I got to the coffee shop first and sat at a corner table, grabbing a latte on my way. Lauren walked in the door five minutes later, wearing a t-shirt, jeans, and a very intriguing surprise: a very, very pregnant midsection. My mind flashed instantly to far-fetched sexual fantasies about what this meet-up might entail. After all, I was hopelessly smitten with this flame haired goddess. Could this possibly go somewhere non-platonic? I managed to force myself not to fantasise about it, but I was thrilled to be having coffee with my Dreamgirl nonetheless.

Lauren spotted me, waved, and grabbed a drink before heading over to sit down. As she neared, I get a better sense of her baby bump: it was almost perfectly spherical, stuck out about a foot and a half in front of her, and seemed to take up every bit of her body from under her breasts down to her crotch. It was a breathtaking pregnant belly, she was carrying twins for sure! Her bare flesh was just barely visible hanging below the bottom of her t-shirt, and, if memory serves, I think her breasts looked larger than they were when we were last together romantically.

“Hey there!” she exclaimed, slapping both palms onto the top of her bump. “Did you miss me? Nobody can miss me!” We both chuckled, and I congratulated her as she took her seat with an effortful groan. “Thank you! I feel soooooo huge, and I’ve still got seven weeks to go.” My eyes widened noticeably. Lauren smiled. “I’m having twins, it’s crazy! I don’t think I will be able to walk by the end of this.”

“So how are you feeling? Is everything… ok?” I looked down indicating her bump.

“Ha ha. Yeah, I’m feeling gigantic, primarily. This thing is super exhausting to haul around all damn day, so I’m only on my feet for about 1% of the time at this point. Really sick in the first trimester, felt pretty good in the second, now in the third I’m knocking things over with my belly and barely able to hold myself upright. It’s a rollercoaster! Always interesting, at least.”

“Are the babies ok? Is Joseph ok, or are you totally sick of it as a topic of conversation?”

“No, no, I’d love to talk about it! The babies are healthy and girls. All my girlfriends have had at least one pregnancy and seem way over it. Joseph, yeah he’s the same as always. He listens to me complain for a few minutes a day, but doesn’t show a lot of curiosity or pay me much attention.”

“Well, I’m excited, interested, and want to hear everything. So I guess we’re both in luck!”

“Ha ha, awesome! I don’t even know where to start: so very many changes and feelings and just everything about it. Any specific questions?”

“Absolutely! I guess, most basically, how does it feel to be pregnant? Like, physically, emotionally, however.”

“Ooooh, good question. Emotionally, anxiety mixed with wonder, to put it briefly. For a while, it was totally surreal, hard to really believe or fully comprehend. Nothing really changed the moment I found out I was pregnant, there’s no switch that turns on immediately or anything. There was the reminder of my condition with the morning sickness, which was pretty constant for six weeks or so…

…I definitely didn’t FEEL pregnant until I started showing, which, with having twins, was pretty early, only nine or ten weeks in. Then there was the self-consciousness with how many people stare at me in public, especially getting this gigantic. Oh, and it’s a major milestone when I felt the babies move inside me. I have no idea how to describe the movement, it’s a crazy and amazing sensation.”

“It sounds like a whole lot to deal with and I wish you would let me help. I’ve been going out of my mind. Don’t you have any regrets?”

“Actually, not as much as you might think. I’ll be twenty-nine by the time they’re born, so it’s not like I have a ton of time left for having babies, really. I’ve always wanted two kids, so it feels kind of lucky that I’m getting what I want in one go, not having to worry about it after this. I know it’ll be hard dealing with two newborns and I probably won’t sleep for a year, but I think I’m just about ready for it.”

“I’m sure Joseph will help,” I said sadly, “I’m glad it’s more happy than scary for you. What else would I know about pregnancy and the changes a woman goes through? I’m just a man.”

“You’re not just any man. I need you to know that.” She looked up at me with sincerity in her green eyes. “Yeah, there have been lots of changes… I can go head to toe, that’ll organise it.”

“I feel like I’m on the outside looking in. Joseph has convinced me that he… that you… before we…”

“He thinks he’s the father.”

“Yes.”

“But we both know he’s not. I was with Joseph and I wanted more than he could give me. I chose you to conceive with me. I’m sorry it wasn’t the relationship you were looking for but look at the result.” I passed my eyes across her pregnant body, “I used you to get back at Rachel and Joseph. I used you to give me the one thing Joseph refused me because I was selfish. I wanted him… I wanted a family… I wanted to live happily ever after…”

“Rachel was a casualty in this too. We both lost… everything.” I said bitterly.

There was silence while we both sipped our coffee.

“I’ve been talking to Rachel.” Lauren finally broke the silence between us.

“You have?” I replied far too eagerly, “is she ok?”

“She asks about you all the time. She’s worried about you.”

“Me?”

“She knows you and knows how much all of this is going to be tearing you up inside.”

I stared at the pregnant woman sitting in front of me. Lauren reached out her hand and I took it in my own.

“She’s ok,” Lauren added, “She regrets what she did. I forgave Joseph so it seemed only right to forgive Rachel too.”

At least that was something. Rachel cheated on me but she didn’t deserve to be ostracised because of it. It wasn’t like we were married. But I still felt betrayed. By everyone. “You gave her after what she did? You’re a better person than I am Lauren… Tell me how I can help? Tell me about the children? Tell me about you?” I said, trying to change the subject.

“Ok… My face has definitely filled in. Upper arms. Not to be indelicate, but boobs, of course. Stomach, if you didn’t catch that one. Waist, butt, thighs. Ankles, they’re terrible. And feet. That’s probably the most noticeable stuff.”

“Quite the transformation.”

“Seriously. It is interesting to witness it happening to yourself. I hardly mind the weight gain at all, honestly. The discomfort, like in the ankles, is more annoying than interesting, though. Could do without all that unpleasantness.”

“Well, you seem to be doing well with finding the positive aspects of things I’ve mostly heard only complaints about. That’s impressive!”

“Thank you! I try to put the best stuff forward, but it hasn’t really taken all that much effort. Pregnancy has been a pretty great experience for me overall.”

“You look amazing. It’s hard not to want to reach out and just touch your baby bump.”

“Yeah, there’s always that. What pisses me off is when people don’t ask or even talk to me first, they just walk up and put their hands on me. That absolutely feels like a violation. I tried to be polite and non-confrontational about it for a while, but got too angry for that, and I’ve kind of told off the last seven or eight people who’ve done it, ha ha. I almost never get in arguments, but that’ll do it!”

“What if they do ask? Ever say yes?”

“Yeah, of course! I’m fine with people touching it if they’re respectful and polite. Without the family and friend excitement, I think I’ve been getting some of the attention I crave from curious strangers. And I like sharing the experience with them. I find it fascinating and sort of miraculous, so who wouldn’t want to let other people have a glimpse of that? When they ask, I always say yes.”

“So if I ask right now, I can touch your belly?”

“If you ask nicely…”

“May I please touch your belly, Lauren?”

“Of course. You’ve picked a good time. Your daughter’s are actually moving in there right now. Feel here.”

She grabbed both of my hands, placing them on either side of her bump. I could feel kicks from both my babies at once, and it was magical. Pressing into her flesh slightly, I was amazed by how crazily firm she was. That bump was positively packed with babies, and they were very active. I rubbed up and down her hemispherical bump, moving my hands in small, gentle circles, always pushing a bit into the firmness. This was my first contact with feminine flesh since… well since Lauren and I had made those babies. As a result I felt my penis hardening and removed my hands before I became fully erect.

“Holy shit. That’s really, really cool. Does the movement hurt?”

“Sometimes, yeah. Kind of depends on where they’re kicking, or punching, or rolling around. It’s gotten super tight in there, so they can hardly move at this point without slamming into an organ. I’m not too proud to admit that a blow to my bladder has made me pee my pants more than once.”

“Oh, what fun!”

“Ha ha, yeah, it’s not the best aspect, but pregnant ladies always seem to be talking about peeing issues, so I’m not so embarrassed. Just a fact.”

“You’re so open, I love that about you Lauren. You’re always so brave and to the point. I’ve never had such a conversation; it is totally fascinating to me.”

“Yeah… I sort of remembered your… fascination…”

“Do I make you feel uncomfortable?”

“No, not at all, actually. I was nervous about seeing you. I know how you feel about me and I know what we mean to each other. But I also know I hurt you by going back to Joseph. But I feel totally comfortable with you. If nothing else then I want us to at least be friends… like before this all happened.” I sighed at her words knowing that it was the only chance I would ever be a part of her… and my daughter’s lives. “So, do you like the way my belly feels?” Lauren added giving me time to think.

“Yes. Very, very much so.”

“And…”

“I will always be your friend, Lauren. I will always want to be more than just your friend. I can wait as long as it takes.”

“Thanks,” Lauren smiled, “that means a lot to me. How do you think I look?”

“You look amazing, frankly. Never better, in my opinion.”

“So you are still attracted to me even though I’m the size of a cow?”

“A very pretty cow.” I laughed. We sipped our coffees again.

“Do you find me, in this pregnant form… like… sexually attractive?”

“Yes. I do.”

“Then I think this might be both of our lucky day.”

“Oh? Why’s that?”

“Well… Joseph’s disinterest in the pregnancy doesn’t end with him barely talking about it with me. He won’t… he won’t fuck me anymore. One pregnancy change I haven’t mentioned is the horniness. I have been so, so horny for the entire pregnancy, and he hasn’t touched me in that way since I started showing…The visible baby bump really turns him off, or freaks him out, or grosses him out… we haven’t exactly talked about it, it’s not great.”

“But you’re with Joseph now…”

“I think you and I both know if he isn’t getting any sex from me then he will be getting it elsewhere.”

“So you want me to help you out?”

“Desperately. I’ve been watching you do up your house opposite. I’ve been remembering what we had… what we did. I’ve been masturbating a ton, but it’s not the same. And, at this size, I can barely even reach down there anymore. I want you. I need you.. So… yeah… can we maybe go to your place?”

“I’m not the one who would be cheating this time.” I mused. “I’m single.”

“So the answer is yes?”

“Can we finish our coffees first?”

I drove us to my house with one hand on the wheel and the other never leaving Lauren’s belly, which she had been kind enough to bare by hiking up her shirt. It looked gorgeous, milky smooth and free of blemish or stretch marks. The enormity of her pregnancy was even more striking uncovered. It curved out dramatically from just under her breasts and made a perfect globe ending on the carseat in between her spread legs, stretching two-thirds of the way to her knees. It was monumental, and addictively firm. Touching her skin, feeling the curve of her tummy, was incredibly arousing. I caught Lauren staring hungrily at the uncomfortable bulge in my pants. I felt my balls tingle when I recognised her look. She was smiling and all I ever wanted to do was make her happy.

Half an hour later we sat in my living room, her massive bump resting again on the cushion between her legs. I had not tired of thoroughly massaging this belly, and it was hard to imagine tiring of it. Our drive home was pretty quiet, but the questions resumed now, substantially more personal…

“I couldn’t help but notice your larger boobs, because they’re awesome. Has your milk come in yet?”

“Thanks, and yes, it sure has! It’s weird but cool that I’m making my babies’ food already. Tastes really sweet, I found out the other day. I can shoot it right across a room, it’s funny. Maybe I’ll show you…”

“I’d like that. I’ve never milked a woman before.”

“Ha ha ha, I’m sure you haven’t. I’ll be your guinea pig.”

“I think it’s really hot. Not just the milk, but the boobs, curves, belly, obviously. You know I’m really into you: are you really wanting this… with me? Won’t it just complicate things further?”

“I want this. I need to make an effort to include you in your my life and the lives of your children… even now. I find it hot too! I find myself looking in the mirror most times when I masturbate. Oh, I haven’t even mentioned my pussy yet! How rude of me! I’m constantly wet, it’s fantastic.”

“I can’t believe you’ve been so impolite, not talking at all about your genitals! So you can rub one out just about whenever you want, huh?”

My pussy’s really swollen, too. And more sensitive. With all the lubrication, and thinking about the size of certain children that are going to be passing through soon, I actually tried fisting myself for the first time a few weeks ago. I loved it. That was the first time, but I’m probably creeping up a dozen times by this point. I need… a man.“

"I’m getting pretty fucking horny myself, to be frank with you. I haven’t had sex since you left. I hate to interrupt this talk, but I think I’m going to explode if we don’t do something soon…”

“I’m 100% with you. Let’s take our clothes off and head to your bedroom!”

We did just that. Her nipples were now a deep dark brown colour and stuck an inch out, areolas wide and similarly darkened. Her pubic hair was unkempt but nice, curly and ginger, something that I was definitely into. Her red hair captivated me as a teen and thoughts of ever seeing her mound kept me hard through those barren years. I was in awe of her maternal state. I could see her staring at my rock-hard cock, and she didn’t look disappointed (she never did…). I took her by the hand into my bedroom. She lay down on the bed, belly sticking up a solid foot higher than any of the rest of her. “Would you like to help me moisturise?” she asked as she reached into her purse.

She handed me a bottle of lotion and I knelt next to her on the bed, squirting the lotion into my hands liberally. The bump was the focus of moisturising treatment, naturally. Still it wasn’t long before I began to explore further than Lauren’s wonderful belly. There was lots of surface area to cover, and I explored every square inch, applying pressure in different places to find the outline of my daughter’s inside her. Lauren’s belly button had popped out, and I played with it extensively once it was lubricated, flicking its half-inch protuberance gently. Lauren moaned softly, clearly enjoying the in-depth massage of her tautly-stretched abdominal skin. I brushed against her tits repeatedly as I worked her tummy, so I moved on to them next. They felt swollen to the point of bursting and seriously heavy, the milk clearly having taken control of the breasts.

“Go ahead,” Lauren whispered, and I used my whole hand to squeeze from an inch behind the right areola down through the nipple; milk sprayed straight up into the air a good four feet, sprinkling back down onto us.

We both leaned into the spray with our tongues out, giggling. Lauren’s breast milk was indeed sweet! I moved on to moisturising her shoulders, arms, waist, thighs, ankles, and feet. I skipped over the pubic region for the moment, you may have noticed, as I was really trying to take my time to ensure she felt loved, wanted and appreciated. As I finished rubbing lotion into her feet, Lauren reached out for the lotion from the bedside table and squirted some into her palm. She proceeded to grab my (still hard, as it had been pretty much since the start of the ride home) cock, stroking it gently and smoothly as she spread the lotion along it. As she continued to stroke, I could sense my orgasm creeping up on me, unsurprising since my lack of action and given the fantasy situation I found myself in.

I managed to stop Laurens’s delightful handjob for a moment: “I’m just about there; can I cum on your bump?” I asked.

Lauren nodded, eyes widening with enthusiasm. I moved from next to her to hovering over her, and she finished me off in short order. My testicles, swinging between my legs, gargled and rushed with fluid, loading my sperm into the tubules of my epididymis, preparing for ejaculation, to unload for my redheaded baby mamma. I grunted, feeling the head of my dick being manipulated rapidly with Laurens hot, slippery fingers. My scrotum tightened and relaxed, testicles bobbing inside, as my body built my sperm up for release.

I was in a place of sheer pleasure, feeling my penis slide against the moist insides of Lauren’s grip. I was ready to do what a man does with his cock and bust a load of semen and sperm. Lauren sensed my impending climax and picked up speed, slamming my dick up and down. I was edging closer to ejaculation, an increase in speed helping my cock build up more fluid to eject. Then I tensed, screamed Lauren’s name and ropes of my pearlescent seed began shooting onto her perfect round belly. Once I was finished, she rubbed my ejaculate into herself, applying a white sheen on top of the lotion glow she had already received. I was in heaven, Lauren and I were very much on the same page, and it felt great to be here with her once again. It wasn’t nuythe sexual attraction, it felt like we had that same energy that we had at the beginning of our relationship years ago.

I was in my refractory period, and, since she had touched mine, I decided to finally go to work on her genitals. My hand had to be forcefully wedged between her tummy and crotch to access her pussy, but she quickly pulled her bump up with both hands to allow me easier access. Stroking gently around her labia, I teased her for a minute before stroking her slit. Getting further down to business, I eventually made contact with Lauren’s extraordinarily wet vulva, rubbing slowly up and down with two fingers. One finger soon found its way into her vagina, then two and she began moaning. With my fingers considerably lubricated with her plentiful juices, I moved up to start my work with her clitoris. I circled it with two fingers for thirty seconds or so before directly touching it, then started gently rubbing it up and down. She started moaning louder. I sped up, varying directions of clit strokes and patterns of finger movements. Lauren began squealing more and more. Continuing my clitoral work, I could feel her muscles tightening, and her scream almost hurt my ears as she climaxed. I only gave her a minute to catch her breath before I was back on her crotch with my mouth, going straight for the clit this time and sucking it not-so-gently.

“I want you to cum, Lauren. Cum for me.” And I fingered her with four fingers as I sucked and tongued her protruding clitty. Lauren was meeting my every thrust, and my face was pushed into her clit. She held me there. Lauren was wild with power, and the feeling inside of her was pushing her further into ecstasy.

Deep inside of her, where my fingers touched her, deep in her, a volcano of pleasure began to rise up. It seemed like it began at her feet and moved up with dramatic steps into her legs, her ass, and her pussy. It was powerful and she was moaning so that the neighbours could hear.

“Oh fuck. Oh Fuck. I’m having the baby. Oh fuck, ” she yelled. “I’m going to cum. Eat me. Please, please, please eat my pussy. Don’t stop. Don’t stop. Eat me.” And I did. I sucked as hard as I could on her sexy little clit, and I worked my hand into every crevice I could find inside of her. And then… It happened…

She paused for a singular holy moment. Her eyes rolled back, way back into her head and she contracted her muscles, so that her body looked like it was smiling. And then… After what seemed like days, it burst. Her entire stunning body came like it was the first time. Her ass jumped high into my hand, and her breasts were sticking out proudly with nipples as hard and erect as I had ever seen. Over and over I felt her contract as my hand fucked her faster and faster and my tongue licked her dry. She was orgasming so deeply. Lauren continued squeezing every muscle, every moan exhaled out of her orgasmic-torn body. She was erupting. God, she was so incredibly gorgeous – every inch of her. I love my Dreamgirl. There is no other like her.

I prised myself away from her the second time. Lauren’s moans were quieter this time, but intensely short and rapid. And… I was rock-hard again. Having cum once already, I figured I could get at least several minutes of fucking in before I blew my second load. I stroked myself a bit to make sure of my rigidity and readiness for vaginal entry. She noticed and reached down to feel it again, grunting softly in approval. “Fuck me doggy-style. I’ve been fantasising about it for months.”

Lauren kissed me looking at the new mirrored wardrobes I had fitted. “Look at us.” She instructed as I reached around and grabbed her bare ass cheeks, squeezing them and I kissed her back. Lauren looked incredible, like a fertility goddess. She broke free and turned around on the bed. Still standing I pulled her close to me. She positioned my throbbing erection so it was in between her ass cheeks, and slid up and down. My cock slid between her cheeks like a hot dog in a bun. I grabbed two handfuls of her heavy tits, pushing them together while pulling her body against mine.

“Do you want me to fuck you from behind? Will the babies be ok?”

“Oh, hell yes.” She laughed. “But take it slow okay? You’re probably the biggest I’ve ever had, so let me get used to you first okay?” she instructed as she climbed up the bed. Then she leaned forward, her arms extended and she placed her hands on the headboard. Her back straight, her butt in the air. She swayed it from side to side, like a piece of juicy fruit. “Come closer, let me guide you in.”

I stepped forward, climbing into the bed and knelt behind her. With one hand she reached between her legs and grabbed the tip of my penis. As I scooted forward she guided me to her moist fold. Once my head was in she returned her hands back to the headboard. “Slowly.” She reminded me.

I placed my hands on her waist. Just above her round cheeks. I slowly inched forward, forcing my thick cock deeper into her tight pussy. I looked at her face in the mirror, her eyes were shut in pain. Twice she told me to stop, getting used to my cock, then she told me to keep going. Finally, the entire length of my rigid cock was inside of her. It was warm, and incredibly wet. Her tight pussy clenched my cock like a banana in its peel. It felt so good! I wouldn’t mind if we just stayed like this all night.

For a few moments we didn’t move. I stood with her ass against my stomach. Soaking my throbbing cock in her wet pussy. Slowly her eyes were not squinting so tightly. She was growing accustomed to it. Then she started rocking, gently, and slowly at first back and forth. I let her set the pace. Her breaths were heavy, In and out, In and out. Eventually she reached a steady pace, sliding back and forth, nearly the entire length of my long shaft. She looked over her shoulder at me, “Does that feel good?”

“Yes Lauren, damn good.”

“Good, I’m used to you now. Now fuck me.”

Hell yes. I began rocking into her as she rocked back.

“Aaahh…Aaaahhh…Aaahhhh,” she whimpered each time my cock plunged into her.

I began pulling her back into me with my hands as well as thrusting into her. I could see her heavy tits swaying back and forth in the mirror. She arched her back.

“Spank me.” She told me, looking over her shoulder as I fucked her.

I took a hand off her waist and spanked her lightly on the ass. She kept looking at me, watching me drive into her.

“Come on spank me!” she yelled, not looking away.

I spanked her a little harder, ‘Slap’.

“Come on, Spank me like the naughty girl I am!”

I lifted my hand higher and spanked her harder, ‘Slap!’

“Oh yes!” she let her head roll back.

I spanked her again, ‘Slap!’. Again ‘Slap!’ Like a horse receiving a slap in the flank, each time I spanked her she went faster. I pulled her hard into each thrust. Again and again she slammed her ass back into my stomach. Her big tits were swaying violently back and forth now as my new bed began creaking.

“OH GOD YES! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!” she yelled.

Each time she slowed I spanked her ass to make her pick up the pace, it was so tight that it didn’t leave any ripples. Only a slightly red mark from my palm. I reached forward and grabbed onto her swaying breasts.

“AAHHH! AAAHHHH!” she moaned.

She let go of the headboard with one hand and reached down to stimulate herself while our bodies collided together.

“OH SHIT! OH SHIT! KEEP GOING! I’M CLIMAXING AGAIN!” she warned me.

She abandoned the head oarx with both hands and rubbed furiously at her clit. While massaging her tits and rolling her nipples between my fingers I supported almost all of her weight. As I plunged my cock into from behind, again and again her body was racked with a second orgasm. Her pussy was tight with the swelling, and her generous lubrication felt positively amazing enveloping my dick. She was moaning again instantly, and I’m struggling not to thrust too quickly. Doggy-style gives me phenomenal access to her glorious bump, both hands reaching around her waist to grasp it firmly as I fucked her. Lauren’s fingers had returned to rubbing her clit and the other hand was grasping a hanging tit, and she quivered beneath me once more.

“Shall we switch it up?” I asked once her moaning started to subside. She agreed.

I pulled out, stood up, and pulled Lauren gently towards the end of the bed, placing her pussy in an easily accessible position. She could tell where I was going with this and lifted her bump out of the way with both hands. Standing at the foot of the bed, I entered her again. Moaning ensued from both of us, and one of her hands left her bump to resume its place at her crotch. We were in this position for probably five minutes before she was screaming out yet another climax. I somehow continued to hold back my orgasm, so I pulled my hard cock out of her quivering pussy to go for a third arrangement of bodies.

Lauren quickly maneuvered herself, despite her size, onto her knees and commanded “Lie on your back.” I lay down, cock sticking straight up. Holding her belly up and out of the way, she mounted me, letting the bump rest on my stomach as my cock re-entered her. Her tits bounced up and down with her movements, but her bump was solid to the point that it barely moved. The view of these mind-blowing bodily physics was driving me fucking wild, and I knew I wouldn’t last much longer.

“Almost there,” I gasped, and she leaned further into my crotch, her pubic region pressed against me to stimulate the nerves of her clitoris. In that position I was able to arch my head forward and lick her nipples with the tip of my tongue. She was resting her hands on my shoulders and was now pistoning her hips back and forth to meet the thrust of my cock. She was screaming and rolling her head from side to side when she shuddered in another orgasm. She was breathing heavy and could barely move. She hadn’t exerted herself like this in quite some time, and she was becoming tired.

The problem for me was that I still hadn’t cum. I grabbed her hips in each hand and rammed my cock home, hearing the slap of my skin against hers as my pelvis pounded into hers from above. I kept pounding her and pounding her, the bed shaking, the headboard slapping against the wall until I could feel my balls tightening and my cock swelling to greater proportions until I unleashed a torrent of my liquid lava into her baby canal. My unborn daughters would be bathed in their daddy’s sperm tonight. I pulled out of her sloppy, wet, pussy, and collapsed next to her on the bed. I had never been so turned on before in my life. The fact that it was a very pregnant woman making me so horny was even more astounding. The smile never left her post-coital face.

Post-climaxes, I languidly continued to stroke her fertile form. My sticky hands couldn’t keep away from her sticky bump; I enjoyed the new sensation comprehensively, hands on her belly for a solid six or seven minutes. She barely moved and audibly breathed hard, clearly exhausted from the sexual exertion. “I haven’t felt sexy in six months,” she purred. “Now I feel like a fucking goddess.”

Lauren lay back and stretched her pregnant figure to its fullest on the bed. The fiery redhead did indeed look like a goddess. I plumped up a pillow and wedged it behind me so I could sit up comfortably and she looked up and me, “What now?” she asked.

My mind went blank. She looked absolutely ravishing, with the sunshine from the open curtains illuminating her body, the curve of one breast just visible as her body turned slightly towards me. Her eyes were doe like and expectant. Her mouth, soft, moist and slightly open. I just stared at her, entirely losing my cool but she didn’t seem to mind. I wondered if this was all there was going to be between us, all I could ever expect, but somehow I didn’t quite have the nerve to just take her and kiss her there and then.

“Can I get you a drink?”

“Non alcoholic, I’m pregnant!” She said looking down at her gorgeous bump.

“How about some tea, then?” I asked.

“Stay right there.”

I pulled on my trousers and a few minutes later I returned with a tray of tea and biscuits. Laren was still naked, glowing in her pregLauren and we found ourselves sipping tea in the bedroom. Lauren was now propped up on the pillows and I was seated beside her in my recently christened bed. Lauren held her dainty tea cup with her little finger crooked. Her back was straight and her legs crossed demurely at the knee, her legs almost entirely hidden beneath my duvet. She was looking entirely at home, as if she spent every Thursday afternoon like this. I wish she did. Taking a sip, she peered at me over her teacup with her green kaleidoscope eyes. They sparkled in the sunlight, which gave her a flirty look but in no way undercut her obvious intelligence. She looked at me like she was having fun with him. I wasn’t sure if I liked it or not.

She also had a rare gift of light, airy chatter about nothing very much but was highly inclusive, as though we were still close friends and nothing had happened. She managed to keep a loose sexual tension running beneath the surface of the conversation but it was more through smiles, glances and body language than anything as crude as an entendre. Placing her teacup down, Lauren leaned in a little, elbows on the pillow, hands folded under her chin, “So, have you brought a lot of girls in here?”

I slurped my tea but desperately tried to play it cool. “I’m not sure what you mean.”

Lauren leaned back but kept her eyes fixed on me, a cool amused look on her face. “Well, you brought me here on my own. I can only assume, especially given our last meeting, it was because you wanted to fuck me.”

As she said ‘fuck’ she uncrossed and then recrossedher legs. The movement wasn’t quite slow but it was slow enough for me to have a clear, if only momentary, view of sticky, pale, inner thigh. I felt hot and hard and both bothered and aroused.

“I’m not going to flatter myself that I’m the first. So I just wondered how many.”

“None.”

“No one at all since Rachel?”

“No one at all since you.”

“Interesting.”

I said nothing, deciding not to mess around and play whatever game she was playing.

“So how many girlfriends have you ever had?” Lauren was fishing for something.

“Not many, three to be precise. It’s not like have Joseph’s charisma. I guess I must be picky…”

"Or unlucky? You’re quite a catch. A successful career, the fancy new house, you’re good with your hands, it all seems like you’ve got all the ingredients to get a girl to drop her knickers. I expect you have a plan.”

“Well, umm,” I was unsure what to say.

Lauren leaned in, “Don’t look so worried and stop selling yourself short. You’ve got everything a girl wants. A girl likes to be wowed. I expect it will work like a dream.”

“Well,” I smiled wryly, “not with everyone, otherwise you would be here and not over there with Joseph.”

“But I’m here right now.” Her eyes bored into my soul. She lay back on the pillows and patted the bed next to her. “Cuddle me. Talk to me. Tell me how many of these select few women in your life you’ve had sex with?”

I laughed as I steadied my cup and climbed back onto the bed with her. “Only one.” I leaned back and sipped my tea, keeping eye contact with Lauren. I wasn’t sure what was going on but I was enjoying simply being with my pregnant Dreamgirl so I was happy to play whatever game she was playing.

Lauren gasped in mock horror, “They didn’t all put out? What happened?”

“Well, nothing happened. That’s rather the point.”

She laughed, “Good point. But there must be more than that.”

“I met her at school. She said we needed to become a couple for valentines day. So I planned a great first date. I bought her flowers and a necklace, but we never… did anything. We didn’t even last until the summer. I was only sixteen. She always thought I had bought her things just to sleep with her. She didn’t like that.”

“Well, a girl does likes to be wowed,” Lauren sounded thoughtful, “but she doesn’t like to be bought. Was she pretty?”

“Very.”

“Details, man, details.”

“Well, she had … ”

Lauren took hold of my hand and placed it on her baby bump. I repositioned my hands on her waist, greatly enlarged because of the pregnancy, and then began to caress up towards her breasts then back down to her beautiful fleshy ass. Her red hair fell in front of her face and I reached up to push it from her eyes. Lauren let out a sigh of pleasure, I could feel her heavy breasts bounce with each breath. I traced down her face to her chest, feeling her heartbeat, then she took my hand once more and placed it on her belly full of twins. It was amazing how hard and elastic it was at the same time, as soon as I pressed on it my hands came in contact with the babies ready to be born. I loved more than anything to feel the life growing inside her. I then took her big breasts in my hands, my god I could barely grab them, I applied a little pressure and milk came out. Lauren just smiled.

“So we were talking about this pretty sixteen year old girl who wouldn’t let you fuck her,” Lauren continued

“Clarissa.”

“Clarissa? We were in the same class! Blonde girl? I heard she was a bit of a tramp! Stupid name anyway. You probably weren’t missing much.”

“Very pretty though.” I said, idly fondling her lactating boobs.

“So you said. So why did you find her attractive?”

“Well, she was small… petite.”

“Do you think she was cuter than me?”

“No, not as cute as you. She had long blonde hair, clear grey blue eyes and a wicked little smile.”

“Big tits?”

“Umm, well, not small.” A vision of the canyon between Clarissa’s glorious young ripe breasts swam into his mind. It still made me want to howl that I never got my hands on them.

“Bigger than mine?”

I was seriously flustered now. Clarissa’s tits were certainly much bigger than Lauren’s which, whilst quite lovely, were not what you could call big. I may have decided to play the truth game but I didn’t want to play with fire. Lauren gave me a wicked little grin. “I’m joshing with you,” she put her hands to her chest, cupping her breasts, “I love these girls but I’ve no illusions about their size. I remember that blonde airhead. She was the first of us to grow breasts.”

“The boys all wanted her.”

“I remember. She had impressive titties.”

“Like a dead heat in a zeppelin race.”

Lauren laughed, “Well, I can see your teenage attraction to her then.”

“It wasn’t just the tits.”

“Of course not.”

“It helped though.”

“I bet. Who doesn’t like a girl with big tits?” I was unsure if this was a little light teasing or an admission to a Sapphic side to Lauren. I felt emboldened to be almost as direct as she had been.

“Do you?”

“Of course, obviously it’s not the be all and end all. Maybe it’s because I’m not so big myself but when I go to bed with a girl, I know I’m going to have more fun if she’s got a decent rack.” I tried not to run away with the mental images that particular admission prompted and to ignore the raging hard on pulsing between my legs and keep it cool and light.

“You liked Clarissa?”

“Sure, except she wouldn’t put out. She was too interested in boys.”

“Well, not me. I might have had more luck with you.”

“Perhaps, but anyway enough about Clarissa with the stupid name, who, by the way,” she turned to look softly into my eyes and reached over to lightly stroke one of my hands, “really doesn’t know what she’s missing.”

I wanted her so much at that moment I was just about to jump on top of her. But she turned away to look into the mirror.

“Who else?”

“Who else who?”

“Well, three, you said. There’s Clarissa with the big tits who wouldn’t put out so that leaves the two you did fuck.”

“And you want me to tell you about them.”

“Of course.”

“I think I’d rather hear about these other girls you take to bed.”

“I bet you do but you naughty boy, but not until you’ve told me about …?”

“Melanie and Rachel.”

“Until you’ve told me about Melanie and, yes of course, Rachel. Much better names by the way.”

“Well, why do you want to know?”

“Well, I want to know what I’m up against.”

I chuckled, “Nothing to worry about I’m sure. Well, Melanie was my girlfriend at college. We were together for about three years.”

“I see. And how did you meet?”

I laughed, a little ruefully this time, “Well,” he said, a little shamefacedly, “she was my house mates girlfriend.”

“Oh, really?” Lauren sounded interested and a little amused.

“I mean, she was twenty three, I was twenty four. It’s not like she was jailbait or anything. Still, her boyfriend was not amused.”

“I bet, how did you get together?”

“Usual stuff, really. Well… I suppose how we met was unusual.”

“How did you meet this woman who took your precious virginity?”

“I shared a house at University, she was my house mate’s girlfriend. It wasn’t a big house so we would bump into each other all the time. One night I crashed on the sofa and they… ended up having sex in the same room. They thought I was sleeping, that was until Mel saw me watching as she gave him a blow job. She kinda turned it into a performance for me.”

“Wow! Details, details.”

“Well, the next day we were working late for something like the fourth night in a row. It had got past midnight and we’d done all we could and submitted our assignments. My housemate wasn’t really interested in… studying. Mel and I just felt like celebrating but we ended up hanging out together while he slept.

"So we were just chatting, this and that, and there was nothing else to do. There had been a drinks reception the night before and I managed to locate an unopened bottle of champagne. We had to drink from plastic cups though. I couldn’t find glasses.”

“Champagne? So it just happened but you served the poor girl champagne?”

“It’s not like I planned it. We were both pretty wired and it was just lying around. We only meant to have a cup each. She told me she had put on that blow job performance for me. Somehow we ended up kissing and then from there, somehow ended up …”

“Fucking?”

He laughed, “Yeah.”

“Was it good?”

“The fuck? Yeah, it was brilliant. I mean, kind of messy, you know, it was my first time, not much finesse on either side but really hot. A lot of sexual tension had built up and, well, you know it’s wrong, fucking your housemates girlfriend but that kind of makes it better.”

“I’m sure,” Lauren’s eyes were sparkling with excitement as she watched me talk. “Was she pretty?”

“Pretty? Yeah, I guess in a slightly geeky kind of way, she had shoulder length dark brown hair, glasses, very slim.”

“Big tits?” Lauren interrupted.

I laughed, “This is starting to sound like an obsession of yours.”

“Not at all,” Lauren was all mock indignation, “I just don’t want you getting all coy and leaving out the goodstuff.”

“Fair enough, but no, not big tits, much smaller than yours, almost flat chested, but nice you know, round, pert. She had massive nipples though!”

“She doesn’t sound that hot to me.”

“She did modeling in her spare time, she was borderline anorexic, which isn’t really my thing but… the men would drool at her when we were out. My housemate left Uni and Mel and I ended up being in a relationship. She used to wear quite tight dresses and she had a really trim waist, you could really make out her pert little bottom as she walked …” he trailed off, almost wistfully.

“Tell me more about the sex.”

“Why are you so keen?”

“I told you, I’m pregnant, horny and I want to talk about sex.”

I sighed, “So what do you want to know about, the sex in general or the sex that first night?”

“Well, both really, but start that night.”

“OK,” he decided to play along, “but how, well, how explicit, do you want me to be?”

Lauren smiled at me, “Extremely,” she said. “Let’s put it this way, it wouldn’t be the worst thing if I was pretty wet by the time you’ve finished.”

I gulped and had to quaff down some of my tea to hide my discomfort. I was turned on, especially hearing her talk about getting wet, but also feeling slightly out of my depth.

“Well, like I say, we were young and it was a long time ago, a lot of it’s a blur.”

“Let see how you get on, impressionistic is fine.”

I licked his lips nervously and decided just to jump straight in. “So then, we were sitting on the edge of the bed, kissing. She tasted of polo mints and champagne, I remember that much. And it felt good, because it was kind of naughty. Her boyfriend was snoring in the next room.”

I had never described the scene in any detail before, but was surprised how much of it came back to him.

“I was feeling pretty horny so I went for her tiny boobs almost straight away. She gasped like she liked it but she had her bra on beneath her shirt and well, that’s only so much fun for so long. She was all over me, kissing like we didn’t need to breathe any more. She took my hand from her tit and placed it between her thighs. She lifted her skirt and it wasn’t long before I had my hand exploring beneath her knickers. It was wonderful, she was wet and… we were still kissing while I fingered her, her…”

I broke off, I had got more into my description then I had intended, almost forgetting Lauren was there. I was about to say ‘pussy’ but had suddenly lost my nerve. Lauren was lying back on the bed, with her head back and her eyes closed, her long white neck exposed. Her legs were still raised propped against the duvet, her hands flat, palm down on the inner slope of her thighs. Her bump sat proudly above her tummy, her breasts were swollen, nipples hard and demanding attention.

She opened her eyes and raised her head to look at me, her eyes shining, “Cunt?” she breathed, almost purring, “Pussy?” I felt like he was about to cum, hearing her mouth obscenities with her pretty lips and cut glass tones.

“Pussy,” I said, “I was fingering her pussy.”

“Umm, yum yum. Was it good, was she wet for you?” Lauren had leaned back again, eyes closed.

“Yes she was, wet, warm and juicy. I slipped my fingers between her lips and over her clit. She was completely shaved. I hadn’t come across that before.”

“Did it excite you?”

“Yes, it was a bit of a shock at first, and on the whole I think I prefer a bush but it was exciting at the time.”

I was racking my brains but couldn’t remember for the life of me whether Mel had been trimmed or sported a full bush, so decided to risk honesty.

“Did she get off on it?”

“I think so. She sounded like she did anyway. She didn’t reciprocate though, just lay back and let me…”

“Pleasure her,” Lauren was starting to sound quite aroused, “Did that anger you?”

“Anger me?”

“A girl just using you to get her off and not returning the favour.”

I considered for a moment, it wasn’t something that had occurred to me.

“No,” I said, “I liked it. It turned me on, feeling her wet pussy with my fingers, feeling her moan, knowing I was going to make her cum.”

“Do you like making a woman cum?”

“Love it.”

“I could tell.”

“I didn’t make Mel cum though, not just then, I got her right to the edge and then I stopped.”

“You tease.”

“She told me it was over between her and her boyfriend and she wanted me to fuck her. If she wanted me to take control that was fine. I stood her up, turned her round, bent her over the bed and pulled her skirt down.”

“You wanted to see her little tush?”

“Exactly.”

“Did you fuck her like that, then? Knickers twitched, bent over, your cock sliding deep inside her?”

“It’s like you were there.”

She smiled, “I have a good imagination. Was it good?”

“Incredible. I mean, I’m in the room next to her ex-boyfriend for God’s sake. It’s the middle of the night but still, we were horny, and I had this hot young woman, that I’m supposed to be studying with, but I’ve got her bent over my bed, balls deep, slapping that really sexy arse with one hand and swigging champagne straight from the bottle with the other. If this isn’t living the dream I don’t know what is.”

“Did you make her cum?”

I nodded, “Pretty much straight away. It didn’t take much, to be honest . We were both pretty excited, I felt it rising as soon as I was inside her. I usually try to, well, you know, delay the inevitable, to give everyone a better time, but this was so hot and as it was my first time. I just let myself go with it.

"She came the same time I did, and it just felt really good, pumping hard inside that wet, juicy pussy. It felt amazing and we didn’t even think about birth control.”

“Thank you.”

I was puzzled, I been lost in his description of fucking Melanie, and wasn’t sure where Lauren was coming from. I was surprised to see her looking at me with big doe like eyes.

“What for?”

“Being honest with me, not holding back. I like that. I haven’t had a lot of honesty from the men I’ve let I to my life. You’re different.”

I laughed. “You’re welcome,” and then, in a sudden moment of daring, asked, “So, did it make you wet?”

Lauren gave me a little half smile, “Sure. And maybe later you can help me with that.”

I wasn’t sure if she was teasing me but I thought not. Talking about Melanie like that made me realise how much I wanted Lauren but I was surprised that this wasn’t making me more frustrated. I had never had this sort of conversation with a woman before, just Lauren’s boyfriend, Joseph. The irony wasn’t lost on me and I was surprised how enjoyable I was finding it. I stood up to put my cup down on the bedside table and noticed Lauren staring at my crotch, the shape of my erection was clearly visible through my trousers. Lauren didn’t seem to mind, her expression was soft, almost tender. I had a wonderfully liberated feeling at being able to share such intimacy with this red headed siren, at being allowed to be honest and open after so many lies. I still had no idea what Lauren’s game was but I was happy to play along just to have her here with me, at least for a short while. It felt like old times.

As I sat down, Lauren asked, “And you were together for three years?”

I gave a wry chuckle, “I thought I was in love but I actually just loved being with a woman that so many guys lusted after. That night was the high point, believe me. We ended up living together for two years and I started to think of the future, buying us a little house that I could do up, like this one,” I liked around, “I was ready for a family and I was trying to find the courage to propose. But it didn’t work out. Just one of those things.”

“You were going to ask her to marry you?”

I nodded, “Yes but I quickly realised I was just a means to an end. She had her sights set higher. She wanted more than I could offer. I was devastated when she left me for her new black lover. It took me a while to recover, I mean she could have really fucked up my career. But I moved on, came back here and joined the company with you.”

“But you were together three years? That’s a long time for her to just cast you aside.”

“I know. But it wasn’t all bad. I mean she was young and hot, in a slightly awkward way, and we got on. I was ready for something serious. I didn’t realise she wasn’t until the end. The three years together were kind of OK.”

“Wow, that’s the kind of relationship every girl wants, a kind of OK.”

“I’m not proud. I was young and naive. I learned some important life lessons and I learned a lot about myself.”

“How was the sex?”

“Kind of OK.”

Lauren chuckled.

“I mean, it was all fine but pretty limited. She liked me fucking her from behind, which was cool, but that was about it.”

“No anal then?”

“No!” I was shocked at the suggestion, “I mean, it was all pretty vanilla. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to try.”

Lauren smiled, “You just keep getting better and better. What was it then? What was missing?”

“She was skinny, too skinny to be honest. She was a health and fitness freak and when we made love it was more for the work out than for the pleasure. She loved that I could keep going for hours but the truth was… I wasn’t that attracted to her.”

“You’d fuck for hours?”

“All night long. I always used a condom but rarely ejaculated. I missed orgasms. She wouldn’t even finish me. She never performed oral sex on me.”

“She wouldn’t go down on you?”

“No, and what’s worse is, she wouldn’t let me go down on her.”

“That’s worse, is it? You like to give head? You really are a dream.”

“Well, it’s just so sexy, a woman opened up like that for you, so vulnerable, so intimate. It’s amazing.”

“I know what you mean. There really is nothing like licking fresh pussy. I was with this French girl once, Hayley. Nice curvaceous body, large breasts, but it was peeling her out of her pants and spreading her legs wide that really got me going.”

Lauren seemed to have lost interest in my story and was lost in her own reveries, her head was leant back on her pillow with her face to the ceiling and her eyes closed. I couldn’t help but notice that her right hand was gently stroking her thighs and her crotch.

“I’d met her at this party at Uni and got her back to mine. She was young, something like twenty two or twenty three, and pretty wild, just passing through London. She was cute with pink hair and pale skin. It didn’t take much to get her back to my apartment, one more cocktail and I had her naked on my couch with her legs in the air.”

Lauren’s hand had now centred in on her wet labia and was rubbing there with a definite intent.

“She had a full bush, a proper hairy French pussy, which is how I prefer it I suppose, and it turned me on so much, rummaging through to find that sweet pink within, her pussy wet, almost dripping, the scent of her before I could taste her, taking her in in big long licks, burying my face inside her, feeling her wrap her long legs round my head as she came in my face.

"Yes, you’re right, I think I enjoyed that more than when she reciprocated.”

Lauren seemed to rouse herself from her reverie but didn’t stop rubbing herself but perhaps she dropped the pace a little. I was outrageously turned on now and couldn’t keep my eyes away from between Lauren’s legs even as she turned her hot wanton green eyes on me.

“Do you like watching a girl touch herself?” she asked.

I just nodded, mutely, eyes fixed on Lauren’s hand at its languorous business.

“Tell me a good story and you can watch me.”

Her skin was pale, almost white, but flushed here and there with coral pinks, most noticeably in the curve between her breasts. I had seen her naked before of course, but every time felt like the first. I took the time to appreciate her dazzling beauty. Spring sunshine streamed through them, bathing Lauren’s startlingly white body, so that her skin glowed and shone like marble. She had not once paused in her masturbation. Her head was held high and positioned straight ahead, with only the slightest inclination one way or perhaps the other. Her left arm was held down at her side whilst her right was held out, with her elbow pointing down but her wrists held up whilst her long slender fingers twirled between her thighs or very gently caressed the top of her slit.

She did pause though, opening her eyes and then beaming in happiness as she saw the desire I proudly displayed. Then turned face the sunshine streaming through the windows. I was still following her wrist action and admiring the full profile on view. Her breasts were small but firm and round, neatly topped by hard, round nipples like cherries on a bun. Her stomach was a beautiful hemisphere of fertility and I could just see a small mound of fuzz rising from beneath her bump. I moved to the bottom of the bed and sat facing her.

Lauren was laid back on the duvet, legs ever so slightly apart and stretched out in front of her, her breasts settled into her chest but their shape still clearly delineated. Her body was startling in its sculpted beauty, the inclined traces above her pubic bone, ineluctably drawing his vision down to the spot they pointed to between her legs. Her pussy was obscured only by the neat thatch of red hair covering it. I realised I was staring but couldn’t stop myself. Lauren didn’t seem to mind, almost the reverse. She raised herself from the waist and put her arms up so that they were outstretched onto the headboard. As she did she arched her back, thrusting her perfectly symmetrical tits forward before allowing them to settle again, catching my eye as she did so. Then she quite slowly and quite deliberately opened her legs. As she gently parted her thighs, the crevice of her slit became suddenly quite distinct through her bush. As she spread her legs further the slight bulge of her lips became clear and as she spread her thighs almost perpendicular to her body her lips parted, slit splitting and the pink, slippery wetness within was clearly visible. My cock swelled like a symphony in response.

“Well?” she asked.

I swallowed, “Huh? What?”

Unsure of myself I looked her in the face, her expression amused and aroused in equal measure.

“Well, you said you like to taste but you also like to watch, which will it be?”

I swallowed again, “Both are good.”

Lauren shook her head, “No, no, no. Don’t you worry about me, we’ve got all afternoon, I’ll get mine, don’t worry. What do you want?”

“To watch.”

“Good choice,” she lowered her right arm and lay her hand, palm down, over her pussy. “Well,” she asked, lightly tapping her bush with her outstretched palm, “we’re waiting.”

“Umm, what sort of story?”

Lauren laughed, “What do you think? Something sexy, something to get me going. Mel left you for some black guy.” She paused, “Tell me about Rachel. How did you meet her? Go slow now. Set the scene.”

“Right, Rachel,” I couldn’t keep my eyes off Lauren’s glorious naked form or my mind off the incipient thrill of watching her masturbate. It was quite hard at just that moment to remember anything at all about Rachel. I had spent the last six months trying to forget about her.

“Well it was right at the end of my time with Melanie, I was pretty sick when I caught her making the beast with two backs with my replacement. I left them to it in the rented house we shared, Uni had finished, we were going to move out anyway. I came back home and I was having a quick Friday night drink after work and got chatting to Rachel. Of course I knew her way before then. It was nice to reminisce.”

“What was she like?”

“You remember her at school? She was always the unusual one, she set her own fashion, she was awkward and geeky-”

“Just like you.” Lauren interrupted. “She was the ugly duckling. When did you see her emerge as a swan? What made you change your feelings towards her?”

“We were always friends I guess, growing up, into the same things. She was more like a sister to me back then.”

“A sister?” Lauren raised an eyebrow, “interesting. Tell me what you saw that night when you’d both returned home from University. Details!”

“Ok, well I wasn’t expecting to see her. I’m not sure I really recognised her. Being away at university had certainly changed her in subtle ways. I saw a comfortable and confident woman. She was absolutely stunningly gorgeous with a beautiful smile, blue smoldering eyes, a strikingly pretty face that was perfectly framed with long flowing purple dyed hair. At 5’ 4”, Rachel was still petite in stature but her curves were breathtaking. Her curvy body was topped with an amazing set of breasts that somehow defied gravity in the most beautiful way. She wasn’t wearing a bra, her nipples were showing and although only a B cup, her tits, perched on her petite frame, always look enormous.“

"Yeah, Rachel turned into a little cutie didn’t she?”

“She did. That first night she was wearing her go-to clothes of choice, form fitting tights and exercise tops that show her body off to perfection. I was so mesmerised when she was near, it made it difficult for me not to stare. As the night progressed I was always trying to steal a glance at that amazing body. I avoided talking to her for the longest time, because I was so enthralled and awe struck and assumed I would fubble any words I tried to say. I also assumed that this pretty young girl didn’t want the attention, but was I very wrong about that.”

Despite having the living glory of Lauren before me, a vision of Rachel in her low top cut swam pleasingly into my mind.

“Keep going…” Lauren instructed as she began to caress her baby bump. I swear I could see one of my daughter’s kicking as she gently stroked her tummy.

“Anyway we got chatting. I was up at the bar with Joseph. I think she might have preferred him but he made it clear he wasn’t available. It was like he didn’t even see her. So she turned her attention onto me.”

“That sounds like my Joe.”

“It was Joseph who I should thank really. He mentioned he had a party that weekend and I didn’t have a date and did she know anyone? I can’t believe she went for it. We reminisced about how things were and discovered we were still into the same things. It was nice to find someone who just wanted to talk and get to know the real me.”

“So, you didn’t fuck her that night?” Lauren had her head back and her eyes closed, her hand flat and motionless against her pussy.

“No. I remember I wanted to but Joseph dragged me off somewhere else. I got her number though and a promise to meet me after work the next day.”

“That definitely sounds like my Joseph. He set you up then pulled you down.”

“We went off and met up with you, ended up at Burger King at midnight for snacks.”

“Wow, I remember that. I always thought Rachel and you were an item way back at school. So that was the first night you really saw her as a woman?”

“Yes.”

“And you were sexually attracted to her. Like love at first sight?” Her fingers were playing in her ginger pubes. I swallowed.

“I suppose so, yes.” Lauren but her lip and waited avidly for me to continue my story, “Anyway, I couldn’t believe she was there, the next day… waiting for me after work. She looked stunning. A low cut clingy red dress. I mean it wasn’t hugely classy but she was working what she had going on.”

“Which was?”

“Well, perky tits like I said. And a nice round ass. She wasn’t tall but really curvy. Not fat, you know, bouncy.”

Lauren gave a low chuckle. I thought he might have seen her hand stir ever so slightly between her labia.

I lost his concentration for a minute, staring helplessly at Lauren’s hand between her parted thighs.

“Tell you what,” my eyes flicked up to Lauren’s face as she spoke. “Let’s cut to the chase. Tell me about the sex.”

“The sex?” I licked my lips nervously.

The sex with Rachel had been great. Well, great fun anyway. But he was struggling to keep his mind on anything other than Lauren.

“Yes, the sex. Was she delicious?”

There was something about the way Lauren said ‘delicious’ and it all came flooding back. Kissing Rachel in my apartment after drinks but before dinner, cupping her breasts in my hands as I kissed her, my hard cock pressing through my trousers against her thigh. I remembered the way her lipstick tasted but knowing instantly that it was another taste I was craving, one that Melanie had denied me for too long. As I remembered I spoke, the words tumbling out as my brain filled up with the scent and the feel of the taste of Rachel. I described the look of surprise on Rachel’s face as I had thrown her back on the bed, momentarily alarmed, even perhaps afraid, her alarm turning to delight as I dropped to my knees on the floor, grabbed her full thighs, pulling her towards me. The image of Rachel’s lacy black knickers, hastily pushed to one side, of the surprising natural brown hair of her neatly trimmed bush and the edge of her labia just visible through it, swam into my mind as real and all consuming as though she was here now, with my head thrust between her thighs. But she wasn’t there, Lauren was. And Lauren had started to masturbate. She had dipped one long white finger in her slick slit like a quill pen in a clear ink stand and was tracing a tiny figure of eight at its tip, clearly rolling her clit under her finger tip.

“Take your clothes off.”

“What?” My train of thought momentarily derailed.

“Take your clothes off.” Insistent.

I did as I was told. I could hardly have done otherwise for my red headed dream woman. Nonetheless I felt self-conscious as I did so with my mind befuddled with thoughts of my ex-girlfriend. I had never felt bashful getting undressed in front of Lauren before. But then I didn’t think I would ever get undressed in front of a woman who was watching me so intently, and certainly not one touching herself as I did. A brief vision of doing some sexy striptease dance for her flashed before me but I instantly dismissed it as ridiculous. Instead I kept his eyes on her, lingering on her perfect round breasts and pink upticked nipples as I deliberately and unhurriedly undid my buttons, feeling her eyes eating me up.

I wondered momentarily if this was how the girls in the strip clubs felt, being so nakedly objectified like this. It ought to have helped that Lauren was already naked but there was no disguising the power dynamic here. I was her plaything. It felt hot and uncomfortable, in a good way and a bad way at the same time. I remembered that word people often used to defend strip clubs, “empowering”. Did I feel empowered? I wasn’t sure. I did know my penis was about as big and hard as it had ever been. I tossed my trousers to one side, my erection straining against my boxers an unexpected encumbrance for such a simple operation.

“Mmmm… and technically this was your second date. Did she taste good?”

“What?” I had lost track of what was going on again.

“Rachel, did she taste good? When you went down on her?”

And suddenly I was back with Rachel, her broad creamy thighs pressed against my head, her pretty dark trimmed bush tickling my nose as my tongue probed her hot pink pussy, heat and a heady, primal pheromones rising from her, intoxicating, as I lapped her sweet nectar. I found what words I could to convey how fucking amazing it felt, to be licking my old friend’s fresh pussy as she lay moaning on the bed, in no hurry for me to be over, happy to be pleasured, how sexy, how alive I felt.

“Did you make her cum?” Lauren was now sliding two fingers deep inside herself, moving to the next level.

I nodded, described hearing the moans on the bed rising in intensity and frequency, feeling her hips buck, Rachel taking charge, pushing down, fucking his face, until I was absolutely slick with her. I described her gripping my head with her thighs at the moment of climax so hard it actually hurt. Lauren listened as I talked, her eyes roving over my body, her fingers keeping a steady, unhurried rhythm between her legs.

“Take your boxers off.” Her eyes had fixed on my crotch, his erection forcing the material up like a summer tent.

I felt a bead of sweat trickle down my brow as I put my fingers under the elasticated waist. The tip of my swollen cock just peeping out the leg of one of my boxers forcing all the material up to accommodate a thick, perpendicular shaft that my underwear wasn’t designed to deal with, which was ridiculous really. Lauren arched one eyebrow, coolly amused. “Better lose them quickly.”

So I did, and now we were both naked again, though somehow I was sure I felt more naked than she did. She kept up the rhythm between her legs, slowly plunging in and out. My cock twitched as I watched her, her glistening fingers emerged from her sweet, sacred places. Lauren still looked cool and in control but I could sense that her pleasures were starting to catch up with her. Her eyes sparkled as she gazed at my cock, a hot, greedy look starting to chase away that cool, sparkling green.

“Come here,” she said.

I stepped forward. I was standing in between her open knees, my cock only inches from her face. We both paused, waited. The tension hot, sexy, unbearable. I was sure she would lean forward, take a lick then nibble, take me in her mouth.

“Stroke it for me, baby.”

Once again, I did as I was told, wrapping my fingers around my shaft and running them up and down, letting Lauren see what no one else had ever seen, letting her get off watching him get off.

“What next?”

For the first time I didn’t have to ask what. I knew exactly.

“Rachel was so grateful that she wanted to pay me right back. She slid off the bed and landed at my feet. I hadn’t even noticed her get her tits out but here they were, bouncing around in front of me. Next thing I know they were bouncing around my cock.”

Lauren moaned, cool no longer. I couldn’t see her fingering herself anymore from where I was standing but I could see the exaggerated movements in her shoulder, the colour flushing her cheeks. I could hear her sharp little breaths.

“Do… you… love… her?” She said as her body rocked in time to her finger fucking.

“Yes.” I gasped. A wonderful sense of anticipation engulfed me as I took hold of my cock once more. Slowly I began stroking, totally focused on my feelings and sensations. With just a few strokes I sensed the movement of the seminal fluids in my body and entered the emission phase of my orgasm. My pelvic muscle began to contract and my body prepared for my second orgasm as my head swam with euphoria. My pleasure climbed quickly and just as my ejaculatory response was about to start, I stopped all stimulation. Timing was critical, one stroke too many and would take myself over the edge and cover my pregnant lover with my seed. It was strange because when I ceased stroking, my cock pulsed back and forth with dry contractions.

“Are you… thinking of… Rachel… or me?” Lauren asked through gritted teeth.

I didn’t answer. I was far too gone. Allowing myself the reward of climax and ejaculation. I remained suspended in a heightened state of arousal and sexual tension. It felt truly wonderful. During each emission phase, more and more fluid accumulated inside my urethra so that when I did decide to ejaculate, the force and volume of my semen would be enormous. Fuck! I could actually hear her pussy. Whoever thought squelching could sound so lovely. She was starting to lose control. I was too. I pumped harder, not sure how long I could keep it in, talking about Rachel’s perfect tits pushed together around my cock, sliding up and down my shaft. If I came now, I would cum right in Lauren’s face, which was something I hadn’t done before. The thought of it both excited and appalled me.

“Did you cum on her? Did you cum all over Rachel’s lovely titties?” she asked, eyes wide, right on the edge. I nodded. Lauren leaned back, cupping her tits with one arm, while the other worked overtime between her legs.

“Cum on mine. Do it for me. Do it now!”

Timing had never been my strong point but I did my best. My breathing stopped momentarily as my body tensed and my pelvic thrusts became short and sharp. All sensation was now based in my cock. I glanced down and noticed a large bubble of pre-cum ballooning from my engorged cock-head. I stroked faster and as I exhaled, indescribable pleasure overcame me as I ejaculated the first cum shot over Lauren’s bucking baby bump. With another quick flick of my wrist, a second more potent contraction deep inside me forced a rope of semen into the air and across her breasts. I raised my hips to aid the next release as my breathing stopped again; my next contraction, the third, was the strongest. The explosive force expelled this discharge the furthest splattering up Lauren’s body, over her breasts and up her neck and onto her face. The sensation was fantastic as I watched my cock release my creamy white seed onto her quivering femininity.

Still stroking and another contraction deep inside my shaft sent a huge rope of cum exploding out of the tiny slit in my cock. My semen flew through the air before it landed on Lauren’s cheeks and then up into her glorious red hair, leaving a cum trail all the way back to my cock. Right at that moment my cock seemed to be the centre of the universe as another spasm shot another load onto Lauren’s swollen belly. I kept stroking for her, rolling my fingers over the ridge of my cock head. Lauren was mewing and gasping in appreciation and just as I thought it was all over another contraction squeezed more cum up the shaft of my throbbing manhood and it flowed out of my slit. The milky goo ran down my cock head, flowing over my thumb and spilled all over my hand.

I looked down at the woman carrying my babies. I had given Lauren exactly what she wanted, splashing wave after wave of my hot sticky cum over her tits and pregnant belly and face, until it was dripping off her nipples as her body shook with the weight of her own orgasm. A surge of desire ran through her. She speeded up her masturbation, her fingers moved rapidly, went deeper, and she started to cum quickly, a long moan, her hips thrusting uncontrollably as her thumb pressed hard into her clit while she fucked her pussy as deep as she could go, up to her knuckles. Her climax was so intense that she ejaculated love juice into her hand but she couldn’t stop. She gave a loud groan. The slapping wet sound and liquid splashed her legs which seemed to prolong the orgasm. Exhaustion got her and she slumped back onto my bed as my cock twitched and another smaller contraction and another expelled more warm viscous lava down the shaft of my cock adding to the pool of warm creamy cum.

All contractions have ceased, my orgasm was over and I was left with a wonderful sensation of contentment and satisfaction. I slumped onto the bed next to Lauren and as I lay there recovering my senses, my erection began to quickly subside. My cock lowered itself into the pool of my cum, almost as if by invitation. I look at the time and realise forty minutes have passed, and it seems like ten. We rested for a moment, letting their orgasms subside. My eyes trailed off around the large gorgeous room in which they had been fucking. Well not quite fucking but certainly something indecent. I turned to look at her and smiled. She smiled back. Her chest was rising and falling rapidly as she got her breath back, her pretty little breasts gently quivering. She fanned her hot, flushed cheeks with her hand.

Lauren sat up, back straight, her bottom perched on the edge of the bed. She looked dainty, almost sophisticated, seemingly either unaware and unembarrassed that not only was she naked but that she still had my cum dripping off her breasts. She looked up at me with a dazzling smile, “I think that broke the ice quite nicely.”

I just stared at her, amazed by her self-composure. She sat there tying to muster the strength to rise from the bed, I sprang to my feet to help her up but she just looked down at her body, seemingly becoming aware of my semen for the first time. Her little nose gave the tiniest little wrinkle of distaste. She ran a finger along one breast until it was thick and gloopy and held it up to her face, looking at it with something like curiosity. Suddenly her tongue darted out, licking her finger clean, but it was dainty like a cat, not hot like a porn star.

“I love it, you know,” she looked at me, “You cumming all over me like that, marking me. It was pretty sexy,” she spoke like it was a regular occurrence, “but it makes a hell of a mess.”

I helped her to her feet and she stepped away from me and towards the bathroom door, facing fully away from me. “I’m going to clean up,” she said, not looking back.

Lauren reached the doorway then she stopped, as if suddenly unsure. She turned her head but not her body, the profile of her head showing to me but at 90 degrees to her body. She was looking out of the window. I turned to look too. I could see the open French windows of her bedroom.

“You should talk to Rachel.”

“I suppose so.”

She flashed me her most dazzling smile, “I’ll give you her new number. Call her while I wipe myself down.” Not waiting for a reply she was off, scampering like a schoolgirl into the bathroom.

I guess it was inevitable that I spent way too much time trying to figure out why I never figured out Rachel was cheating. Looking back, I could see the signs, especially right after I came home from work. A smarter man would have followed them up right then. Why was she so distant, when I needed her the most? Why on earth did she spend so much time “with her friend’s” rather than with me? I didn’t see any of it. I didn’t sense Joseph’s deception when he was with me. I didn’t see the changes in Rachel’s behaviour and I had always remained professionally distant from Lauren. I didn’t realise I had been side lined before it was too late. But I also had to admit that Rachel had been very good at pulling the wool over my eyes. Lots of practice, I guess; besides, I had trusted her completely. The more I thought about it, the more stupid I felt. Combined with feeling betrayed and abandoned, and being told what a wonderful guy my replacement had been, it’s no wonder I spent a lot of time at work. He was my best friend. I knew he could have any woman he chose. Even Lauren rejected me to be with him after all he had done.

Lauren told me she had told Rachel that I had her number… she reminded me daily that I should call her. But I couldn’t do it. I was scared. I couldn’t invite that pain back into my life. I was barely surviving as it was. It was a week or so later and I slogged up the driveway after another long day at work. Not even bothering to turn on the lights I heaved my backpack in the direction of a corner and slumped off toward my little kitchen.

“Welcome home.”

I froze. I had heard those words, spoken by that voice, softly, like a caress, thousands of times over the last five years. She turned on a light. She was beautiful. Her pink dress was pretty, not deliberately sexy; her face was lighted by her warm, welcoming smile. Our eyes met, and held. That’s how she knew the exact moment I began to wonder: How did she get in? This was my house. She dropped her eyes and her smile faded.

I sighed and slumped into a chair. “Why are you here, Rachel?”

“Lauren told me when you get home. I waited at hers. She had your spare key and she let me in. I wanted us to talk.”

"She took my spare key?” I shook my head, were there no lengths this redheaded woman would go to? “Rachel, I always thought that I knew you. But your affair with Joseph changed everything. Now I’m just starting to figure out who you really are, it’s like you’re a different person now. I just don’t know you anymore.” I said coldly.

"I’m the same woman you’ve known for the last twenty years. I’m the same woman you’ve shared a bed with for the last five. It’s tearing me apart that you’ve isolated yourself from me, that you spend so much time by yourself. I’m offering you an olive branch. All you have to do is accept it. I know you’re hurt by what you found out, and I’m so very sorry about that; please let me make you happy again.”

“I don’t think it’s that simple, Rachel.”

“Look at me.” I did.

“Tell me what you see.”

Our eyes met. We held each other’s gaze in silence for several moments, then it all came shooting out of me like pus from a lanced boil.

“I see a beautiful woman, just as beautiful as the day I fell in love with her, if not more so. I see the warm, tender face and hear the voice that thawed my heart all those years ago, and made me think that maybe there really was someone for me, that I wasn’t going to be all alone forever. I see the woman who became that one for me, the one special person in my world. Then I see all of that, offered to someone else. All of it.”

Rachel tried to interrupt me, but once I started, I couldn’t stop.

“I remember what it felt like, finally having someone to love, to trust. Someone who would never leave me, who wouldn’t ever hurt me on purpose, whose highest good would be my good, as my highest good was hers. For five years, I thought I had that. We had that. I would never have believed you would ever betray me. I trusted you completely.

"Then I found out I was wrong. About all of it. Joseph rocked your world, and I didn’t. I failed you, and he didn’t. He was a wonderful man, I was just… me. From the day you met him, when you lied to me and went to him, he took the place in your heart that had been mine. He saw you, he wanted you, he took you, just as he’d taken others before you, and would take others after you. You were all I had, my one and only, irreplaceable, as I thought I was yours. Neither of you cared about taking that from me.”

“But I did care,” Rachel wailed. “We both cared. He never took me from you, he never asked me to leave you. He knew I loved you, and respected that. That’s why we never wanted you to know, because we knew how much it would hurt you.”

“Lauren worked out what you were doing. You weren’t even that careful. You hurt her and pushed us together. Did you ever think about what you were doing to her? She was your best friend.”

"I didn’t think, I know, and I’m sorry. Lauren forgave me. I want you to forgive me as I forgive you. I guess… I don’t know. What I do know, is that I love you more than life, and I never stopped loving you.”

She looked so beautiful and earnest, and completely sincere.

“You didn’t love me enough to break off your affair. You didn’t love me enough to keep him from taking the place in your heart that once was mine. You let him cum inside you. We saw…”

She sighed. “It wasn’t like that, not at all. I felt… like the most popular boy at school wanted me. It felt wrong but… I enjoyed the thrill of it. I only saw you in my future. I only loved you. Tell me, what can I do to help you see?”

I was tired, I was emotionally wrung out, and I was sick of the whole mess. That’s my excuse for saying what I said next.

“Look, you’re the one who says I can’t see a problem in a relationship without a guide dog. You tell me.”

I knew before the words were out of my mouth that they were all wrong. Rachel fled the room in tears, slamming the door behind her. I felt like a heel, with good reason. I trudged wearily back to the front door.

I found them in the living room. Lauren was shooting daggers and Rachel sat in her pretty pink dress, huddled into a ball, crying her eyes out while Lauren held her. Lauren glared at me before turning back to Rachel. I wanted nothing more in the world than to take my ex-girlfriend in my arms and tell her it would all be okay, but at that moment, I didn’t think anything would ever be okay again. I knelt before them both.

“Rachel, I’m sorry. That was a rotten thing to say, especially after you reached out to me. I never should have said it, and I’m sorry. Please forgive me.”

“You don’t get forgiveness until you give it,” Lauren spat at me, sounding for all the world like a hissing cat. Rachel sat up and put a restraining hand on Lauren’s arm.

“I forgive you. Thank you for coming down and saying that. It means a lot to me.”

My voice didn’t work, so I reached for her hand, and kissed it.

“Why are you having such a hard time with this? Do all our years together mean nothing?”

“Well, they obviously don’t mean what I thought they meant.” They obviously meant a lot less to her than they did to me, for one thing, and that was the mildest thing I could think of to say.

“We have always been together and always supported each other, haven’t we?” Lauren spoke kindly now. “We make mistakes. We grow, we change. We become adults, we learn that our childhood wasn’t what we thought it was. It is hard, sometimes very hard, even if no one is at fault. We understand, or perhaps not; but we accept, we move on.

"We both hurt you, we understand, but you are not the first man to feel this, nor will you be the last. Your heart may be broken but life is not over, you will go on, one way or another. We hope, your beautiful girlfriend and I, that you go on with love. We have it here for you. Will you not embrace it? Will you not let us mend your heart?” Both women looked at me with hope in their eyes.

Lauren was right; life would go on. The two women facing me both knew how they wanted it to go. I had no clue. What a mess.

“What is it? What are you thinking? Tell us. We both love you, you know?” Rachel’s voice was tender, sympathetic.

“All right.” I took a deep breath and let it out. “You both know what you want. Going forward, I mean. You both know what you think is best for me. Do you know what I want? Do you even care? Or are you going to do what you want, and then manipulate and lie and deceive me into going along, just as you’ve done for the last however many years? The mother to my babies is still someone else’s woman and you Rachel, chose to cast me aside for my best friend. I will always know I am second place, if that. I just don’t know if I can live with that.”

I don’t know what they thought. I didn’t look at either of them. I stood up and went to the kitchen and made us all a drink.

It was a good question: what did I want? I wanted what I had before it was taken away from me. I wanted to trust in Rachel’s love for me. Rachel kept telling me that her love had never changed, but her actions said that wasn’t true, hadn’t been true for how ever long her affair lasted, and never would be again. So what did I want now?

Lauren ambushed me when I returned with three coffee’s, just how they prefered them. She immediately put me on the back step with the same question: what did I want?

“I want what I had before Joseph took it away from me.”

She sighed. “Joseph took nothing from you. He was a good man. He never took, he always gave. He made you more sexually responsive to the women in your life. He gave Rachel the help she needed, when you had left her.” I just looked at her and shook my head. Same old, same old. “He’s not the demon you make him out to be and you’ve somehow found the courage to forgive him!”

“You think like you’re married. Rachel did too, at first. This silly idea that a woman belongs to a man, that Joseph making love with her somehow took something that was yours. He seduced her out of that idea, and she is better for it. She came to understand that giving to one does not take from another. She could love, and give herself fully, to both Joseph and you, and that is what she did. There is no first, there is no second. There is just love. She and I understand this. You must, too, if you want to make sense of it all. You need to forgive yourself.”

“So what happens when you both have to choose between him and me?”

“Always with the conflict, always with the choice! Like me she chooses both, always, not the one over the other. Why can’t you understand?”

I thought for a moment. “Let me give you an example. I let Rachel back into my life, people see us together, they see you and Joseph… together. They see the way I dote upon the children I share with you and see the way Joseph looks at both of you, like you are his and I am an inconvenience. How can I believe I have a long term future with either of you? You say I have forgiven Joseph… but I had to! In order to even have this stupid scenario exist, I needed to be able to stomach being with him so I could be a part of my babies lives. I forgave him so I could still be a part of your lives even though I would need to be submissive and cuckold to you all. Do you think I can simply accept that?”

“Why not?” Lauren spoke first but I could see Rachel still digesting my words, “You get me, you get Rachel, you get the children and you even keep Joseph as a friend.”

“Rachel knows that displaying this relationship in public will humiliate and shame me by telling the world that she was his lover. That he was also your lover. You even let him and everyone else believe he fathered your babies. You’ve already chosen. So what will Rachel choose?”

“Oh, that is already decided, she won’t be cheating anymore with Joseph. I would rip off his balls if he did.”

“What if I am in love with you, Lauren? What if I know Joseph will cheat again? What if all I have to do is continue to wait and let Joseph destroy his own life. It’s pretty clear then, isn’t it? I said I would wait. Doesn’t that seem logical?”

“I really hurt you…” Rachel whispered.

"Let Rachel choose who she wants to be with,” Lauren continued to speak on her behalf, “She chooses to come back to you, live with you and remain in your life. She honors you as the one she loved first. And she always did, every time, come home to you despite being with him.”

“That’s because I paid the bills, and bigamy is illegal. We weren’t in an open relationship, Lauren. If something was broken in our relationship Rachel made no effort to fix it, instead she fixed herself at the cost of me.” It was a little harsh, I guess, but true. “Besides, she never really came home, not completely. Her heart stayed with him and you know it. It just took their careless attitude towards us finding out, and even then, they had to make sure I saw them fucking before I truly believed.”

The contests by both women continued, in spite of my protests and what I thought. I couldn’t really blame them; I’m sure Lauren was surprised and disappointed that it was taking so long for me to see things her way. Still, they left me limp and shaking after I was safely upstairs in my bedroom after they had failed to enlighten me. I was leaning against my door, waiting for my pulse rate to slow down. I heard the door close downstairs and then silence. I slid to the floor, buried my face in my hands and cried.

How on earth had it come to this? Suddenly I heard a light tap at my bedroom door. I almost opened the door when I heard Rachel’s voice, soft and sad.

“You’ve forgotten one thing.” She said, “I love you. Call me when Lauren isn’t around.”

I spent the weekend on my own. Lost in loneliness and sadness. As much as I wanted my “happily ever after” with Lauren, the confrontation had left me with no uncertainty that Lauren was after a different outcome. She was playing this game for different reasons that she was keeping close to that magnificent chest of hers. Maybe that did help me make a slight shift in my perspective? I did call her that Monday, and we did agree to meet for lunch. Our work commitments would keep the meeting short but it was a small first step.

Rachel and I grew closer as we continued our lunches together. Our lunches became a safe place for both of us to think out loud, and tell our troubles to someone who would actually listen and care, and not try to push an agenda. I learned a lot I never would have suspected about the trials of being caught cheating and the suffering she had been forced to endure as the villain. Joseph was going to be a temptation to any woman but she had willingly gone there and committed herself to him. I was learning to listen, and to understand. Unfortunately, the more I understood Rachel, the more I hated what we had done. After all, it took only the smallest nudge and the realisation of what Rachel and Joseph were doing for me to commit myself to Lauren. Hell, while Rachel was fornicating with her secret lover I was conceiving twins with her best friend! InitiallyI felt justified in my actions but now all I felt was guilt. I had been used and manipulated willingly and I had not gained anything in return. Even my babies were seemingly going to be raised by Joseph.

“I’m sorry,” Rachel said one afternoon, “I can’t tell you how much you’ve helped me by just agreeing to see me. I seem to see myself and my life so much more clearly since we’ve started having these lunches together. I know I don’t deserve your forgiveness but thank you for letting me back into your life, even if it is just for lunch. I’m paying by the way.”

“Isn’t that my line?” I asked. She giggled.

“Well, yes, maybe. I knew I had hurt you but I didn’t realise how used you felt. How powerless you had become at the hands of the three of us. I think I also saw Lauren in a new light too. She seemed to be making things more complicated than they needed to be… I don’t know why.”

“She’s pregnant with my babies. I barely understand women without all the extra hormones flying around. But I am happy that you can at least see my point of view.”

“When they are born… ask for a paternity test,” Rachel whispered, like it was a secret.

“I intend to, I won’t be sidelined. Not again. Never again.”

“You seem happier now… than you were?”

“I am. I hated feeling like a passenger. I hated feeling so alone.”

“Yes, everyone’s noticed how much more energetic and refreshed you are than you were. You’ve helped me the same way.”

“Oh come on, Rachel, I haven’t given you anything, because I haven’t got anything to give. I can’t find a problem in a relationship without a trained guide dog, and the evidence shows you’re right. All I’ve done is listen and… well, listen.”

“And that was exactly what I needed. Didn’t anyone ever tell you that when a woman tells you her problems, she doesn’t want you to fix them, or tell her how to fix them, she just wants you to listen?”

“So, my sitting here hating that I was clueless was–”

“-the best thing anyone could have done.” Rachel interrupted. We stared at each other in silence. “Enough. We need to get back to work.” We did.

Later that day I had taken some time off for a walk to allow my team to wrestle with some questions I had put to them, when Rachel called.

“How do you feel about us getting together for dinner? Tonight?” I hadn’t heard that much excitement in her voice. It worried me.

“I’m not sure,” I responded cautiously, “Do you think that’s a good idea?”

“I want to cook you something special. I want us to continue to… talk.”

“You mean you want me to continue to listen.”

“I owe you the truth. Please? Just the two of us. Let me explain how I managed to fuck everything up?” Perhaps I did owe Rachel an opportunity to clear the air. To say the unspeakable things that were always going to bubble under the surface. “Please? It would mean so much to me for you to come. Could you, please?”

“I think it would cause more harm than good.”

“We need to fix things. We need to get used to being around each other without all the emotional baggage.”

"I don’t know, Rachel. It’s either too early or too late for that.” I paused, “I’ll think about it and let you know.”

“Lauren and I both miss you, and I know no one else will fix you a nicer dinner than whatever you’ve got planned.” I had to admit she was probably right about the dinner. It was a crazy plan, but I guessed Rachel knew she had made a big mistake and didn’t have any better idea of how to fix it. This felt like desperation, and desperation can make people do strange things. “Come on? Let me cook for you? I’ll christen that nice new kitchen of yours?”

“Just dinner?”

“I’ll make your favourite? Let me get this all off my chest… it’s killing me. This is killing me.” She almost sounded like she was in tears. “Please?”

“Come over after six.” I responded simply.

“I’ll bring everything!” her mood had completely changed, the excitement had returned to her voice, “You won’t have to do anything.”

“Except listen,” I replied.

“Yes. Thank you. This means a lot to me. Thank you.” And with that she hung up the phone.

The sun began to disappear over the horizon as I watched her walk to the front door. I held a large bouquet of flowers for Rachel in one hand and my heart was in my mouth. It was the right thing to do to accept her olive branch and offer her one of my own. It was a good opportunity to make her feel special, and to thank her for what I anticipated would be a delicious family dinner.

The door opened to an unexpected heavenly vision. Rachel was naturally beautiful, but I had never seen her look as drop dead gorgeous as she did in that moment. She stood in the doorway wearing a small red cocktail dress accented by a plunging neckline and open back that left little to the imagination. The tight dress was barely long enough to cover her petite ass, wonderfully displaying her long legs that led to matching red four-inch high heels. Her long curled brown hair bounced off her shoulders; her warm, bright, welcoming smile lit up her face.

“May I come in?” she asked, enjoying the stunned look on my face that broadcast the response she hoped for.

“Uh, uh, hi,” I stammered trying to find the words. “These are for you,” I added as I pushed the large bouquet of flowers toward her.

“How sweet,” she said, taking the flowers and burying her face into them to breathe in the fragrance.

“They are your favourite,” I added.

“That is so sweet,” she replied. “Who said chivalry is dead?”

I led her into my warm house as she closed the door behind us. The lights in each room were low with the flickering of candles decorating small tables. “Please hang your coat up there, feel free to leave your shoes at the door and make yourself at home.”

“Let’s put these in water,” she said as I followed her to the kitchen in the back of the house. “I have some work to do in here before we can eat dinner tonight,” she shared.

“You don’t have to, I can order take away.”

“No, I’ve come prepared,” she said, smiling, holding up a bag of groceries.

“Are you sure?” I asked. “We could have rescheduled Rachel. You didn’t need to go to all this trouble.”

“And miss this opportunity?” she asked genuinely with a wink and a smile. “No, I’ve been looking forward to this. These are beautiful,” she added as she placed the flowers into a large water-filled vase.

“You know beautiful,” I blurted without thinking, still stunned at her splendor.

“Thank you,” she said. “Flattery like that will get you everywhere,” she winked playfully. “You like the dress?” she asked knowingly.

“You look amazing,” I answered honestly. “Any guy would be lucky to have you.”

“Well, you have me tonight,” she said. “I thought it would be fun to wear it for you when I knew it would just be the two of us,” she confessed.

An awkward wonderful tension filled the room. If this beautiful woman in a revealing dress wants to make me dinner, who am I to argue?

“Well, I feel so underdressed.”

“Don’t worry about that,” she reassured. “This is your house now, you make yourself at home.”

“Can I offer you a glass of wine?”

“Sounds great,” she said, ready for the taste and benefits of the refreshment. Then she went to work. She was like a machine when she cooks, there was no way I could ever keep up with what she was doing. Soon the kitchen was full of wonderful aromas and when she noticed our wine glasses were empty she topped us up, grabbed the bottle and invited me to join her in the living room for appetisers as dinner finished cooking. I watched the shimmery material of her dress moved over her ass as she made her way from the kitchen.

The fire crackled in the fireplace. Candles decorating the lowly lit room, the sounds of light music, the bottle of wine and hors d’oeuvres made the room unquestionably romantic. Rachel leaned over slowly as she sat down on the large couch, offering a full view of her small but ample breasts. As she sat down, her dress had nowhere to go but to hike up her long legs, offering a brief view of her matching red thong before she folded her legs. “Please,” she said, patting the cushion next to her. “Sit next to me.”

I obliged, as I watched her taking in the simple elegance of the room and host. We enjoyed easy conversation, laughter, stories and the rest of the wine in the bottle. I relaxed comfortably into the soft couch and the sweetness of warm conversation.

“Stay right there,” Rachel said, interrupting our conversation as she stood. Her smooth bare ass framed in red lace stared at me. She pulled her short dress down to cover her cheeks. “Oops,” she said with a smile. “I’ll be right back with dinner.”

I watched as she disappeared into the kitchen before returning with a small platter in one hand and freshly opened bottle of Merlot in the other. “I hope you like filet mignon, shrimp and asparagus,” she said as she leaned over to set the platter of food on the low glass table in front of the couch. She looked up with a smile as she lingered in the position to place the platter on the table, offering a long view of her pert round breasts. “How does this look to you?” she asked. Her question was unmistakably about more than the beautiful presentation of food on the platter.

“Looks amazing,” I answered with a reciprocal smile. “Absolutely delicious.” The filet mignon and shrimp were skewered with cherry tomatoes, lying next to the asparagus. “My favourite. You remembered.”

Rachel held her revealing pose as she filled both wine glasses before retaking her place next to me on the couch. “I listen to the things you say. I’m just sorry I didn’t pay more attention to what I had.”

“You didn’t have to go to all this trouble.”

“This is no trouble. It is the most enjoyable adult evening I’ve had in weeks, if not months. ” She picked up her wine glass, “a toast to an adult evening together.” Rachel offered a warm smile. The two glasses clinked.

“I wanted to eat here on the couch in front of the fire. It feels more relaxed and intimate,” I added. “I hope that’s OK.”

“More than OK,” she said, “I’ve planned this to follow an old French custom,” she continued. “You willing to go along with me on this?”

“Sounds fun,” I answered cooperatively.

“Wonderful. The custom is for a man and woman to serve each other the meal without utensils. One only eats what the other serves them. It allows them to connect more deeply in their experience of the food and one another.” Rachel smiled. “Each person tells the other what they want, and the other offers it to them.”

Sexual tension filled the room and moment. “Sounds nice,” I replied, feeling the early effects of the wine.

“What do you want first from me?” Rachel asked with a sultry voice, continuing her warm smile.

As good as the food looked, my first thought of what I wanted most from Rachel in that moment wasn’t anything she had prepared on the platter. “Filet,” I lied. She emptied the bamboo skewers of the meat, shrimp and tomatoes before picking up a piece of tender filet mignon with her long fingers and delivered it to my mouth. The meat melted in my mouth.

“Mmmmm,” I said almost involuntarily. “That is wonderful.”

Rachel smiled as she watched me enjoy the first bite. “How about some asparagus for me,” she requested.

I picked up the long spear and lifted the end to her thick lips. She slowly sucked it into her mouth, chewing and savouring it until it disappeared.

The more comfortable we became with the old French custom, the more seductive the experience grew. Playful gestures like circling the food around the other’s lips before delivering it and licking the other’s fingers became frequent. The leisurely dinner finished with the food on the small platter and the second bottle of wine.

“That was amazing,” I complimented her on the food and the experience.

“Thank you,” she answered. “For me too.” We both enjoyed the comfort and ease of the moment. The music softly filling the room changed songs. “This is one of my favourites,” Rachel said. “Come dance with me,” she said as she stood up. Her ass was again briefly exposed until she pulled the bottom of her dress down. She took my hand, giving little option but to join her.

She moved her body into mine as we stood together in the middle of the room. My left hand took her right, as our other arms wrapped around each other to begin to dance. She moaned as my right hand took its place in the center of her bare back. The music played softly, the fire crackled in the fireplace and we began to move slowly around the room. Rachel pressed her body against mine allowing her breasts to push against me and her abs against my aroused member. She laid her head on my shoulder.

“It feels so good to be held,” she whispered with warm contentment. “It’s been so long since I’ve danced.”

I was surprised to hear her vulnerable confession. Rachel could easily cause a line of men to form for the chance to take her out, simply by walking into a room. Working from home made real interaction with men a rarity. In many ways she liked it that way. I assume that’s why she ended up with Joseph… he was convenient. Things were much less complicated with him. However she let me know missed our companionship. She missed the experience of being held by someone she trusted. She missed the touch of a man.

I slowly caressed her back as we glided around the room. I felt her body melt into mine.

“I have some dessert for you,” she whispered, feeling deeply contented after dancing through a few songs. “Hungry?”

“Yes, that sounds nice,” I answered.

“Meet me back on the couch,” she said. “I’ll bring it in.”

I watched again as she disappeared into the kitchen. The evening felt comfortable and natural. Rachel emerged again with a plate of large long-stemmed strawberries dipped in rich chocolate and a bottle of complementing wine.

“Ready to take the French custom to a new level?” she asked coyly.

“Sure,” I answered. “What do you have in mind?”

“We take turns,” she said. “Each turn begins by asking the other person a question, as a fun way to get to know each other better. If the person answers the question right, or to the other’s satisfaction, then they enjoy a strawberry. If not, then you lose the strawberry.”

“We can ask anything?” I asked. “Sounds dangerous.”

“Anything, be brutal, be inquisitive” she answered. “I’m sure you have a lot on your mind. I won’t lie to you anymore. It doesn’t need to feel dangerous,” she added, “we could agree to lose more than a strawberry with every dishonest or avoided answer.” She said raising an eyebrow.

Her suggestion reminded me of a game Rachel and I used to play when we were dating. I knew she must have shared stories with Lauren and Joseph about the games we played.

“What do you suggest we agree to lose to make it more fun and dangerous?” I asked knowingly.

“What do you think?” she asked in an attempt to bait me.

“It’s your game,” I answered. “You tell me. Whatever it is, I’m in.”

Rachel didn’t balk at the opportunity. “Since it’s just the two of us, how about every time an answer isn’t good enough, the other person removes a piece of clothing from them.”

Her suggestion confirmed my hunch that Sandy had shared stories of the games we used to play. “That does sound costly,” I answered.

“Oh, we don’t have to…” Rachel started to say, not wanting to sound too forward.

“I’m pretty sure where this is going to lead…” I interrupted.

“We are adults. We can sort out our issues in an adult fashion.” Rachel smiled. Lust-filled suspense filled the room. She took a sip of her wine. Her plan was working. “No lame answers then,” Rachel added with a giggle. “First answer counts. If I’m not satisfied, it is the same as a non-answer, and I take a piece of clothing from you.”

“Deal. I’d like to point out that you don’t have many chances to miss an answer,” Carl observed.

“Then you better ask tough questions,” she smiled. “But I’ll go first. What’s your greatest fear?”

“My biggest fear is being asked what my greatest fear is,” I joked.

“Bad answer,” she answered.

“No I was just kidding,” I said playfully.

“And your first answer just cost you your sweater,” she said with a wink as she leaned over to take hold of the bottom of my sweater.

“I see how this is,” I said as she pulled my sweater over my head and tossed it across the room.

“Feels a little more even now,” she said with a satisfied smile as she rubbed her hand up and down my bare abs and chest.

“It’s my turn now. So if I wasn’t enough for you… what is your most intimate sexual fantasy that you’ve never told anyone?” I asked.

“You don’t waste time,” she said, feeling intimidated by the depth of the question.

“Just following your lead,” I answered. “Plus, you’ve piqued my curiosity. Your most intimate sexual fantasy that is so secret you’ve not even shared it with Lauren?”

“OK,” she said, feeling hesitant. “I sometimes fantasize about having sex with more than one person, like a threesome. The idea scares me but excites me too.”

“I see,” I complimented.

The first two questions set the tone of our intimate dessert game. A few more helped us to get to know each other better, make our way through a handful of rich strawberries and drain the third bottle of wine. We both felt the buzz, yet no more clothing had been lost.

“What is one of Lauren’s biggest secrets about herself that I don’t know?” Rachel asked.

“Which ones has she told you?” I replied.

“That’s not for me to say,” she answered. “I guess you’ll need to share her deepest darkest secret. I’m sure she has told me everything else. But if I’ve heard it before, then you’ll lose your pants. What’s the one secret she has never shared with anyone else?”

“I can’t do that,” I objected softly.

“You can’t or you won’t?” she asked villainy.

“Same thing,” I replied. “It wouldn’t be fair to break her confidence. They’re her secrets.”

“That’s chivalrous of you,” she said, “to sacrifice your pants for her deepest secrets. It’s her secret or your pants.”

Her words framed the choice. My silence gave her my decision.

“Time to stand up,” she said with a victorious tone, “and for me to take those pants off of you.” I stood up and faced my beautiful ex-lover. “Interlock your hands behind your head,” she asked, “so I have free access to take your pants off.” I dutifully obliged. Rachel felt my arousal intensifying as she unsnapped my slacks and lowered the zipper, before tugging the sides of my pants down toward the floor. The vigorous side-to-side tugging of my pants caused my long, hard erect penis to unexpectedly escape out the front gap of my boxers, and bounce in front of her face.

Rachel stared at my cock before staring up at me with horniness and sexual arousal. Then, she stared back down at my seni-erect prick and opened her mouth while ready to take me inside, as if my erection was meant to be there, as soon as she opened her mouth.

“Rachel, I’m sorry I’ll just-”

She instinctively leaned forward and immediately took it into her mouth and down her throat. Instead of standing I couldn’t help but gently hump her mouth and fuck her face.

Rachel wrapped her fingers around my girth and slowly stroked me while sucking. Really getting into blowing me, stroking me faster and harder, as if wanting me to and expecting me to cum in her mouth.

“Sorry,” she said, removing my glistening cock from her mouth. “I’m embarrassed to admit that with me a little bit drunk, I forgot where I was. I was enjoying blowing you,” she said. “I’m embarrassed to confess that I was ready for you to cum in my mouth.” She giggled.

“Well… that was unexpected.”

“I think we needed to go there.” She said breathlessly, looking up at me before staring down at my throbbing penis.

“It’s been a long time since I had sex. It’s been a long time since I’ve had your cock in my mouth,” she confessed with a little laugh. “I’m also embarrassed to confess that you made me so very wet. You made me horny,” she said squirming in her chair as if she was sitting on my cock.

“We are supposed to be talking things through,” I reminded her.

“I think we needed to remind each other of what it was to be together.”

“We were good together.”

“We were. Right, back to the game. We need to get everything laid out there don’t we?”

“I think you’re winning.”

“What is your favourite part of my body?” Rachel said with a giggle, “So, what is it?”

“Err…” I said blushing, “I really liked looking at your ass when were in public. All the men stare at it.”

“I knew I saw you stealing looks!” Rachel cut across triumphantly, “Admit it, you love my ass!”

“Yeah, I do love your ass…” I admitted with a sheepish grin, “Okay but your turn?”

“Ask me anything,” Rachel said.

“What is your favourite genre of porn?”

It was Rachel’s turn to blush. And blush she did. Rachel turned a bright shade of red, “Wha-what makes you think I like any porn?”

“Look, if you don’t watch porn, I guess it’s not applicable so you lose something,” I ventured.

Rachel was silent for a moment, “I… I guess I like the more amateur stuff… you know, more homemade… It just feels more real and natural.” Rachel’s face turned a shade of tomato.

“I get it, it does feel more authentic,” I agreed before I could stop myself, and at the look I received from Rachel, also turned a bright red.

After a moment’s silence, I tentatively said, “Your go?”

Rachel snapped back to reality, “Oh yeah sure,”

“What attracted you to Joseph?”

She stared me in the eye, knowing this was why we were really here. Taking a deep breath she responded, “The way he seduced me… no his kisses… no, maybe they are rolled up into one thing.”

“I see.”

“We knew it was wrong and we flirted anyway. We kissed. I let him touch me. I felt alive. Your kisses are better,” she added, “My turn, kiss me.”

I looked up at her.

“Hey, look, if you don’t want to…” she began.

“No, it’s not that, things are just progressing faster than I was expecting, a dare is a dare, and I am no chicken when it comes to dares.” I said as she gave her lips a slight pout.

I leaned forward, heart pounding in my chest, my cock was starting to weep precum. I was close to Rachel now. I stuck out my tongue and it met Rachel’s lips. I dragged it across and licked her lips from one corner of her mouth to the other. She pressed her lips to mine and pressed her tongue into my mouth. We kissed passionately and when I pulled away Rachel licked her own lips and took a deep breath.

“I know why you… went with Lauren. Who wouldn’t? You’ve fancied her since meeting her at school. But why did you have unprotected sex with her?”

“When she told me about you and Joseph we kinda ended up finding solace in each other. We ended up having sex together that first night. My heart was broken, Lauren helped me mend it although I knew it was only a temporary fix.” I sighed. “We used condoms that night and the next morning. But… I needed her. I didn’t want to lose her and suddenly we were fucking without protection and I wanted nothing more than to cum inside her. I wanted to make a baby with her, Rachel. I wanted my life to mean something and I wanted to mean something to her.”

“Did she ask you to?” she said.

“Yes.”

“Did she tell you she was ovulating?”

“No, well… yes, but afterwards.” I stared at her. She didn’t look disappointed. It was like she understood. “I think you’re cheating?”

“What?” She said as she came back from her thoughts.

“You asked three questions in a row.”

“Oh, yeah, sorry. I got a bit carried away there. I’ll take a forfeit.”

“Well, I’m sitting here in my boxers and they are barely hiding my package as it is. So… lose the dress”

“What!? But then I would be practically naked! I didn’t even wear a bra today!” Rachel looked around in mock panic.

“Well,” I said, trying to sound more stable than he felt, “you can back out if you want, but then you forfeit this game.”

After a moment Rachel said, “Oh no, I’m not quite ready to give up on you yet!” and stalked off towards the bathroom.

I was just starting to wonder where Rachel could be when she appeared standing in the doorway, wearing a towel wrapped around her.

I raised an eyebrow, “I’m pretty sure that’s cheating as well.”

“Yeah, yeah, I am going to take it off, I just… I want to sit down first.” Rachel said blushing furiously.

I nodded and Rachel sat down next to me again. “Do you want to see them now?” with that, Rachel slowly pulled the towel away from her to reveal her cleavage. I continued to watch as the lowering fabric revealed two pillowy soft breasts, full, puffy areola with large perfectly round pointy nipples, they were the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.

As she unveiled them they spilled out of their high position constrained once by towel, but still held a firm perky position on her chest. Rachel took her right hand and squeezed her right nipple then grabbed her entire right breast.

“Do you like what you see?”

“I love it.” Since she was sitting I could not see any details further down, but he could see that Rachel was wearing a thong. That wasn’t at all like her. Trying not to stare while simultaneously shifting to hide the tent in my pants, I took a chance, “Listen Rachel, why don’t we stop worrying about the consequences to our questions and just say what needs to be said?”

“I agree,” Rachel said a little too quickly, “I mean… I am feeling brave, so here I go: Are you in love with Lauren?”

“She’s… she’s my Dreamgirl.” I said honestly, “but she, like you, chose Joseph over me. She makes it hard to love her… but yeah, I do. For the sake of our children, I want them to know they were made from our love.”

“That’s sweet.” Rachel replied solemnly.

“Are you in love with Joseph?”

“No. He was always just… a fuck. A friend with benefits.”

“I watched him fuck you. He wasn’t wearing a condom. He came inside you, didn’t he?” She looked at me again and nodded.

“We stopped using condoms, ironically because he was scared Lauren would spot one.”

“That’s how she found out.”

“I know. I started letting him cum inside me… but… I’m on the pill.”

“You went on birth control for him?”

“Yes, he didn’t want children. He’s the opposite of you in many ways. And… you’ve just asked ME three questions in a row. You need a forfeit.”

“Fair enough.” I replied, still coming to terms with her words.

“I will choose the spot on my body that you will lick for 30 seconds.” Rachel looked up at me. Her hand made as if to point at her bare breasts but she wordlessly pointed at her neck.

I hesitated only for a moment before leaning in and placing my tongue against Rachel’s neck. I licked it up and down along her throat. I ventured towards both shoulders and felt Rachel shudder beneath me.

After what seemed like an hour, Rachel cleared her throat, “I think that was 30 seconds.”

“Yeah,” I replied, sitting up.

“Do you think I’m boring in bed?”

“Fuck no! But I must be. I watched you be more adventurous with Joseph than you ever were with me.”

“I think Joseph brought me out of my shell a little. We… broke up… before you could reap the benefits of my cheating. I wasn’t going to leave you. I don’t intend for you to find out. I was stupid.”

“I cheated with Lauren.”

“I made you cheat with Lauren! You would have never fucked that redhead if I hadn’t started sleeping with Joseph. I’m sorry…”

“It’s ok,” I sighed realising, “I forgive you.”

“I don’t need you to forgive me! I need you to be angry with me! Shout at me! Slap me! Choke me! Do something but punish me and then let’s put this all behind us. Please?” Rachel said, breathlessly.

“Haven’t we punished each other enough?”

“Spank me.” She said, simply. Rachel stood up in front of me and then put her fingers into the elastic of her thong, pulling the thin material down and letting her panties down to her thighs. My eyes were glued to her vulva as it became visible. She had waxed away her hair revealing her petals in their full splendor. I could see her labia and I think I nearly came when I saw her pussy.

She slid the thong further down her legs until she was naked from the waist down in front of me.

“Spank me, as hard as you like and for as long as you like.”

“We don’t need to-”

“YOU don’t need to, and I understand, you never wanted to hurt me… but this is what I need.”

Rachel was naked now except for her heels. She climbed onto the sofa and then she lay upon my lap. She placed her hands on the sofa to lower herself very slowly so I could watch her. She knew exactly how to make this as aesthetically pleasing for me as possible. As she bent over I could see that she was very, very wet and I knew she was only going to get wetter. Her beautiful and sexy bare ass was right in front of me and I slowly rubbed my hand over it. Her skin was soft and I could tell she was ready for this.

“I do love your ass, Rachel. Are you sure?” Rachel’s head dangled between her arms and she was breathing heavily.

My cock felt like it would explode as I looked down at Rachel, who was looking up at me very breathlessly. Without a word she stuck her ass into the air. My breath caught. Rachel’s beautiful, naked ass was poking up towards me, inches from my own face. I could see the gentle parting of her cheeks and just beyond them I could just make out her brown puckered hole.

I gulped, “Err… Rachel…?”

Rachel looked around at me with a confused look, but then realisation dawned on her face, “I need this…” she put on a sweetly innocent voice, “Please, please spank me…”

I placed one hand on her voluptuous cheek, running it over the perfect form. I raised my hand and brought it down with a sharp smack. There was a sharp intake of breath from Rachel.

“Was that too hard?” I asked, concerned.

“No, that was perfect, keep going.” Rachel said.

I drew back again, smack, and again smack. One on each cheek.

“Harder. Please,” she whispered, “Punish me! I’m a cheating whore! You said it yourself! I deserve it.”

“Rachel!”

“Do it! Spank my bottom red raw.” I could feel her tense, waiting for the first blow. It didn’t come. She was just about to beg when I hit her harder than I’d ever hit anyone, let alone a woman. CRACK.

“Yes!” She cried out, but the next spank took away her breath. CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK. It seemed to go on forever, and I lost count. Her tears were falling quickly now, as I alternated ass cheeks. CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK. I could feel the heat in her ass, she was squirming, trying to get out of my reach, but she forced herself to endure her spanking.

CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK. The more she tried to scream, the harder it was to breathe. A constant trickle of tears, and saliva, trickled down her face. CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK. When I thought she could take no more, and I thought she may pass out, I stopped, as abruptly as I had started.

It was then I realised I WAS crying. “Fucking hell, Rachel. I can’t believe you made me do that.” I was in floods of tears. And cry? I never cry. I haven’t cried in 20 years. I could hear her calling me.

“That’s good, let it out. Keep going. Spank me. I need you to.” she wailed.

I wanted to stop. I wanted to pick her up and wrap her in my arms. But, no, I was someone else. Furious with myself for having to do this to her. She was supposed to be mine to protect, and nurture. But her cheating had put a series of events into play that had left me a broken man. She was right, this was her fault. Without warning, I began to spank her again. CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK. She couldn’t scream any more, and I could see the welts begin to rise on her ass. She was pleading with me. Not to stop, not to continue, just pleading.

“Ah, yes, oh…. Aghhhh!” and then I stopped. She looked up at me, tears streaming from her blue eyes. I looked down on her in horror. Red hand prints on her cheeks, her body quivering in my lap. Hold me?” she begged, ”Please, just hold me.” And I did.

She looked so vulnerable, so incredibly fragile. She climbed from my lap and I held her close to me. Her sumptuous lips immediately swallowed me up. It felt exciting and emotionally arousing. I felt her lips careening across mine while consuming my every reaction. My lips became part of her. I became part of her while feeling her tug at my tongue vigorously. I didn’t want to stop. I couldn’t stop. I wouldn’t stop. Every feeling I had in me was hers to take. I heard Rachel breathing and it was heavy. She was expressing her devotion to kissing me. Our kissing was never ending. We went on forever.

We rocked one way and we rocked the other way, but we never let go of each other and our lips did not separate during the whole time we kissed and rocked back and forth. We were incredible. She was even more incredible.

I could feel heat pouring out of her. I could feel passion flowing out of her in all directions. She was this beautiful, precious and huggable pillow searching for all my emotions. I felt she was trying to find the origins of my soul. She sobbed and I wept. I couldn’t tell if they were tears of grief or joy. It didn’t matter.

In kissing and hugging her petite beauty I craved more out of her lips. I only yearned to find more of her figure which I could hold, squeeze and adore. I caressed her stinging butt cheeks and felt her wince at my touch. I soothed her pains and we continued to hug each other. All I wanted to do was to shout out joyously and never stop kissing those succulent lips of hers.

It was utterly blissful. They were softer then ocean sand. I grabbed her body but it always seemed to slip away from my fingers. I had to grab her again… and again but I loved coming back each and every time I did.

She would squeeze me and boy did I love that. She squeezed me over and over. I truly enjoyed feeling her hands grabbing and squeezing me sensuously. I felt her cheeks. I felt her breasts. I’d even feel her tummy all of which pushed against me in wonderful choruses. I’d feel her legs and thighs slowly wrapping themselves around the back of me pulling me closer towards her. The heat from her body was intensive. She was amazing. I wanted to do what she was doing to me, but only her legs found their way around me and I loved how it all made me want her forever.

We let go of each other sometime later, Rachel lay back into my lap, facing upwards and staring into my eyes, “Thank you.”

“You shouldn’t thank me for that.”

“I needed that. We needed that. I need you to know… it felt good.”

I just looked at her incredulously.

“You’re a fixer. A good one. I love that about you. You are a top-notch problem-solver, a Handy Andy. You always have a solution for me, and I used to come to you for that a lot. I want to know your thoughts, what you think I should do or shouldn’t do. Honestly, I depend on your input when it comes to making decisions, big or small. I so appreciate your wisdom—it’s one of the things I fell in love with. But sometimes, I’m not interested in speaking with Mr. Fixer (even though he’s awesome). Sometimes, I just want to talk to you.” She took a deep breath, “A few weeks ago, I was so sad. And it wasn’t a sadness you had caused—it wasn’t your fault, or anyone’s fault really. I was sad about circumstances beyond my control. This happens sometimes. I’ll find out about something that completely shatters my heart, and the first person I want to talk to about it is you. But Mr. Fix-It, my love, here’s the thing:

When I come to you and confide in you a deep and gnawing sadness. When I tell you that I feel like I dropped the ball or I should’ve done better to make the people in my world feel loved. When I cry about regret but also about the brokenness of this world that sometimes makes the darkness feel heavy and immovable. Just hold me.” Her blue eyes stared into my soul.

“I didn’t acknowledge your needs. I pushed you away.” I looked away, unable to face the pain I felt, “You needed something more and I couldn’t even see it happening. You found what you needed in Joseph’s arms… in his bed.”

“No, this was something that I did and brought upon myself. I know you are desperate to bring me relief and take this pain for yourself. I know all you are trying to do is make me feel better.

But please, just let me be sad. Resist all those big, brawny urges to solve the problem. Yes, you might offer some fantastic solutions. Yes, you might even say good things, advice I might ask you for on another day.

But in those raw moments, I just want to be held. I just need you to let me be sad, and maybe even be sad with me. Let me be disappointed, in myself even, and bear down into the regret or the pain or the grief I’m feeling.”

“Can we fix this? Will we be ok?”

“I needed you to blame me. I even needed you to spank me. I was a naughty girl,” she laughed, “but now I think we can move forward. I am ready to forgive myself. The question is, are you?”

“I don’t know. Your actions affected you and me. Mine will have lasting consequences for the rest of my life. Lauren and I have mated. She’s going to bare me my children. My infidelity can never fade away.”

“I think you just need to let that sadness overwhelm you and not make any attempts to un-feel it. Because I think the only way to fix it is to feel it.”

“Does it make you sad?”

“Yes, and there will be times when it overwhelms me. But I see the joy in it. You love Lauren, you wanted to be a father. You’ll be a great daddy. I’m not saying I’ll be sad forever. I’m just saying I’d rather feel it deeply all at once than let it come in shallow waves for weeks on end,” she reached up and stroked my face, “I love your wisdom—and I promise, I will always need that. But in those first moments of sadness, here is exactly what I want you to do: hug me tightly, cry with me or just let me cry as long as I need to, stroke my hair, and tell me how much you love me. That’s it. It’s so much easier than any solution. I just want to feel safe and loved, when things around me feel untethered and cold.”

“I will do better”

“I’m so thankful to be in a relationship with someone who desires my happiness.“

“A relationship?”

“If you’ll have me?”

“I love you, Rachel.”

“I love you, too.”

“Let’s have one more round of questions. It’s my turn,” she said, sitting up and climbing onto the sofa beside me. I kept on staring at Rachel’s nakedness, mesmerized.

After a long moment I said, "OK.”

Rachel did not move from her position, “Did you enjoy… spanking me?”

“Not at first… but towards the end…”

“It’s just I could feel your cock getting harder and harder the more you spanked me.”

“Oh fuck!”

“And I got wetter and wetter.”

“It turned you on?”

“Uh-hu…”

I felt Rachel’s hand slide down my back, around my waist and across my hard cock. She stroked it through the boxers, then slid her hand inside the fly and ran her fingers along the shaft. I squirmed and kissed her harder. Her hand grabbed around my throbbing member and pulled it out the open fly.

"Mmmm, what do we have here?” Rachel asked me, as she gently stroked my cock. The boxers were loose enough that my cock could easily poke out and not get caught up in the material.

She slowly slid off the couch to kneel at my feet, still stroking my hard rod. She lightly kissed the tip, sending shivers up and down my spine. Rachel took my cock in her mouth, licking with her tongue, and sucking on the shaft. I could feel the warm wetness as she slid my cock in and out of her mouth.

Rachel kept it up, speeding up and slowing down, licking, sucking, kissing. She opened the fly in the boxers wider, then gently pulled out my balls as well. She took each one in her mouth, kissing and lightly sucking on them. Then she massaged my balls as she returned to sucking me off.

“You better pull out soon, because I can’t hold it much longer. This feels so good!”

She looked up at me, smiling, and said “I want to taste your seed and suck you dry. Let it go!” My cock was back in her mouth, and picking up speed.

A few more minutes, and I groaned, “I’m cumming…”, and shot a huge load, as she gulped and slowly milked every drop from my throbbing cock. She licked me clean, as my cock relaxed. Then she gently tucked me back in the boxers and crawled up on the couch.

We kissed, and I could faintly taste my cum in her mouth, as she rubbed her chest against mine. We were both so horny.

I spun her around on the couch, laying her back, as I caressed her breasts. I kissed her neck and worked my way down to her hard nipples, taking each into my mouth. She arched her back as I nipped on her sensitive points. I stroked her breasts and body, then I reached down to caress her pussy. As my fingers massaged the tender area. I spread open her labia and slid a finger inside, coming into contact with her sticky pussy. I gently ran my finger between her swollen lips.

“Mmmm, somebody is very wet here…”

“I’m so horny and that feels so good! Do you like my pussy? I started doing it a few months ago and I’ve never looked back. It makes everything so much…. more.”

Rachel’s pussy was clean-shaven. It looked beautiful, like a little girls; all clean and smooth and extremely inviting. I was drawn to touch it. As my fingers touched the skin I heard Rachel give a little sigh and she spread her legs farther so that the lips opened, ready for investigation. Her sweet smell entered my nose and from that point I knew that I wanted to taste her, to tickle her clit with my tongue, and probe her tight wet hole that lay before my eyes.

I knelt between her open legs and what I saw was a perfectly bare pussy, glistening with juices, and red lips spread open. Her clit was red and erect, begging for me to suck on it.

I licked her moist labia lips, gently sucking on the outer ones, and running my tongue around. I kissed her pussy like it was an open mouth, and tasted her strong musky juices. My tongue darted into her warm pussy as she arched her back and moaned in delight. I ran my tongue around her clit in little circles, alternating with gently taking her erect button between my lips and sucking on it.

I took my time, speeding up and slowing down, as her legs started trembling. She was so wet as her juices continued to flow into my mouth. My cock was stirring again, getting hard and poking its way out of the fly in the boxer shorts. She grabbed my head and pulled it tighter to her pussy.

"Oh yes! Eat me! You’re driving me crazy!”

I moved forward and opened her lips farther with my thumbs. Knowing how sensitive she must be, I was careful to be very gentle… the moans from Rachel coaxed me farther, and she writhed on the bed as I applied my tongue to her hot wet pussy. I darted my tongue in and out of her hole, and then licked upwards to her clit. She was so wet and warm, my cock ached to be touched, precum dripping, but I concentrated on the task in hand. I teased her, going in circles around it. Her hips pushed upwards as I teased her. I placed my mouth over her clit and gently sucked, pushing two fingers inside her simultaneously. As the pressure increased, Rachel came with a loud moan, her legs squeezing my head in between.

“Now,” Rachel gasped, “You need to take me to bed.”

Rachel rose unsteadily to her feet and I took her by the hand and led her to my bedroom.

“You have a beautiful little house here, you’ve made a good home.” She said when we reached her bedroom across the landing at the top of the stairs. I opened one half of the double doors and guided her into the dark room. Once inside, she closed the door firmly behind us and let go of my hand. As I heard her move off to the side, she looked around, trying to take in the room. The curtains were mostly drawn, making the white room a dark gray. The bed linen was white with purple pillows, the carpet a biscuit colour and warm against my bare feet. Other than two extra pillows on the floor I always kept it spotless.

“That’s a new bed, has it been christened yet?” Rachel said seductively.

“Yes,” I replied honestly as she moved around the room wearing only her stilletoes.

“Have you fucked Lauren in this bed?”

“Yes,”

“Really?” She didn’t sound angry or surprised, “when?”

“Just last week,”

“She’s as pregnant as a pregnant woman can be,” she laughed, “that must have been some session.”

“It was,” I said remembering my sperm fountaining across her ripening body, “she convinced me to contact you.”

“Aaaah yes, that makes sense. I wish I could have seen that.” Rachel had walked over to the window and pulled the curtains back a bit. The moonlight bathed the bedroom in its silvery light. The light didn’t come in so strongly and the room subtly brightened without losing its furtiveness. She noticed me glancing at the bed, and smiled. She huffed a bit, “I didn’t sleep much last night, I was worried about you.” She walked to the other side of the bed and plumped up my pillows. I stepped into the room and towards the bed, leaning down to pick up the two extra pillows. I put them on the bed, and sat on the duvet, and that’s when it hit me.

Sex. Or at least pussy. The pillows I was still holding smelled like Lauren’s pussy. Rachel began climbing onto the bed behind me, I realised Lauren and I had used the extra pillows for support, I hadn’t washed them. Her scent… a reminder of good things passed. I heard a rustle and turned, saw her on her knees on the bed, stretching out like a kitten as she pulled off her shoes. My eye was drawn to her breasts, small but nicely shaped. I was gratified to see her puffy nipples clearly extended. Her left hand trailed along her ankles, gently massaging her own calf muscles.

She watched me for a second looking at her, then settled down on the bed face up. “Take your boxers off, aren’t you hot?” she said, as she shifted a bit and brought one knee up. Her hands went behind her head and she seemed to want to admire me.

That didn’t take much convincing, but was this the right thing to do? Once again, now that it came to it my path became murky? Should I just pull them down and casually make love to Rachel? I decided that she seemed to know what she wanted, so I pulled my boxers down, and tossed them onto the floor. She smiled and her eyes followed them halfway across the room as I tossed it, but she came back to me. She leaned back a bit, stretching out and making her midsection rise.

I figured it wouldn’t get much more clear than that. I moved toward the bed, climbed in, and moved in towards my ex-girlfriend. I gently put my left hand across her tummy, leaned on my right arm just above her head, and leaned in. Quickly but not aggressively. Assertively but not brashly. I put my lips on hers, and pressed gently, only letting a bit of moisture cross. Leaving her marked like that, I pulled back and looked into her eyes. She looked directly back, perhaps a bit surprised but now seeing an open door.

“I love you, Rachel,” I said.

She smiled, softly but sweetly and I remember her eyes were full of love. Her right hand came up and caressed my cheek.

“I love you, too.” I propped myself beside her and leaned in for a kiss. As we held the kiss my hand moved over her smooth thighs and up to touch her sex. She tensed, but she opened her mouth to let my tongue into her mouth and I felt her relax as she returned my kiss. To her credit she knew how to kiss and she was getting quite passionate as I started caressing her hips and her beautiful ass cheeks. My hand returned to her pussy and when I touched her mound I had to look down to confirm that hers was certainly the smoothest I had ever seen. I returned to kissing her as my hand explored her slit then she moaned as I stroked her clitoris and discovered that she was still extremely wet.

She was enjoying herself, moaning and squirming as I fingered her so I decided to increase the pace, rubbing her clit and fingering her wetness. She started moving against my hand, panting and moaning and then I watched as she cried out and felt her pussy flooding my hand as she orgasmed.

We sat for a few minutes as she wound down. Then she smiled, slipped her hand around my girth and pressed her breasts into me as we kissed.

What breasts! They were creamy white and stood out from her torso without the slightest hint of sag. Her nipples were large and proud with in-pointing centres. The areolae were about two inches in diameter and crinkled and magnets to my mouth. I reverently licked around her nipples, one after the other, feeling the ruched surfaces rise even further. I sucked her left nipple into my mouth, swirled my tongue and and felt it burgeon further. Suddenly the inner section popped out and I sucked some more. I quickly switched to the right and repeated the dose. I leaned back and admired them. While Lauren had wonderful breasts, Rachel’s were absolutely breathtaking.

We had both started panting. She put her hands on my shoulders and looked deep into my eyes. “I missed this.”

“I missed yiu6,” I murmured and kissed her deeply, pulling her against my steely bulge.

“I want to do everything,” she whispered as she shuffled to her knees and grabbed it gently. “Oh yes, it’s perfect. It’s more beautiful than I remember. I’m going to kiss and lick it. Don’t try to stop me.”

Yeah, right!

She quickly learned by my sighs and moans what pleased me, and just about all of it did. She was a natural. Her eyes looked up at me from under the cloud of her beautiful wavey hair. When she pulled it down and started sucking on it, swirling her tongue around the helmet, I could have shot my load there and then. I restrained myself and raised her back into my embrace, kissing her deeply, tasting the slightly salty residue of my precum on her luscious lips.

“My turn,” I said, sitting her on the bed and kneeling at her pretty feet. Gently I eased her thighs apart and pushed her gently onto her back. I raised her knees and gasped at the beauty before me. Her pussy bulged and gaped just a little, enough for me to see the shiny inner pink of her labia majora. I pushed them apart with my thumbs and was rewarded with the view of her perfectly symmetrical inner and outer lips rising to a pronounced hood that covered at least a quarter of her wonderful slit. “What an absolutely gorgeous pussy you have, Rachel. It is perfect.” I put out my tongue and licked her slowly from bottom to top, again and again. She moaned, one arm over her eyes. I glanced up but couldn’t see her face through the mounds of her perky breasts. I reached up and squeezed her tits, seeking her rigid nipples, while continuing to lick her gathering juices. She tasted exotic, like fine wine. The bulge beneath her clitoral hood was getting larger. I sucked the bulge and felt the sudden swell of her pearly clit as it burst from beneath. I swirled and sucked, swirled and sucked, then pushed my tongue into her pussy as far as I could. She shuddered and wailed as a gush of joy juice inundated my mouth. I slurped as hard and fast as I could to get it all.

“Make love to me, now please,” Rachel panted, pulling at my shoulders to bring me up between her raised knees.

“I’ll make love to you. And I’ll fuck you until we are both spent.” So saying, my cockhead found its target like a homing missile and gently slipped into her inundated love channel. I held it there, relishing in her tight, wet heat.

When she finally couldn’t take any more, she cried out “I need your cock in my pussy! Hurry!”

“I wasn’t expecting any sex and I don’t have any condoms?”

“It’s okay, I’m on the pill, remember. Just slide your bare penis back inside its home!”

My cock slid easily between her moist lips. She gasped as I slid all the way inside. Rachel grabbed my ass and pulled me in tighter. Her legs wrapped around me as she writhed in ecstasy.

“Fuck me! I want to feel you cum inside me!” She looked at me with shining love in her eyes. “Do me, nooooooooooowwwwww,” she shrieked as she gripped me with her ankles and pulled me into her. My cock drove into her clinging depths to shudder against her cervix. I kept still and waited for the pain of penetration to go, for her pussy to get used to my thick steely rod.

I saw the pain pass and began to fuck her gently at first and then with rising speed. Rigidly, I controlled the uncontrollable waiting for the sign. There it was! And it didn’t take long. The flush across the upper chest, the eyes rolling heavenward, her thighs gripping my waist, her nipples burgeoning and the wail of ecstasy of her first cock induced orgasm.

Rachel stiffened up and let out a yell, “Oh god! Yes…yes…YES!” She climaxed and squeezed me tight.

I rose up on my arms above me as I watched her petite body shudder in ecstasy. I ran my hands through her soft hair and smiled at her as I looked into her beautiful blue eyes which were now sparkling with lust.

I moved my hands down to her waist and said to her “Turn around and bend over for me.”

Obediently Rachel turned around on the bed to face the headboard and she leaned forward, placing her delicate hands on its surface to support her. She wasn’t really bent over enough for me so I got her to move lower, so that she was resting on her elbows, and her sexy ass was raised in my direction. I looked at the mirrored wardrobes and noticed while I was helping her arrange her position that her pert tits were free and resting on the duvet.

I tried to avert my eyes and look upon her sexy ass but all that did was get me even more turned on, knowing I was about to sink my cock into her tight pussy. I caressed her butt cheeks, noticing my hand prints from earlier had begun to fade from her smooth, firm bottom.

I grabbed hold of her hips and caressed down her long smooth legs. She parted them slightly and I could see her wet pussy clearly, which still looked tight even after her earlier orgasm.

I moved closer and I held my hard cock and teased her clit and pussy which spread her juices over her entrance and the end of my thick cock. I placed my hands back on her hips as I eased my cock between her tight pussy lips. Slowly I pushed forward, watching as my hard cock spread her wet labia, stretching them wide as my thick shaft eased into her.

“Oh yes, I can feel your cock filling me.”

Rachel was moaning as I continued to slowly thrust my cock into her tight pussy. I put my hand on her smooth back and pressed firmly, keeping her pinned to the bed while I started to ease my cock in and out of her hot pussy. She was so eager to have my cock inside her young body that she started moving her ass back towards me, urging me to fill her up even more. I grinned as I realised that she would be back for more if this was anything to go by, but for now I needed to satisfy my immediate needs.

“Move back and forth, Rachel, feel my cock inside you” I instructed her. I used my hands on her hips to show what she needed to do, getting her to slide her ass back and forth while I stood still. Soon she was dictating her own pace, sliding her tight pussy up and down my engorged cock while I watched.

It wasn’t the rhythm that would make me cum so I was about to take control again when I started hearing Rachel making some strange noises. At first she made some barely audible mewing sounds but soon she was moaning louder and she started to move faster on my cock, pushing her ass against me to force my cock deep inside her, and then moving away to feel it slide almost all the way out of her.

I reached around under her and stroked her clit in time with her movements against me. Suddenly she was shouting out in ecstasy as she started to cum again, this time with my cock inside her pulsating pussy.

“Oh yes, oh my god, oh yess, I’m going to… I’m going to… oh fuck!” she shouted as she suddenly came all over my cock, her body shaking and her pussy clamped around my throbbing manhood.

Slowly she slumped to the bed, resting face down after her wild climax. But I needed to finish soon because I could feel my cum rising in my balls from the sensations of her tight pussy on my engorged cock.

Looking down at her I grabbed her sexy hips again, and watched my glistening cock slide in and out of her slim body while she lay slumped on my table still overcome by her recent orgasm. I started fucking her fast, thrusting my hard cock deep inside her warm pussy and filling her up with each stroke.

I could feel my cock pushing up deep inside her pussy and spreading her pussy lips with each urgent thrust. I fucked her roughly, my strong hands digging into her thin waist to hold her still while I pushed my cock deeper and deeper with each thrust. Rachel started to respond to my fucking by moving against me again, and I could feel her pussy tighten around my erect penis. She raised herself on her hands while I took her, bent over on my bed.

I looked up at the back of her head where her soft brown hair was swaying back and forward in time with my deep strokes. I couldn’t resist reaching up with one of my hands and entwining her fair hair between my fingers. Pulling gently but insistently on her hair I raised her head and pulled her body against my cock in time with my strokes.

I was in complete control now and Rachel could do nothing except respond to my fucking as I buried my cock deep inside her sweet tight pussy. This control I had over her was turning her on again and she started making her mewing noises again, which I now knew would result in another orgasm if I continued. I could feel my own cum rising in my balls and cock and I knew I would soon be cumming inside this beautiful woman.

“I’m going to cum soon Rachel, I’m going to cum inside you,” I said while I continued to fuck her.

“Oh yes, I want your cum, please, fill me with your cum,” she begged me, her words punctuated with her moans of an impending climax.

With a grunt I pulled back on her hair so her ass was forced against me and I pressed my cock deep inside her, and with a shout I started to cum inside her. Again and again I felt my hot cum spray inside her tight pussy, filling her up with my seed. Shooting the contents of my testicles into her. My baby maker spurted hugely, inundating her womb with fighting spermatozoa while I groaned in erotic ecstasy, both physically and from my soul. She was mine and I was hers, joined in earthly lust, forever and ever.

I kept my cock buried all the way inside her body while my cum continued to shoot from my hard cock and I heard her screams of joy as she came again, her body shuddering and her pussy milking my cock while another orgasm consumed her.

Rachel slowly recovered and murmured quietly to me “Oh how I missed that. I love the feel of you inside my little pussy… your cum feels so warm in me.”

I squeezed my cock to deposit the last of my cum in her vagina, and pulled her shivering body to mine, holding her in a tight and loving embrace, enjoying the tingle, when Rachel burst out, “Quick, sit me up! I’m leaking on your clean sheets!”

I grabbed her under the arms and sat up, pulling her to straddle my lap, all without my cock leaving her pussy. We laughed and hugged, as I felt our combined juices running into my lap.

Soon, my cock relaxed and I felt it plop out of her pussy. Rachel reached down to the floor and picked up my disgared boxers, holding them to her crotch, and climbing off my lap. She tried to wipe up some of the juices as I looked down at my crotch. The boxers were soaked through, almost transparent, with our cum – thick ropes of sperm across the wet material.

Rachel laughed and said, “It looks like we’ll be doing a little laundry. Luckily there is only a small wet spot on the bed.”

We walked to the bathroom and she threw the soiled boxers into the laundry basket.

“I can’t believe how wet I was,” Rachel exclaimed, “sorry about that.”

I picked her up and set her on the bathroom counter. “Let me clean you up.”

I knelt down in front of her, spread her legs, and began licking out her wet pussy. I was tasting both of our cum, sweet and salty and warm. Rachel leaned back and enjoyed the attention, purring like a cat.

In no time, she was squirming and spreading her legs wider, pulling my head in closer. She came again, and I continued licking up her juices. Finally she pushed me away.

“Let’s take a quick shower. I need to cool down.” She did look flushed and her vagina, despite my efforts, was still exuding our stick love potion. I picked her up and carried her into the bathroom, placing her gently on the bathroom unit. I kissed her and pulled her to me. Her soft, velvety breasts pressed into my chest. My tongue sought out hers and we consumed each other with a passion that neither of us had felt for each other for a very long time.

“What was I saying?” she said unsteadily as she pulled her mouth from mine.

“We need to shower.” I reminded her, turning on the taps and letting the warm water cascade around us.

“Right. I need—”

I kissed her again, reaching my hand down to her perfect ass. I grabbed it hard and moved my finger into her pussy from behind. She shivered and moaned softly as I pushed further into her wetness.

“Still such a naughty boy, I like this new you.” she moaned into my chest as the water poured over our naked bodies. Washing away our sins and with it our guilt.

I used my free arm to grab her ass and, as her right leg hooked around my left, I roughly jammed three fingers into her pussy. Wrapping both legs around my thighs, she pulled herself up higher while my fingers worked furiously, her hips now thrusting violently down on my hand. It only took a minute for her to come, bucking wildly as she did so. As the orgasm reached its highest peak she fell silent and still, finally releasing the pressure with a long, slow exhalation ending in a single syllable: “Fuck!”

Rachel slowly and sensually slid down my body until she was on her knees and facing my throbbing, hungry cock. She teasingly stuck out her tongue and flicked the head a few times.

“I suppose you want me to suck this cock again, don’t you?”

All I could do was smile and try to regain the breath that the look in her eyes knocked out of me.

“I thought so.” She flicked the head with her tongue again and cradled my balls gently in her palm. “You want me to take this big, beautiful cock, wrap my wet lips around it and slide it in and out of my mouth until you shoot a load of your tasty juice down my throat.” She put her fist around my rod and took the first two inches into her wet mouth. After pulling it out at a painfully slow pace, she smiled up at me. “Like that?”

“Just like that,” I was able to squeak out.

Her hand was pumping my dick, as she said, “Doesn’t feel quite right to me. Sure it’s not like this?” She swirled her tongue around the tip a few times before taking it deeper. Every little motion, every little flick of the tongue, every millisecond of the experience created a sensation so intense that the boundary between pleasure and pain was crossed again and again. Years ago it was not uncommon for Rachel to have an orgasm while fellating me, even without any direct stimulation, so when she spontaneously climaxed in the shower—her body stiffening and silent but her mouth working even more furiously on my cock—it was yet another delicious reminder of those halcyon days.

She took a short breather and looked up at me. I could see tears in her eyes and I instinctively pulled her to me for a gentle kiss, followed by another more passionate one, our tongues melting into one another. Sweetly and with a deep longing that mirrored my own Rachel said, “I want you inside me.” I kissed her again, picked her up in my arms and, still soaking wet, carried her back to the bed. As I climbed on to be with her she sat up and launched herself at me, hugging me tight and kissing me hard. The passion was incredible! I couldn’t breathe and I was hyperventilating at the same time. She simply made me feel impossible things.

Her body still dripped with water, her hair hanging loosely down to her jiggling breasts. She rolled me over onto my back, with her on top of me. She straddled my hips. I could feel the heat from her pussy on my lower stomach, and feel how wet she was. It was amazingly erotic.

Rachel grabbed my wrists and slowly sat up, moving my hands to her breasts. I squeezed them both, feeling her respond to it. This was fabulous, this was a dream, this was better than reality. I rose up and took her nipple in my mouth, sucking on it. I was still experimenting with her body, seeing what she liked. I took her nipple between my teeth, gently nibbling at it. She groaned in pleasure. I began flicking my tongue over her nipple while pulling it out some with my teeth. I could see her mouth open, hear her exhale softly and moan at the same time. It was the sound of intense pleasure.

I was pinching and stretching her other nipple with my hand, working both nipples at once. She seemed to like this a lot, which thrilled me. We seemed to be on the same frequency. It had none of the clumsiness or awkwardness that usually accompanies a first time with someone new.

I had my mouth on her left breast, my left hand on her right breast. This left me a free hand and I knew what I wanted to do with it. I brought it down to her pussy. The position was a bit awkward, but I could get my thumb on her clit. As soon as I touched it, her back started to arch again. I worked her clit in a circle with my thumb, varying the speed and pressure, while I continued to nibble and pinch and stretch her nipples. Her moans became groans, then a low scream and she had another orgasm.

Incredibly, this one was even harder than the first one. She was shaking and thrashing so hard it was difficult to keep her nipple in my mouth. Then she went from thrashing to bucking, her hips moving up and down my belly, coating it with her juices, rubbing her ass cheeks over the head of my cock.

Words cannot describe how much I liked this. It was astonishing, the two most intense orgasms I’d ever seen. To think I had caused them was a MAJOR ego boost to a guy who really needed an ego boost.

Finally she could take no more, pulling my hands away from her pussy and breast. I grudgingly let her nipple out of my mouth. Much as I wanted to keep at it, I could see that she needed a break to calm down and catch her breath.

She sat with her back straight, straddling me. I watched her tremble and quiver, quake and shiver, her shoulders hunching, her hips jerking, as the aftershocks slowly left her again. I just lay my head back and stared up at her, mesmerized by the sight.

I’ve always thought that any woman was more beautiful when she was cumming. Rachel was so beautiful to start with and came so hard, it was like she was glowing. She was simply radiant.

It was fascinating to watch. I could see the muscles in her forearms trembling, as well as her upper arms. I could feel her thighs quivering and clenching onto my body. The muscles of her abs seemed to roll, like a belly dancer. Her pussy was hot and wet on my lower belly. It was really distracting me.

All this made it very difficult to lie there and wait while her aftershocks subsided. But the beauty of watching her made it easy. Again, she made me feel contradictory things at the same time. It was very confusing.

Before the aftershocks had quite subsided, Rachel leaned down and kissed me. Oh, what a kiss! It was so intense it curled my toes. Such passion, such desire, it allowed me to release my own passion. It gave me permission to show what I felt in return. I have no idea how long that kiss lasted. It seemed like forever and it seemed like it was over in a heartbeat. She really had me confused. My mind was reeling. Being able to feel her body still quivering, to feel her hot, wet pussy on my belly, only added to the sensuality of it all. This was incredible.

Rachel shifted, moving her legs inside of mine. She kissed her way down my neck, my chest, over my stomach and to my cock. She picked up my cock in both hands and just stared at it. Her eyes had a look of hunger, of intense desire. Almost like she was in awe of it. The closest I can describe it is the way some people look at religious icons. I’ve never had anyone look at my cock with anything like that expression. It shook me. I’d never known it was possible to feel like this from someone looking at you. It was like a physical force. I suddenly thought I knew why some people become strippers. To be stared at like that is very erotic and tremendously gratifying. I don’t think I can describe it adequately. It is amazingly powerful. I hope I look at her the way she looks at my cock.

Then all thought left me, as Rachel began to lick my cock from the base to the tip. It had been so long, this was like getting my first blow job all over again. She licked my cock, she kissed it, sucked it, stroked it. She used her hands to gently squeeze my balls while sucking my cock. I was starting to puff like a steam engine going up a steep grade with a full load. She would take my cock deep in her mouth and suck hard as she slowly pulled her head up to the tip.

It finally got to where I could not take it anymore. I had to have my cock in her pussy. I needed it to be there.

I grabbed her by the rib cage, picked her up and slammed her down on my cock. Later on I would wonder about that. While I’ll grant that she can’t weigh much more than a hundred pounds, I’m really not that strong. Not strong enough to pick her up in the air while on my back and slam her down on my cock. Adrenaline is amazing stuff.

Almost as amazing as Rachel’s pussy. As I slammed her down on my cock, I moaned aloud from the feelings. She was hot, wet and TIGHT. If she wasn’t so wet, I don’t know if I could have worked my cock inside of her. But she was very wet. Hell, she was beyond wet, she was dripping. That made me feel very good, as it was undeniable proof that I excited her. She was so tight, I don’t think I could have gently pushed my cock into her. There was nothing gentle about this. I took her. It felt fantastic.

When I looked up at her, I felt even better, as I saw her eyes roll back in her head, her mouth open in a soundless scream of joy.

I began to pump my cock in and out of her pussy, hard and fast. She was so wet, there was no need to go slow at first. She leaned back, grabbing onto my calves for leverage, and started to grind her pussy into me as I pumped. The sensation was phenomenal.

Her thighs started to spasm like they had before her two previous orgasms. I reached up to pinch her nipple, knowing by now how sensitive they were and how much she liked that. She went off like a rocket!

Rachel fell forward, her nipples pushing into my chest. She was growling in my ear as I continued to pound into her. She bit me where my neck and shoulder meet. That felt wonderful, electric. I thrust my hips up high, lifting her off the mattress, impaling her on my cock. Then she started to cum. Her orgasm left the two previous astounding orgasms standing in the dust.

She quivered, she shook, she bucked, her thighs clamped me, her mouth kissed and bit at my shoulder, her hands squeezed my biceps. She gave a low growl, which grew in volume and raised in pitch as it continued. It seemed that almost every part of her body was doing something.

I was thrusting harder, faster, deeper. Then her pussy started to spasm. It would clamp down on my cock, squeezing it hard. Then it was like her pussy muscles were pulling my cock deeper into her, stretching my cock while squeezing it with a rippling effect. I’ve never felt anything like it.

I started cumming like a fire hose. Rachel was so wet, my fluids barely seemed to add anything to the sensation. But I kept cumming as she bit down on my shoulder again, her own climax growing violent.

As I slid gracefully inside her, the tears flowed from her pretty blue eyes freely and joyfully. “I love you, I love you,” she whispered over and over, every ‘love’ accompanied by the thrust of her hips, each one sending a wave of piercing pleasure through my entire nervous system. She came once more just as I did, my semen shooting into her with a force matching the intensity of my orgasm.

I collapsed under her, gasping for air. My cock, which amazingly was still hard, continued to send pulses of pleasure into my body as she shook through the end of her orgasm and on through those incredible aftershocks.

Finally she collapsed on me also. All I could hear was the two of us gasping for air and the sound of my own pulse in my ears.

Overwhelmed and astonished, I was shaken to my core.

It simply can’t, I thought, get any better than this!

I was wrong.

We lay on the bed, she on top of me, my manhood still inside, my hips thrusting almost imperceptibly into her. A good ten minutes passed before she slid off my chest. One more sharp sensation of pleasure raced through my cock as it emerged from Rachel’s cunt, the scent of which permeated the stale air of the hotel room. She nuzzled in beside me, her breasts cushioned against me, her leg across my thighs, her hand tracing the contours of my chest. Within minutes we were both sound asleep.

Bitter Sweet Revenge (Chapter Two)

**This is the Second Chapter – Please read ‘Bitter Sweet Revenge – Chapter One’ first**

Everyone has erotic dreams. Some of us are lucky enough to remember them. Sometimes I wake up from a dream and I have to struggle to remember the details. What was it I was dreaming about? Who was there? What were we doing? Where were we? This particular dream was not one of those. Lauren, my redheaded Dreamgirl, had given herself to me. The blissful exhaustion only achieved through sexual intercourse had rendered me high on endorphins and I basked in the afterglow of our sex.

I knew I was dreaming but I remembered this dream from start to finish. Wow, what a finish. I fought to remain smothered in my sleepy post orgasmic state. Drifting in that strange realm between fantasy and reality. This dream was so real, so hot, and so sensual. Time had no meaning. I was comforted by a warmth that bathed me in love. Then… I was propelled back into the world. The next thing I knew was that Lauren was on top of me. She straddled my abdomen and was playing with my chest hair.

“Jesus Christ Lauren what the fuck?”

“Wake up, I’m bored. We’ve only got the room for another few hours…”

I looked at the clock beside my bed and groaned. It was only 10am and I had only been asleep for twenty minutes. As my senses cleared, I felt my dream fade and reality take its place. I smiled. My dream was reality. I was sharing a big four post bed with my beautiful best friend. She had discovered our partners were having an affair and chose to break the news to me on a business trip… that wasn’t a business trip at all. She wanted to make them pay. She wanted revenge. She booked this hotel and, being my boss, had asked me to accompany her. To cut a long story short, we ended up in the bridal suite and twenty four hours later we were waking up together.

Lauren and I met during our junior year of high school. Both of us were born on the same day and each of us just weeks past having turned 16. She was instantly popular and completely out of my league. My attraction to her was sudden and almost overwhelmingly intense. The first time I saw her, she was sitting on one of the benches outside the school building and her form triggered an aching yearning deep in my loins. We talked, we became friends and… that was how things stayed. Except, of course, she became the object of my teenage fantasies. Which, of course, stayed with me into adulthood.

I found Rachel, a brunette with her eye on the horizon, and she and Lauren became best friends too. The circle was complete when Lauren and Joseph, my best buddy, got together and, as we began our careers, we always were there for each other. Lauren instantly found success, was able to buy herself a house and began planning for the future. Rachel and I were not far behind, discussing marriage, but not making any hasty decisions. We were saving and we were happy.

Lauren was a stunningly sexy creature. Her hair was a fiery red and its natural waves bounced fetchingly when she walked. Her skin was very fair with a sprinkling of light freckles across her nose, cheeks and arms, as well as along her upper chest. Her full, pendulous natural breasts burst from every top in her wardrobe. They would almost seem to say, mockingly, “You’ve got to be kidding me,” as a button-up shirt would try to contain them. Her butt was peachy and round but firm nonetheless, perfectly complementing her tall but curvaceous, feminine frame.

It’s in the eyes. Sometimes you just see the blank look of someone who’s going through the motions. Sometimes you see the eyes with edges of fright and fear. Sometimes eyes are cheerful and bright. But with Lauren her eyes always seem to say one thing, “fuck me hard.”

She wasn’t the kind of girl a man could overlook if he became caught in her emerald green eyes. She had beautiful red hair and pale skin but her figure was often hidden behind work suits and long skirts. But if you looked carefully though you could see the soft round hips, soft generous breasts, and a belly made to ride. She wasn’t the young girl I had met in school anymore; she was a woman. A woman that brought all the wonderful charms to the bed where she had fucked my brains out.

Her eyes had captivated me all those years ago. I didn’t need much convincing to be unfaithful to my girlfriend and my best friend. Unknowing to them we had our sweet revenge. As the night turned into morning we had committed more than just forbidden acts of lust upon each other’s bodies, I had made love to my Dreamgirl. A box of condoms lay unopened on the bedside table. I no longer cared. I was in love and I would accept the consequences of their secret rendezvous, and now our cheating. Nothing bad could come from so much love.

Lauren moved her body over mine on the bed and grabbed my wrists. She looked stunning.

“You’re all mine,” she growled. She leaned forward and began to lick my face as I feigned struggling beneath her. I began to buck my hips playfully to push her off me. Suddenly Lauren jumped and pulled her face away from mine. She got a devilish look on her face. I looked from her face to her chest for a fraction of a second. She was still naked and the sight of this flame haired goddess above me was enough to wake any man.

Suddenly Lauren was leaning in and I thought she was going to lick me again. My hips shot up again and Lauren ground down against me. Now I knew what had caught her attention. I had morning wood and when I bucked against her she felt it hit her. She locked her lips to mine and began to kiss me. She kept trying to push her tongue into my mouth and I was slowly losing my resolve.

Lauren was always a gorgeous girl. I had lusted after her from the time I hit puberty and but she didn’t seem to be interested in me sexually, and I always kept a respectful distance. I valued our friendship. When she went away to college it eased up because I didn’t see her every day. Then, when she returned to take on a high earning job, in charge of a team of people which included me, she was my main masturbatory fantasy. Rachel was cute but Lauren was in another league.

Lauren was grinding her pussy against my cock as it slid between her puffy labia. She began to moan and I opened my lips and let her tongue invade my mouth.

Lauren’s grip on my arms loosened and instead of pushing her off I slid my hands up her waistline, I found her breasts and a second later her nipples. I began to stroke and lightly pinch her nipples while our tongues twined together and her hips ground against my hard on.

I kept playing with her fabulous titties as we kissed. I took my right hand and slid it slowly down her belly until I found the top of her mound. She let me roll her over to her back as I began to stroke her clit. I continued gently easing her labia apart and gently caressing her clitoris before plunging my hand under and finding the entrance to her sticky vagina with my middle finger.

“Suck my tits.”

I moved down and sucked her left nipple into my mouth. I flicked the pebble like nub a few times with my tongue before nipping it between my teeth and pulling away gently. Lauren pushed her hips against my finger as I inserted into her pussy.

I threw my red headed vixen onto her back and Lauren propped herself up, drooling at the sight of my throbbing member. Without a word she dropped to her knees and seemed to examine my penis, cocking her head from side to side to see it from different angles. Finally, she reached out with a hand and touched the tip, now glistening with a drop of precum.

My breath caught as she touched me. I wanted to have her right there, but I was at her mercy and she was taking her time. Her hand cupped my cock head and squeezed gently. She brought her other hand and gripped my shaft near the base. There were still six inches between hands, and she seemed to measure each one as she slid her now lubricated hand down from my cock head until it sealed with the ring of her other hand. My size was at its most impressive now, and she licked her lips with lust. Slowly she brought both hands up my shaft together, then just as slowly brought them back down again. My cock swelled and strained at her touch and I moaned audibly.

She began to stroke the shaft, sliding up to the tip and back down again with increasing speed and force. She felt my balls as she jerked me, lifting them up and squeezing them. She wanted me to cum. She looked up at me with eyes that nearly begged for my imminent release. I moaned and watched in ecstasy as she twisted her hands around my cock in rapid motion. My cock head swelled to a dark purple shine and I felt my balls tighten. It was coming and it would be big. My hips thrust involuntarily and she struggled to hold on to my cock as I began to hump her hands.

“If you do that too much longer I’ll cum all over the bed.” I warned her.

Suddenly she dove onto my cock and took the head into her mouth.

There was no slow encapsulation, Lauren swallowed my member whole. I felt the head bump against her soft palate just before her throat opened and accepted it. She had both hands on my hips and was directing me fuck her face.

I was in heaven as Lauren licked and sucked my cock with the head going into her throat every three or four strokes. I was on the edge of blowing my load.

“I’m going to cum in your mouth, Lauren.” I gasped.

She just kept sucking away like I hadn’t said a thing. My balls started to tingle and my cock got thicker. I could not move as she had me pinned on the bed, both hands gripping my cock tightly and her mouth sealed around the head. The cum was boiling up and my knees began to buckle.

A moment of strange calm and silence was followed by an explosion of cum from my cock and a loud moan from my mouth. I felt the cum jet into her mouth and her tongue and lips pulled yet more of it from me as she swallowed in hard gulps. Her hands were gripping and jerking so hard that the cum was coming out in fast jets. The pleasure was almost too great to bear and my legs trembled. As the orgasm diminished the cum came out in smooth jets and I began to breathe more regularly. She continued to suck and stroke and only after my cock softened did she look up at me, a gleam in her eye that I couldn’t quite recognise. She leaned forward and cupped my now limp cock in her hands, leaning her cheek and lips against it.

I closed my eyes and felt her caress my cock as if it were a baby, lifting it and kissing it softly along the smooth shaft. When she stopped it was as if I was being woken from a dream, but what I saw surprised me even more. She opened her mouth to show me my creamy load before swallowing my semen happily. My cock was still pointing skyward and gently pulsing with the powerful beat of my heart.

Before she could say a word I grabbed her hips and flipped her to her back just before diving in to lick her pussy. I lifted her hips with my hands to give me better access to the whole slit. My tongue was moving up and down and in and out. I found her clit and began to focus all my teasing there as I worked my left hand free so I could plunge my fingers inside her. Lauren was moaning nonstop as I worked my magic with my tongue. Suddenly my hearing went dead as she clamped her thighs to my head and Lauren’s whole body went rigid as she had her orgasm.

I took her nectar into my body and her pheromones reacted in my bloodstream taking me to a new level of arousal. Lauren was my own personal aphrodisiac and I felt my arousal increase exponentially. I stopped everything until she relaxed her hold on my head as my cock lengthened and thickened. As soon as I could move I slid up her body and kissed her mouth hungrily, Lauren reached down and put the head of my now fully erect penis at the entrance to her pussy and I thrust inside in one fast push.

“Oh fuck! It feels so good when it goes in me. Ahhhh, hold it there for a moment.”

I just nodded and went in for another kiss as animalistic lust possessed my body. Gradually Lauren began to roll her hips, working my penis with the clenching walls of her vagina. I took my cue and began to thrust in and out matching her rhythm. I sucked her right nipple into my mouth and Lauren cried out my name as she had another small orgasm. I could feel her pussy convulsing on my cock as I thrust inside. Because I had cum in her mouth I was going to last a lot longer.

Lauren began to urge me faster and faster and soon I was pounding away as fast as I could while she rolled her hips from side to side. The four post bed was starting to show its age after the workout we had been giving it. The frame began to creak in perfect rhythm to our moans and gasps. Lauren lifted her legs and stretched them up my chest before bringing them to rest on my shoulder. I found I now had deep access to her sex and began to rock in and out of her. Lauren’s moans immediately went up a pitch and she began to shudder as she climaxed on my engorged member.

It was hard for me to keep my speed with her pussy grabbing at my cock. I slowed my pace until she came down a little from her orgasm. Once again Lauren was crying out for me to pound her fast. I was drilling her into the mattress when suddenly I felt my heavy balls begin to pull up again. As my cock thickened Lauren wrapped her legs around my hips and refused to let me pull out.

My balls tightened up, and Lauren’s lusty pleas became mindless moans as my nuts beat against her clit with every thrust. I slammed my hips forward again, driving into her to the hilt with a note of finality as I let out a powerful groan. My balls churned, thick, potent seed boiling up inside them, coursing up the length of my titanic shaft. My cock throbbed larger inside her, stretching her even wider, prying open her womb to make way for my creamy spunk. Finally, my cock fired, a torrent of thick, white-hot cum spraying into her unprotected womb like a firehose. The first blast alone flooded her depths with a steaming-hot pint of my DNA, her womb ballooning as her barrier sealed tight around his thick invader.

With the first impact of my liquid heat in her womb, Lauren was overcome by another mind-numbing implosion of pleasure. She came hard, her tongue lolling out as her eyes rolled skyward. Her pussy spasmed hungrily around me, milking my shaft for every last sperm, even as blast after blast overfilled her fertile body. Time lost all meaning in the grip of orgasmic bliss, her every sense shutting down, the only sensation left to her the surges of pleasure that came each time I fired another blast of cum into her vagina, prolonging her seemingly endless climax.

We kissed as the last of my seed spurted into her thirsty cunt. Then we laid there still coupled until my cock softened and slid softly out followed by a stream of my cum. Lauren and I were touching each other all over exploring with our hands. Neither one of us wanted to be the first one out of the bed.

“I need to wake you up like this more often. That was fun.”

“I could get used to it.” I panted, “But I think going to sleep like that once in a while would be fun too, I’m knackered.”

“You’re doing just fine.” She said putting her fingers between her legs and then bringing them to her face to inspect our mingling juices. Her other hand wrapped around my flagging penis and began to rub our ejaculate up and down my shaft.

“We are taking big risks, Lauren!” I said, still breathing heavily, “If we are going to fuck this much then you’re going to need to go back on the pill.”

I didn’t know it then but it was too late for contraceptives. My little swimmers had already found her eggs.

Without saying a word, Lauren twirled around on top of me. After she did, she slid down my body until my cum covered dick rested right between her ass cheeks. She took my hands, pulled them around her and put them on her tits. Somehow, we spun over and we were in place. As I gently played with her tits, Lauren was expertly using her ass to bring my overworked cock back to attention. It didn’t take long until I was hard again – this woman had cast a spell on me more powerful than Viagra.

“Are you comfortable?” I asked, chuckling as she slid backwards and forwards.

“Almost,” she said, “Could you raise up just a bit so I can adjust?”

I raised myself up, arching my back and lifting my ass off the bed. Lauren spread her legs and pushed her hips down until I felt my bulbous cockhead against her back door. It gently probed there as she wriggled her peachy ass onto my shaft. We continued like this for some time, with my hands fondling her breasts as they dangled before my eyes. She was a thing of beauty, smiling the whole time, knowing she had me right where she wanted me.

She climbed up on me, reached back and lowered her pussy onto my shaft. She was soaked again and I slid in easily. She started moving slowly to get adjusted and leaned back a little. This caused her breasts to stick out and her erect nipples were just above me. I reached up and started massaging them with my thumbs. Her eyes were closed and she started moaning again. She continued riding me slowly.

“Oh yeah… this feels good… mmmmmmm.”

I reached down with one hand and cupped her ass. It was really firm and barely jiggled at all. I moved my other hand to her ass and started to caress and squeeze her cheeks. My penis was sliding between them, dipping the tip of my cock into her juices that had spilled down her thighs. She started moving faster and started moaning louder,

“yes, yes… I feel you, do it, do me,” she slowed down again and said, “if you suck my nipples, I’ll cum again.”

She leaned down so I could lick on them and started sucking and licking. She continued the slow, agonising pace but she also started to shake and quiver.

“Oh god… again… again… again… mmmmmmmm… I’m going to… cummmmm…..”

I sucked harder on the nipple in my mouth and she gasped, yelled and went limp again. She laid on me not moving and I could feel her breathing start to calm down. I was still hard wedged between her ass cheeks and she said without looking,

“you didn’t cum did you?”

“No, but we can go again if you want.”

“Fuck! I’m going to be so sore tomorrow. I haven’t had this much sex in a while. But I’m ready when you are.”

I had her move off me and lay on her stomach.

I told her, “ I really like doggy style.”

She looked at me and laughed. “That’s funny. It’s my favourite too but Joseph doesn’t like it. He thinks it’s dirty so we don’t do it that way often.”

She rolled over, raised her hips and said,

“Get that dick in me and let’s come again!”

I moved closer and gazed upon her ass. Her cheeks were amazing – perfectly shaped and firm. Her taboo hole was opening and closing, seemingly winking at me, offering me the pleasure of its depths.

“What are you waiting for?” Lauren asked.

“I’m just admiring your ass.”

“Well, I’m wanting to fuck it you so get over here!”

As I moved closer, she reached back between her legs and guided my dick into her still hot pussy. I could feel it grasp around me as I entered and I knew I wouldn’t last long. We started to move in rhythm and she soon reached between our legs and started to caress my balls.

“Come on baby… fuck me… fuck me… come on baby!"

We were moving faster and faster and I knew I would explode soon. I reached up and grabbed her hair and pulled back on it as we fucked.

"Oh god, that’s awesome” she yelled, “now you’re nice and lubed up… fuck my ass?” she pleaded.

She asked me to lay right down on top of her, pinning her to the big old bed, as her ass cheeks smothered my hardness. I knew exactly what she wanted. As I lowered my hips, the head of my penis slipped right inside of her asshole.

Lauren said, “If you really want me to be comfortable, get balls deep in my ass!”

She could not have been more clear if she hit me with a brick! I did as she asked and pressed the entire length of my manhood deep inside her asshole.

“Fffffffuuuuuuccccccckkkkkkk,” she groaned. “I’m cumming again!”

As Lauren was shaking from her latest orgasm, we heard a knock at the door announcing room service.

“We’re busy!” We both shouted in unison.

Lauren buried her face in a pillow and I started moving in and out of her ass. She was moaning obscenities as I gently fucked her, Lauren’s perfect tits were hanging as I pushed myself onto her soft, peachy bottom.

“Harder, harder,” Lauren begged.

I supported myself on my hands and started pounding her little asshole as hard as I could. The moans coming from Lauren told me that she was loving it. It didn’t take long before I knew it was my turn to cum.

Lauren pulled her mouth from the pillow and looked over her shoulder at me. She looked so fucking sexy. I leaned forward and our lips joined in a passionate kiss.

“Cum for me,“ she finally said “This feels… so damn goooood!” extending the word good as more of her juices seeped out of her. She sucked my tongue in her mouth when I kissed her. Lauren’s breathing became more ragged as I slid his finger rapidly in and out, searching for and finding that magic place inside her vagina. She was so wet, so primed for me.

I ran my fingers up and down her silky slit and started tracing gentle circles around her engorged clit. Lauren closed her eyes and thrust her hips with each movement. I slid his fingers back down her crease and then paused before slowly inserting two fingers inside of her and thrusting in time with her anal penetrations. Lauren moaned and thrust against me again.

I reveled in her arousal, the feeling of her around my fingers, her warm wet pussy. I started a pattern of circling her clit and then sliding my finger in her. Lauren’s breathing became shallow and more rapid. I knew she was getting close to reaching her orgasm as I felt my own climax draw near. I whispered in her ear "I want us to cum at the same time.” As if by command, Lauren cried out in pleasure, her body convulsing, under my hand, her eyes closed in ecstasy. It was the most arousing thing I had ever seen.

The sensation was overwhelming, I bit back a moan as she convulsed around my cock. Her warm, cavernous ass wrapped around me as I pressed all the way into her. She took all of me, every last inch. We fitted together perfectly. Lauren was still cumming and I was thrusting into her rhythmically, dropping my head to her shoulder, panting hard and fast. Lauren pushed her jiggling ass back onto my member, encouraging me to drive in deeper and deeper with each thrust. I eagerly obeyed, becoming a little more rough with my movements.

“Oh… ahhhh… you make me cum. You make me cum!” She screamed as she continued to shudder in orgasmic release. I tried to hold on but Lauren pushed me further along when she panted “Don’t stop! Cum with me!” Her breathing became shallow and irregular again as she was brought to another climax. I completely unraveled as I could feel her ass spasming around my cock inside of her. I thrust into her harder and faster until I could feel that release coming.

My balls tightened up and I knew I was there. I drove my rod as deep inside of Lauren’s ass as it would go. I felt my first load blast inside her. At that very moment, Lauren violently shook from another orgasm. I unloaded my cum into her again and again and she kept cumming as well.

I slowly pulled out of her rolled over onto my back, trying to catch my breath. Lauren reached out and grabbed my hand, her chest rising and falling as she too tried to catch her breath. After a minute, our breathing seemed to return to a more relaxed state. I pulled Lauren’s hand up, kissing the back of it before letting go and sliding my arm under her. She rolled onto her side, laying her head and one of her hands on my chest. She fit against him perfectly, like the missing piece of a puzzle. I brushed some of her red hair back and lifted my head to place a tender kiss on her forehead. There was no going back from this. I was hers now, he always had been.

When we finished and slowly came down from the best fuck I ever had she just smiled and said, “Wow”.

We kissed waiting for my cock to soften, neither of us regretting what we just experienced.

“This is what I want, Lauren, forever and a day.”

“Maybe this is all we need? I don’t think we should confront them about their affair,” Lauren said suddenly serious, “Is it not better like this?” She asked.

“I want you, Lauren. I need to be a part of your life now. The thought of you being with him… it makes me feel sick.”

“What about Rachel?”

“I’m telling her it’s over and I’ll explain why. I have nothing to hide. I won’t lie to her.”

“You’re a good man. I think you’re right,” she said “but I also hope that there will be more out of town company meetings too.” We both laughed, sheened in sweat and cum and enjoying the afterglow of our sex.

I moved away giving each nipple a suck then moved lower kissing on her belly. Her hands stopped short from kissing on her bare mound.

"Let’s get dressed,” she said, “I am hungry”.

I gave her hands a kiss, “Room service?” I asked, she smiled.

“We have the rest of the morning and all afternoon. Let’s go down and eat.”

“Oh yeah, I like to go down and eat…” I said, chuckling.

“I know. And you do it so well,” she said as we sat up and got dressed.

During lunch Lauren was much more relaxed. We talked openly about the future, almost as if we were comparing the old us with the new. We discussed our cheating partners, she told me the only oral sex she had was sucking Joseph’s dick on demand. “He never goes down on me,” she complained, “He never wants to grow up! I thought he was the one, I would get my career, settle down, have babies. He treats me like it’s all temporary and everything has to be about him.”

“I thought Rachel and I were going to be together forever. But I knew something had changed. Our sex seemed to bore her. I guess she found the spark that was missing with your boyfriend.” I said, glumly.

“I feel bad because Rachel has been lying to me as well as you,” she said “Did you know that she once told me you were a terrible lover?”

“That seems unnecessarily harsh.”

“She’s totally wrong. I promise you here in front of all these witnesses…” she said looking around the dining room, “you’re a fantastic lover!” Her tone was deliberately loud and a few patrons turned and raised their eyebrows. I’m sure I turned red.

“Shhhh, we’ll get thrown out and I’m in no mood to head home early.”

“I don’t want you to be upset, but… I think Joseph is not the only man she has cheated with.”

“On our nights out she’s kissed a few men and dragged one or two into the bathrooms.”

“Well that’s just great.” I sighed.

She took my hand and said, “You’re better off without her. I just don’t know why she acted like that. I half expected Joseph to have a floozy on the side… but she had you and you are perfect. You are also better than anyone I have slept with.”

I gripped her hand in mine, romantically, and we stared into each other’s eyes.

We finished our dinner and walked around the hotel for a while then grabbed some drinks. Finally we headed upstairs to pack our bags and clear the room. It didn’t take long and Lauren and I continued to chat when the subject of cheating came around again. “They are cheating not us,” She said “We are just getting even, and if it lasts longer than tonight well it will be fun for sure”.

“Revenge sex… nothing more?”

I could see Lauren was thinking about what I just said, then I said “I know we’ve both had an awful lot to deal with in the last 24 hours… well I have… but I want to give ‘us’ a try.“

She patted her tummy and my thoughts turned to an image of my sperm inside her, fertilising her egg, making the baby Joseph denied her.

"Joseph has cheated before. He apologised and I accepted his apology but I also told him three times and he is out.” I just about choked on my drink then she continued, “Rachel is the second woman he’s slept with behind my back.“

"Fuck…”

“Part of me wants him to grow up. Part of me doesn’t want things to change. Part of me thinks it’s all my fault. I know I should dump him and you should leave Rachel. But doesn’t everyone deserve a chance?”

“I know and I understand how you’re feeling,” I said, trying to come to terms with her words, “but how long has this affair with my girlfriend been going on? They’ve been fucking for months! I can’t forgive Rachel. I want to be with you but does that mean I have to wait for you?”

“I don’t know.”

“Because I will! I’ll wait for you, Lauren. I am sure they won’t stop just because we’ve caught them. You won’t need to make a choice. I can just wait for Rachel to feel so guilty enough to leave. Joseph will do the same thing… especially if he finds out you’re pregnant.”

“Do you think?” Lauren looked sad but instinctively put her hand on her tummy. She finished her drink, took a deep breath and seemed to compartmentalise her thoughts. “Let’s take a bath in that huge tub in the bathroom.“ She said, smiling her beautiful smile at me, "We might as well get full value out of this business trip,” she said, wiggling her sculpted eyebrows. I was truly hers. Captivated. Captive.

I got a bottle of wine from the fridge along with a couple of glasses, "Are you trying to get me drunk and take advantage of me?” she said then giggled.

“If you get drunk on a bottle of wine I will kiss you and carry you to the car,” I said pulling her close to me.”I promise I will not take advantage of you.”

She giggled again “Oh, we’ll see about that!“

I followed her into the bathroom then I told her I would get some ice and be right back, when I returned she was in the bath beckoning me to join her. As I stood by the tub getting undressed I was admiring her beauty and commented how sexy she looked.

"You’re so kind, always the gentleman,” she said looking up and down my body, “and a fine specimen of a man,” then reached up to me. As her hand went under my semi hard cock she took a deep breath and said “Trust me, Joseph is totally inadequate compared to this.”

She pulled me by my mostly flaccid penis into the tub with her. She was right, the bath was huge. I stepped into the steamy water and took up a position opposite her. Lauren looked amazing. There was something about her that made me and my cock pay attention. Maybe it was her confidence; maybe it was her long red hair. Or her emerald green eyes. Perhaps it was her freckles, since I’m a freckle guy. She was really cute, confident, smart, and cheerful. I remember all my daydreaming in my own bath tub thinking at the time: I wonder what Lauren looks like naked. I would love to stick my cock into that smiling red haired girl! Yes, and my equipment was already zooming into high gear.

Her skin was pale, not unusual with redheads, and the contrast between her skin and her areola just made her breasts look even more beautiful. The dark circles drew you into the protruding nipples. Her red pubic hair short and sculpted into a perfect triangle seemed to just point the way. I had never witnessed anything as pink as her pussy. Yes, Lauren was perfection.

She continued to hold onto my cock as I sat down in front of her and ran my hands up along her breasts then kissed her. One kiss led to another with each kiss slipping our tongues deeper in each other’s mouth. She had placed her legs over mine and while holding my cock she pulled herself closer.

"This is nice,” I sighed, letting the warm water envelop me.

“It has been such a long time since I have actually made love.” Lauren replied, “I guess I was just a whore to Joseph, just another fuck. I’ve enjoyed our sex, with you it feels… right,” she said while she stroked my cock.

“I’m glad we did this.”

“Me too."

She reached forward and we kissed. Neither of us were in any hurry, we both were enjoying kissing and caressing each other. With the warm water around us we felt passion growing as we held one another “I appreciate what you said… about waiting for me,” Lauren whispered as our lips parted.

“As long as it takes."

She laid her head on my shoulder and sighed “No man has ever just held me like this. By now they would paw at my body or try to get me to suck their cock.”

“I love you for who you are, not what you are. It is all about the foreplay anyway,” I said, winking to lighten the mood, “I prefer to take my time… and make sure you’ll come back to me.“

Lauren kissed me, “I think I will,” she said then moved up reaching for her glass of wine. With her chest in front of my face I took my chance to suck on her extended nipples. I didn’t expect her to linger but she did. She placed her hand on my shoulder sipping her wine while I sucked her nipple into my mouth. Her hand slowly moved up the side of my head pressing her chest tighter. “Oh my god!” I heard her say then moved my head to her other nipple.

After a few minutes of enjoying kissing and sucking on her tits I slowly ran my hands up her thighs. Surprisingly she stood up and pushed her hips against me, still sipping her wine while I kissed her now tangled furry mat. I had a hold of her hips, while my tongue licked up and down between her moist lips. Her fingers replaced my tongue that was teasing her little clit and let out a satisfying moan.

After teasing a bit more, I spread her legs wide, putting an arm under each, and moved my face so it was just inches from her shaved pussy. I breathed in the smell, a combination of some scented bath lotion and her wetness. I exhaled my hot breath on her clit and heard her moan in pleasure. Carefully I spread her pussy lips with my fingers and gently inserted my tongue, tasting her tangy juices. I slowly fucked her with my tongue, then licked up her slit to her swollen clit, taking it in my mouth and began to suck her.

“Oh my God! Please don’t stop! Please suck me more!” she panted, grinding her hips into my face. “Put your tongue back inside! I want to feel it in me!”

I removed my mouth from her clit and returned my tongue to her dripping pussy. I wriggled my tongue in and out, lapping up her juices like a thirsty pup. Then I returned to her clit, this time replacing my tongue with two fingers in her twat.

“Oh yes! Keep doing that! It feels sooo good!”

Another couple minutes passed as I licked, sucked, and wiggled for her. I could hear her pleasure building and feel her muscles tensing.

“Suck it harder! Harder!” she demanded. “Right there! I want to cum! I need to cum. Oh fuuuuck!”

Her wish was my command, and in another minute or so, her orgasm exploded. She arched her back, let out a short, shrill scream, and then giggled uncontrollably for at least a minute.

“My God! Thank you sooo much for that!” She panted as she slumped back into the welcoming waters of our bath.

“My pleasure, you are not only beautiful, but you also taste quite yummy.” I untangled myself from her legs and stood up. “But I’m not finished with you,” I replied.

I climbed from the bath and went to fetch us some towels. As I walked away from her she saw that I had a massive erection. I got up, grabbed a bath towel and held it around me, not bothering to draw it tight and tuck the edge in. I reached out to Lauren and helped her from the bath and she fell into me… and my hardness.

“Oh dear, I must have slipped.” The towel she was wrapped in fell away to the floor, leaving her stark naked. Equally startled and shocked by her sudden lunge I grabbed her wet, naked body, and in the effort released the towel I had been holding.

We stood there, nude and dripping, wide eyed and open mouthed, staring at each other’s body. I was looking from boobs to belly to shaved vulva and thick thighs and back up again in the reverse. She was looking, alternatingly, at only two places, my face and my engorged manhood. Finally, our eyes locked. Lauren was the first to speak.

“Well, I’ve heard of and seen morning wood … what is this, midday steel? She said, standing hands akimbo and cracking up with laughter.

Neither of us had seemed particularly interested in retrieving our towels or using our hands to cover up. It was as if we both wanted our nakedness to be on display for the other’s eyes. I joined in the laughter, still staring from her pert breasts to my cock, pressing into her stomach. Caught in the state it was, it reacted by bouncing and throbbing in applause of the added stimulation thrust at it. Lauren was also still looking, with smiling eyes at my sizable tool.

Her pale skin was smooth and still had a lot of youthful glow. Her crotch was a sight to behold, a prime example of neatness. Her vulva was neatly shaved. The vulva itself was neatly shaped, a sizable triangular lump with no overhanging lips, just a thin slit. The mons veneris was also a smooth and shapely elevation. As if that were not enough to hold attention, the pussy itself provided added mystery and beauty, by being pinker than its surrounding. An enticing contrast. Shit how I wished that I had done this years ago. How I would have liked to attack that fine pussy with my hard cock. Her full, perky breasts, naturally round and firm, were standing high on her chest, with nipples that appeared excited. Again, it was she who spoke first.

"You had better stop staring and get me another towel… gosh, you’d think this was the first time you were looking at a naked woman,” she said giggling like a schoolgirl.

I was well educated, eloquent and as I mentioned before, no longer shy. Add to that I had a reputation for saying the darndest things with a straight face. I’d often been accused of thriving on shock value. So, it was no problem for me to casually say:

“Every time I see you, it’s like I’m seeing you for the first time. What I’m looking at is beyond amazing. This is the stuff of dreams… you have a perfect body… seeing you naked is more than a treat, I can’t help but stop and stare… just give me a moment to lock it into my memory,” I said.

“Lock it into your memory for later? Do you plan on using images of me to jerk off?” she said, holding her hands up to her mouth and laughing. “Thanks for the compliments, but you’re going to see a lot more of me so, for heaven’s sake, stop staring at my privates and hand me my towel. Oh… do you want to see me bend over while naked… is that how you’re going to get your kicks?” She said, touching her toes and again laughing.

I picked up the towel and handed it to her. We started to dry ourselves down all the while staring at each other, hungrily.

“We don’t have much time. We better get moving or we will have to pay for another night,” she said as she threw the towel over her shoulder and strolled past me to pick up her wine glass. I looked back at her bouncing derriere and felt my cock lurch. She looked back and caught me looking.

“Staring is not nice,” she said, and smiled. “Let’s go back to bed and get under the covers.”

I was pretty much ready to fuck her but she had other ideas. When we reached the bed and sat down, with one hand on my cock, she handed me her wine glass, "Hold this,” she said then licked along my shaft. With both of her hands free now one held my cock while the other rolled my balls around.

“Oh Lauren, that feels good,“ I groaned looking down as she was looking up at me, she smiled and rubbed my cock against her cheek. She went from one cheek to the other slapping it against her freckled face before sucking it into her mouth. I moved my hand carefully up behind her head as she bobbed back and forth on my phallus. Past experiences I had found some girls don’t like a guy to force feed them their dicks so I took care not to pressure her. Rachel, for one, wanted everything on her terms.

Suddenly, my mind filled with thoughts of my girlfriend… Was she now my former girlfriend? My ex? Then my imagination provided images of Rachel sucking my best friend’s cock while he forced her to gag on his manhood. She must see something in him that she just doesn’t get with me. Maybe I should have been a little rougher with her during our sex sessions? But no, if Rachel was giving me a blow job and I pushed her head onto me, making her take my cock deep in her throat, she wouldn’t have liked that and would have pulled away, gagging.

“Face fuck me,” Lauren said as she came up for air, “Force me.” Was she reading my mind now? I grasped her head and began to fuck her oral cavity gently. I pushed my entire length to the back of her throat and she gagged, while her saliva ran down her chin. Lauren looked up at me, her eyes sparkling, her mouth, full of cock, smiling. Lauren was an unbelievable lover. She was so giving and seemed to want to do anything to please me. I felt like a king.

Lauren changed tactics, only taking half of my length while jerking me as she sucked. Several times she would take her mouth away, looking up at me with her needy green eyes, her mouth wide open. She was jerking me faster as if she was waiting for me to cum, I was close but didn’t want to send it down her throat.

I moved back and lowered my head and began kissing her wet lips, tasting my pre-cum on her mouth. “I want to make love to you,” I said, moving her further back on the big bed. Lauren was now on her back and I got down between her thighs and I began to lap at her slit. Damn, did she get loud! I hoped the adjoining rooms were empty by now. Lauren had both hands on the back of my head as I tasted her wet pussy. After a few minutes of eating her I got up on my knees. As she lay back I lay on top of her. She parted her thighs and I slipped between them as she wrapped her arms around my back. We slotted together perfectly, my erection parting her labia and slipping into her receptive vagina.

I began kissing her as my fuck tool slipped easily into her wet pussy. It didn’t take long before we were in a steady rhythm with both of us edging closer to cumming. The old bed started to creak once more and the smell of sex permeated the room. Lauren was on fire, her fingernails raking at my back. She was urging me on, wanting it harder and faster, her hands dropping down to my ass cheeks and gripping them tightly. She was pulling me into her and rising up to meet each Stoke and was twitching within minutes as the first of multiple orgasms sparked through her body. Each time she threw her head back and moaned loudly. I wasn’t going to last much longer although I tried my best to hang on.

I moved her into a new position on her side and took hold of her right ankle and lifted her leg high and against my chest. Lauren just looked at me in wide eyed wonder as my swollen cockhead found her gaping entrance. Her green eyes begged me to take her. I slowly slid my penis into her waiting pussy. She felt so good and her pussy was still wonderfully wet and tight. She definitely needed my cock that day.

"You love me don’t you?” I asked as I teased her with the tip of my cock..

In hindsight it was stupid to say that but Lauren nodded her head like she had been waiting a long time for this day. I started sliding my length deep into her belly. Lauren’s muscles gripped me tight as I took her and finally made her all mine.

I drove my hard cock inside Lauren as far as I could push into her pussy. She began making beautiful little love squeals as I fed her my rod. That was when we really got into the fucking. I was holding her leg and playing with her clit. Lauren began plucking at her tits as I plowed into her pussy. Our pubic mounds ground into each other. I circled my cock around and made sure she felt every inch I had to give. I started babbling, telling her she was mine from now on. I was going to have her whenever I wanted. I lost track on how many times Lauren told me ‘yes’ to any and all of my demands.

I think we may have fucked close to an hour in that four post bed. I knew I had a big load stored up after holding on for so long. I felt my balls pinch and I knew it wasn’t going to be much longer. Feeling her juices increase and being pushed out on my balls I had to cum. “Oh, baby, yes! Cum inside me and give me your baby?” I could tell she was frigging her clit furiously as I increased my thrusts and headed towards my finale.

“Lauren… Oh Lauren… I’m gonna pump… my sperm into you… fill you up… knock you up…” I wasn’t using the clever lines I had fantasised, but these would have to do. My cock felt like a bar of steel, longer and thicker than ever before. My balls were hugging my shaft as they do when I’m close. Still, I slid myself into her few dozen more times before I approached the point of no return.

She was nearly delirious. “Oh, do it, yes, fuck me… I’m gonna cum… cum in me, shoot your baby into me!” That was all I needed. I felt the semen at the base of my cock boil over, and I began to spurt thick ropes of the stuff through the full length of my cock out of me and into Laurens’s fertile, unprotected cunt.

“Unnnnnnh… Lauren… I’m cumming… cumming in you…” I imagined jets of sperm-rich semen spattering against her vulnerable cervix, bathing it, pooling around it, then sperm swimming strongly up her birth canal in search of the egg in her uterus. Lauren’s pussy clenched rhythmically on my cock; she was again cumming too. With what sanity I had left, I endeavored to stroke my cock into her from below in the hopes I’d brush her G-spot a few times. And I enjoyed watching the various shades of bliss cross her face even as they faded.

It was the happiest moment of my life. For a moment.

Then I realised what we had just done. Yet she was beaming up at me, looking more contented than I’d ever seen her. Revenge sex had somehow become baby making sex, and I still wanted our relationship to become so much more.

We kissed, while I gently rammed the creamy potent mix of our juices deep into her already overfilled pussy. She was taking short breaths staring at me while my cock throbbed inside her, still she smiled. We stayed connected feeling our hearts beating against each other, not saying anything until we recovered.

Some minutes passed before I finally came to my senses. Lauren made sure she used her pussy muscles and got every drop from me. I held my cock in place for some time and let Lauren feel my spent cock resting in her cum filled cunt. We finally had a passionate kiss and I pulled out. I looked down to see my white, sticky cum beginning to seep out of her and run down her thigh. Lauren looked spent but she got up and went into the bathroom.

When she returned we simply hugged each other. We did finally uncouple and go to sleep cuddled together only restarting when we knew we had to leave. We grabbed our cases, said goodbye to the room, the evidence of our sex everywhere, and headed to the lobby to check out.

“Come again!” said the smiling receptionist and Lauren and I burst out laughing before heading to the car.

________

“So that’s it, then.” Lauren shoved her suitcase into the trunk of the car and lowered the lid.

Having already stowed my bag I stood with her beside the car to say goodbye properly. I guessed we wouldn’t get a chance to do so on the road and an even smaller chance when we pulled up outside the house she shared with Joseph. My hands were splayed low on my hips and I regarded her with a loving expression. “Yep. It didn’t turn out too badly after all,” I said.

Her mouth curved with a hesitant smile. “You’re actually an okay person to take with me on these business trips.”

I chuckled as I looked her over. “And you’re pretty good company when you’re not in boss mode.”

She huffed out a laugh and looked away, surprised by how much easier it was to be around each other. The last twenty four hours had opened her eyes to the man I hid behind a happy-go-lucky exterior and Lauren had to reluctantly admit she liked what she had discovered. “I hope everything’s going to be okay between us,” she said, meeting my eyes.

I leaned past her to open the passenger’s side door, resting my arm along the top edge. “Let Rachel and Joseph do their own thing, if we have each other then I think we’ll be fine. If not… we could have wife swapping parties.”

She laughed and gave me a playful shove. “I was being serious.”

“Hey.” I let go of the door and grabbed her wrists in defense, holding her at bay. “So was I.”

My patient amusement and the feel of my warm fingers on her skin encouraged a twinge of something intimate and unexpected inside her. She stared at me while I held her, not sure whether she wanted me to pull her closer or release her. Going by the expression on her face I guessed similar thoughts were whirling around in her mind. “I’m done protecting them,” she said, reminding me that I still held her.

“I know. I’m not letting you go just yet.” I kept my eyes on her while I tugged her slowly toward me. “I want to give you something.”

Lauren’s gaze narrowed. “Oh? What?”

“Relax. Stop looking at me like I’m going to hurt you.” A sliver of space separated their bodies. I could feel the heat emanating from her. I released her wrists and slid my hands slowly over the curve of her shoulders. I watched her while I touched her, somehow making the connection more personal. She shivered and before she could take a bracing breath I drew her into my arms, wrapping her up in a hug so tight, so comforting, that she actually sighed.

Lauren sank into the moment and turned her head to rest her cheek against my chest. Her arms came up to encircle my waist and she held me, immersing herself in my protection, strength and warmth. My heart beat strong and steadily beneath her cheek, my chin resting on the top of her head while I kept her close. She had no idea how long they stood there like that but the feel of my palm stroking her spine, squeezing the back of her neck before it slid down again, felt so good she didn’t want me to let her go. I placed a soft kiss on her hair before she eventually unclasped her arms to release her. The separation made me want to cry out in protest. Lauren looked up at me, still dazed by the sudden, loving contact.

“There, now how do you feel?” I asked, sweeping my thumbs over her shoulders.

She moistened her lower lip and shook her head, overwhelmed by the tenderness of the moment. Lauren felt like doing something but it had nothing to do with leaving this place and my embrace. “I felt like I was home.” Her body swayed toward me of its own accord. She laughed, uncomfortable with her needs but unwilling to give up the opportunity for more. “You know, I think you’re good at hugs too!” she said in appreciation.

I let a look of amusement pass over my features then I tugged her back into my arms. I think she surprised herself by hugging me tightly and rubbing her cheek against my chest, soaking up the solid heat of my body. My hands warmed her back, my fingers flexing against her muscles in a rubbing, massaging motion that had her closing her eyes to savour the touch. Lauren’s own palms moved tentatively over my spine, stroking, soothing.

I located a sore muscle, no doubt strained during our sexual intercouse, just above her shoulder blade and she arched her back, pressing her body closer. I heard and felt her groan. It travelled through me; a responding tingle of excitement hit me deep in my loins.

I dipped my head and left a soft kiss in her silky red hair. I kept her snugly against me with one arm while my other hand tilted her chin. She clutched my waist and held her breath as she gazed up at me, wondering what she’d find in my eyes. Her green eyes were intense as they met mine, my jaw clenched while she looked me over. My thumb swept across her lower lip and my mouth tilted in the slightest of smiles. I leaned closer and said in a low voice, “If I knew in the beginning all you needed was one good… hug, I would’ve done it when I first met you.”

Lauren scowled at me while trying to hide her smile. Just because there was a chance I might be right didn’t mean she wanted me getting ahead of myself. “You think you can satisfy me with just a hug?”

“I doubt that it would keep you happy for long. This will, though.” My hand curved around her neck and I pulled her up on her toes to press my mouth to hers.

Her eyes closed and a sigh rippled through her. She grasped my t-shirt and held on. My heart thudded and my stomach plummeted at the suddenness of it all. One thought filled my mind in that moment: Don’t let her go. The kiss started out slow, my warm, firm lips coaxing hers to respond. She let me pull her along with me, opening her mouth to accept the silky invasion of my tongue. Just the tip flicked over hers then retreated, my hands resuming their arousing caresses up and down her back.

Lauren trembled with a quick shiver, flattening her palms against my chest. She no longer noticed the chill in the air, the tiredness in her bones. Her mind focused entirely on me, still reeling at our change in circumstances. She leaned into me. A moan came from her as her arms slid around my neck and her tongue thrust against mine. The connection went deeper, the kiss turned wilder. My hands supported her while my mouth took control, guiding, arousing. She couldn’t get close enough. The urge came over me to pin her body to the car and drop my pants.

But then another departing hotel couple appeared in the car park and made their way to their car. We stood there, breathing hard, coming to our senses.

“We better go.” I suggested. Lauren nodded and I helped her into the passenger seat. I quickly climbed into the driver’s side and we began our journey home.

When we hit the open road I was still fully erect and Lauren was sitting with her legs open on the seat beside me. Her nipples were hard and pointing through her top. She had an expression of desperation on her face.

“The roads look clear, there’s very little traffic.” I said making small talk.

“Uh-hu.” Lauren replied, her mind elsewhere.

“We will get home early.”

“Do you think?” She said at last. “Joseph will probably be home,” she said sadly.

“Rachel will get in after me, no doubt.”

“I’m so horny.” Lauren said, as if it were a normal part of the conversation.

“I’m driving…”

“I know."

"You could do me a favour.”

She turned to me and her face had that expression that meant, “Yes, please? Anything!”

“Pull your panties down and play with your pussy for me.”

We were driving through the quiet countryside and the roads were empty. Soon we would be on the highway and then home.

“You want to watch me masturbate?”

“Yes I do”, I grinned and darted my eyes back and forth between her and the winding road.

“It’s a good idea. I need to… ease my frustration.”

Lauren unsnapped the tight button to her jeans and rose her ass up out of the seat and wrested down her snug jeans pulling her panties with them. Her wavy red hair perfectly framed her seductive face and she fluttered her thick eyelashes for effect. She pushed her jeans down just below her knees and around her ankles. Took a deep breath, exhaled. Closed her eyes and lowered the seat back.

I watched as the beautiful redhead did something I had rarely ever been given the opportunity to witness. She lazily rested the palm of her right hand against her smooth flesh. She slowly massaged herself and my head was busy going from staring at her to trying to keep the car between the ditches. She then used her fingers to spread apart her lips and used her other hand to slowly touch her wakening clit.

I squirmed in my seat to accommodate my growing cock. She opened her eyes and turned to look at me.

“Like this?” She asked.

“Yes. That’s an amazing sight.” I replied.

“I’ll give you something to daydream about later.”

We were in the woody countryside that separated us from the busy part of the world. A beautiful rural area with quaint country homes and farm land. The windows were down and there was open sky above us. There were earthy smells of fresh broken ground in the air. The sun was setting and the skyline was a wonderful pink and purple hue that was a sight to see.

Inside the car beside me was a sight to see as well. I sensed she was doing this more for my benefit than an actual need to climax, but the more she intended to entertain me the more her body responded to her own touches. The sight alone of her denim jeans and black panties around her ankles was enough to turn me on. The fact that her hand was between her legs caressing was enough to drive me crazy.

Her eyes were now fixed straight ahead. Half-lidded. Her hand was moving somewhat faster now. I put my hand on my own crotch and moved to allow myself room to straighten my cock. We drove past strangers and she kept staring into the distance. Faster and faster she rubbed herself. I reached over and grabbed her left thigh and pulled her legs even further apart. Her smooth creamy skin felt so soft underneath my grasp. I couldn’t resist adding my hand to hers. Together we touched and caressed and played in her wetness. She was so wet my fingers were coated in her thick creamy juices. I pulled my hand up and put two fingers in my mouth and sucked the wetness from them. I could smell her sex. I could taste her juice.

I tried to keep my eyes on the road but I couldn’t stop staring at Lauren furiously working herself to a climax for me. She started gasping for air as her fingers rolled her clitoris around like a tiny ball. Her shoulders tensed and she rose up in the seat as her body tightened.

“You are so beautiful. Let yourself go. Cum for me, Lauren.”

She leaned her head back and pushed one hand under her shirt and started rubbing the nipple on one of her large breasts.

“I love doing this for you. I love how it feels.” She said pulling up her top I could see her erect nipples.

She kicked her pants and undies completely free from her legs. She moved the seat back and cocked her right leg on the door leaving her lower calf and foot outside the car blowing in the wind. I could see the oncoming headlights of a car approaching. Lauren could see it too. She never slowed down.

“You just won’t stop will you? You just keep going… we have been so naughty… we bring out the best in each other. But you should probably stop now, we’re joining the highway.”

“I won’t stop. I can’t stop.”

I watched as she wet her fingers in her mouth, and then swirled them around her pink nipples, arching her back to the sensation. She pinched and tugged hard, and squeezed her perky boobs with both hands. She looked me right in the eye as she wet the fingers of her right hand again, and reached down to spread the lips of her pussy. She watched my face as she plunged two fingers deep inside, stroking in and out. Soon her whole hand was glistening, and she gave in and closed her eyes, tilting her head back. Her left hand continued to pluck and pull at her hard little nipples, and her right worked at her sweet wetness in ways only she knows best. Sometimes she rubbed her clit with blinding speed, other times she played deep inside herself while circling the pearly button with her thumb. I was totally hypnotized and thankful for the lack of traffic.

I watched her intermittently, and I wanted so badly to touch myself. I wanted to whip out my painfully hard cock and relieve my heavy, aching balls. Somehow, I was able to resist the urge and I suffered in wonderful agony. I nearly came without touching myself when she took her sopping fingers from her pussy and put them in her mouth, sucking them tenderly. Oh my god, the look on her face as she tasted herself was transcendent! I shuddered a sigh, and I am not kidding when I say I was physically and emotionally in agony. Thank god, when she quit sucking her fingers and went back to masturbating it didn’t long for her to get off. I don’t think I could have taken much more. There was no mistaking her orgasm. I thought she might fall off the chair, bucking and thrashing around like that, with her mouth in a wide “O” and the veins popping out in her neck.

“I’m cumming!” Lauren squealed. And the last word trailed out of her in a scream.

I put my hand back on her thigh again and pulled her legs apart as far as I could and she tightened her body and shuddered in what she told me later were multiple orgasms. I could see the spasms of passion pass through her body like shock waves rippling from her shoulders to her feet. When the climax passed, she sat for a while, chest heaving as she regained her breath. We were so close that I could see her pulse in her neck. I watched it slow from a racing gallop to a slow steady throb as she leaned back, soaking in the glow of her orgasm. Her eyes were closed in dreamy satisfaction, and her lips and chin gleamed with the wetness of her juices.

My head reeled. My heart pounded. And I had the most exquisitely, deliciously painful ache in my loins I have ever felt. An ache that needed attention. Soon. Let’s not put too fine a point on it – my balls hurt and my cock refused to soften. We drove the next hour in relative silence. She had her head leaned back and I thought she might have even been about to drift off. But all too soon we were driving down familiar streets and almost home.

“Joseph’s back.” Lauren sighed, spotting his car on the drive. I was about to pull up behind a car parked on the street when my heart almost exploded in shock. The car parked outside the house was Rachel’s.

Lauren gripped my knee and said, “Keep going, I’m not ready for this. Park further up the street.”

“We are home early. They don’t expect us back until tonight.” I said to myself.

“They’ve probably used our trip to get some alone time together. I thought Rachel was working today?”

“She said she was.” I put that thought to rest and I drove about two hundred yards down the road and parked beneath a large oak tree. It was getting dark but there was a little light still left. Lauren turned to lazily look at me as if to ask “What are we going to do?”

“Lauren… I need to know. Maybe it’s plutonic. It’s Friday night. She always comes to see you… see him… on a Friday night. Maybe she just got home early too. Maybe-”

“Maybe they are fucking each other right now.” Lauren interrupted calmly, gripping my thigh tighter. “I understand why you need to know for sure… but I promise you, it won’t do you any good.”

I looked at her. She looked at me. I nodded, she nodded then spoke, “Let’s going the back way, we never close the curtains, it’s not overlooked. If there’s anything to see… we’ll see it.”

She smiled, leaned forward and kissed me. I slipped my right hand behind her head and guided her to my lips. I turned my head a bit to the side and parted my lips slightly. As I kissed her I moved my head around a small amount and I gently provided some pressure to the back of her head. I allowed my fingers to caress the back of her head. When we parted, I did notice that her eyes had closed.

“I need to do this.” I said, opening the car door.

“I’ll show you the way.” Lauren said and exited the vehicle. I followed her down a leafy path then down a tight trail behind the houses. Eventually we came to a fence that I recognised as the one in her back garden. We carefully climbed through it and found ourselves looking at the back of the house Lauren shared with Joseph. The lights were on. The kitchen and dining room were well lit and we could see the rooms were empty. Upstairs, a warm glow bathed the master bedroom. The room had a Juliette balcony and the doors were wide open. Still we couldn’t see anything so we kept up the side of the garden hand in hand.

There were two figures in the bedroom but all I could see was the back of the figure nearest me – was that Joseph? He was talking to someone who was standing with their back against the wall opposite the bed. The bed was clearly unmade. My heart was pounding and Lauren’s hand grasped mine tighter.

“See?” She whispered.

Joseph leaned forward to kiss whoever he was with and then continued kissing his way down to her neck and that’s when I saw who he was with – it was Rachel!

“Yes,” a lump formed in my throat, “I see.”

The illicit lovers were still fully clothed. Her hands were on his shoulders and then around his neck with one hand cradling the back of his head. Her eyes were shut, her head tilting to one side as Joseph continued kissing the sensitive skin of her neck. There was a content smile on her lips and then she gasped sharply. He must have bitten her. That’s when I noticed what we were doing… we weren’t moving away. We were watching them, like a rabbit caught in the headlights of a car, mesmerised by the vision… the horror of what was unfolding before us.

I looked at Lauren, and we held each other, knowing we were going to spy on them. I was about to say something to Lauren when Rachel pushed Joseph back away from her and spun him around so that his back was now against the wall. She lowered herself in front of him sliding her palms down the front of his body as she went. His eyes followed her down to where she kneeled in front of him. I heard the sounds of her fingers unbuckling his belt and unfastening his jeans.

Looking up at him her fingers curled around the waistband of his boxers and gently tugged them downward. I couldn’t walk away now; my eyes felt fixed on what was happening in open view of the balcony doors. His cock sprang forth into Rachel’s hand which she instinctively began moving along its length. He looked so large and thick and there was already something glistening on the tip. I suddenly became aware of my own growing arousal and my fingers moved downward finding their familiar home around my traitorous erection.

Rachel wrapped her lips around the thick mushroom head and flicked her tongue over the very tip as she came back off of it. She gave it two full length pumps with her hand and wrapped her mouth around him again. This time the warmth of her mouth enveloped the entire length of him; she was deep throating his significantly sized cock with next to no buildup. Joseph let out an involuntary groan, his mouth gasped open, and his head fell back against the wall momentarily as his own hands got lost in her full head of thick, dark wavy hair.

I felt my cock betray me with another lurch and I looked down to see Lauren’s free hand was also just as busy, cupping her breast and rolling the fat nipple between her fingers. Watching them here in the shadows felt wrong – but it was also kind of hot and definitely a little forbidden.

Rachel’s throat enveloped Joseph’s massive cock making it slick with her saliva. Her lips curled into a lust filled smile every time the tip of his cock left her lips. I watched as she pumped the full length of him in one hand gliding over his wet skin and dipping her head lower to lick the front of his balls. Her other hand slipped underneath her own waistband and from my vantage point I could see the full breadth of her hand moving between her open legs there under the fabric of her pants. She moaned at her own touch – I imagined the vibrations of her voice moving over his balls which were now gently enveloped in her mouth.

Watching my girlfriend touch herself while sucking my best friend’s cock made something new stir within my belly and I felt an added sort of excitement and tingle between my legs. The shape of Rachel’s hips and ass were always intoxicating. My eyes traced her curves created by the way she squatted over her heels with knees open – her hand stirring between what I imagined to be very wet lips. I gripped my hard-on tightly, I held my breath and bit my lower lip hard to suppress the moans and sounds wanting to issue from my throat as my mind tried to make sense of the visual stimuli.

I watched as Joseph pulled Rachel to her feet and repositioned her against the wall once more – this time facing it with her palms spread flat and wide over it’s flat surface. Joseph stood behind and to one side of her. He reached upward and with a fist full of her hair pulled her head backwards to kiss her from over her shoulder. I listened as she moaned into his mouth and pressed her bottom outward to find him. He broke from their kiss – releasing her hair as he did and with each hand on either side of her hips he tugged the waistband of her pants down over her now bare bottom. My eyes caught a glimpse of her bright yellow panties which had been caught in his grip and were traveling down her thighs as well. He left them there hanging on her mid thigh and reached his right hand around to the front of her hip using it to coax her ass further outward which presented her wet glistening pussy into the revealing light falling downward over them from the hallway’s ceiling.

With her round ample ass now totally bare, her palms planted on the wall before her, and her back arched to present her exposed glistening lips to him – he moved his hand from the front of her hip where she bent over so willingly for him and he swiped it between her thighs before resting it there. I felt my own skin flush as I imagined the heat and wetness he was feeling in the palm of his hand.

His hand moved back and forth between her open thighs almost imperceptibly but the effect it was having on her was anything but subtle. Her own hips were moving as if she were riding his finger tips, stroking her own clit back and forth over his fingers. He leaned forward and growled something into her ear. I strained to hear his words but nothing reached me.

“Yes!” came Rachel’s exasperated breathy plea. “I do.”

I now had a pretty good idea of what his lips had carried to her ears by what happened next. He must have teased her – asking her to tell him what he already knew she wanted. “Do you want to feel me inside of you? Let me hear it.” I imagined his voice low, throaty, rich, and warm.

He dipped his finger tips into her wetness and heard Lauren gasp and moan beside me. Her hand was now buried in her own panties, no doubt fingering herself and imagining she was up there with her boyfriend. We looked at each other both clearly confused at our feelings as we struggled to comprehend the scene unfolding before us.

We turned as one and watched Joseph lift his glistening fingers to his lips and lick his fingers tasting her on his skin. Feeling a hunger of my own I grabbed Lauren’s wrist and did the same, bringing her wet fingers to my lips and the taste was tangy on my tongue. I sucked at her fingers, tasting her as I watched him position his cock behind my girlfriend. He rested his fat tip against the entrance of her pussy much like I had done with Lauren and my body remembered the feeling of my penetration of her against the hundreds of little nerve endings that surrounded the bulbous head of my aching penis. Lauren replaced her hand in her panties and began to masturbate.

Joseph sank into her. Rachel’s head dropped and I heard her exhale audibly and intensely. She pushed back onto him and I watched as her pussy swallowed the entire length of his girthy cock. Lauren’s fingers were working deep within her now and I could see her juices dripping down her inner thighs. She fucked herself in rhythm to their motions. Her eyes inseparable from our cheating partners lust filled exploits.

His cock glistened in the light each time her pussy moved upwards and away from him. She must be unbelievably wet to leave his skin drenched in her juices like this. We could see his length seemingly sparkle in the warm light of the room even at this distance. His hands found her hips and gripped them tightly. Her flesh rose mildly around the shape of his hands as he pulled her slamming back against him. They were fucking hard now. The sounds of flesh slapping flesh could be heard echoing into the garden.

I knew I had to stop jerking my meat through my pants. I was already fighting the urge to cum and create a sticky mess in my boxers. I decided instead to assist Lauren in her mission to get herself off to this taboo liaison. Her nipples were prominent, pressing through her tight top so I grabbed each of them with my hands pinching them and rolling them. I could always make Rachel cum even from just playing with her nipples and Lauren didn’t feel too far away from making it happen again. I tugged on them pulling the weight of her breasts away from her body as I did. I twisted them one way and then the other causing her belly to tighten and her breath to become labored. She looked up at me in beautiful agony and tried to stay quiet. She squirming now, her fingers making squelching noises in her panties and it was hard to choose which orgasm I wanted to watch. I pinched and pulled on her nipples and followed her eyes in order to see Rachel and Joseph fuck.

Rachel was frantic now. She kicked off her boots and wrestled her leggings and underwear off from around her ankles and I couldn’t imagine her doing anything remotely like this with me. The whole world could hear them and if anyone chose to look they would see the forbidden copulation of these two illicit lovers. What if they simply wanted to be caught? Spontaneity wasn’t in my DNA. It clearly though, was ingrained in Rachel’s. Now naked from the waist down she turned to face Joseph biting at his lips and wrapping her legs around his as he lifted her from the ground. His hands were on ass, her back against the wall, and he was driving into her hard and fast. Her own hips bucked to meet his every thrust.

“I want to cum. Make me cum.” Rachel quietly whimpered into Joseph’s kisses. “Oooh yes Joseph. You’re so good. You’re so much better.”

Her words seemed to spur him to fuck her with even more intensity. But Lauren sensed the pain that suddenly shot through my heart.

“She’s lying to him,” Lauren gasped, “it’s what he likes to hear from his women… I know for a fact that you are far better.” She smiled and my heart melted once more as I watched her frig herself incessantly. Joseph was grunting now with effort and three of Rachel’s limbs clung to his body as her remaining arm steadied them by holding onto the wall above her head.

“Fuck. Fuck! Yeah …Yeah. I’m gonna… I’m gonna… cummmmm…” the strength of Rachel’s orgasm displayed fully on her face. “Aaaahhhhh!” Her voice grew loud – likely too loud and Joseph silenced her by sealing her lips with his own. All I could hear now were her muffled moans now reaching my ears after having resonated through his body. She began to quiet down, but that didn’t stop her from speaking when their kiss ended “Fuck, Don’t stop. Now you. Cum for me. Fuck my pussy. Fuck me.”

Within seconds Rachel – with her eyes fixed hungrily down between the two of them at the place where their bodies met – was coaxing Joseph’s own orgasm out of him with her rhythmically bucking hips. I thought I could hear the occasional tiny whimper from Lauren. I thought I could smell her sex. Joseph’s moans were much more quiet and controlled, but his body shuddered.

Suddenly, Lauren’s head lolled back and her eyes closed. Her mouth opened in a silent cry. Her hips jerked up hard once, twice, three, four times, and she strained in the air for a moment, prolonging each moment of her climax. My eyes were torn from the fornicators on display in the bedroom and locked on the gorgeous redhead by my side. I watched her body, imagining, no seeing her fingers buried deep in her cunt, up to her navel, and my hips moved, too, straining for friction, for carnal pleasure with this beautiful broken woman.

Eventually, her hips dropped back, her hand still buried between her legs. Her mouth formed wordless, soundless gasps as her body twitched again and again, riding its way through her aftershocks until she finally shuddered her way into stillness and closed her mouth, licking her lips. After what seemed to be both an instant and an eternity, she lifted her towards her boyfriend as he too reached his climax.

Rachel’s smile was broad and one of deep satisfaction. Her hair looked messy and somehow still gorgeous as it hung in front of her eyes. Joseph was buried inside her, balls deep, his eyes crewed tightly shut and I imagined his sperm being launched inside my cheating girlfriend.

“Yes Joseph.” was all an exhausted Rachel could muster before adding “Your cum feels so warm inside me.”

Joseph’s head was now leaning forward and resting on Rachel’s chest – her arms were about his neck with one hand cradling the back of his head. They looked happy in this moment. And Rachel’s own head rested on the wall behind her with her eyes shut.

I looked into Lauren’s eyes and smiled a confused smile. Then, and all at once, she seemed to remember where she was. She flicked her eyes away from me, and pulled her hand out of her pants, wiping her glistening fingers on her stomach under the line of her top. Colour rose in her cheeks as she quickly grabbed my hand.

“Quickly, we’ve got to get out of here.” She whispered and we headed down the side of the house stumbling over garden ornaments as we went. There was a loud sound. My heart stopped and I stopped breathing. Oh god, please tell me they didn’t hear it. Please tell me it wasn’t as loud as my own ears made it out to be.

Rachel’s eyes opened and out the window. Joseph straightened up, lifted his head from Rachel’s breasts and looked over his shoulder – again, into the garden.

Rachel, eyes still fixed on where she thought the sound came from and whispered something into Joseph’s ear which caused him to look back at her.

“Really?” came his hushed response.

“MmHmm” Rachel answered him, now meeting his eyes with her own and smiling a small secretive smile and she fell onto the bed in the afterglow of her sex. Joseph moved towards the balcony, carefully closed the doors and then the curtains.

“That was close!” Lauren licked her lips and continued to smooth her clothes with her hands. “Do you believe me now?”

“Yes.”

“We need one of your hugs.” She whispered and draped her hands on my shoulders and I held her waist. “Don’t think about them.” She said and brought her lips to mine. The sun was setting and the warmth of the day lingered. The golden rays made Lauren’s hair look like flames. I’m glad I had her. I didn’t know what I would do without her.

We kissed like lovers and when we came up for air all I could say was, “We are in the middle of your garden”.

“And I want to fuck you, in the middle of my garden.” She said, a wicked smile playing across her face.

“I shouldn’t be this horny after watching them fu–”

“Fuck them.” She interupted, “Fuck both of them. Now shut up and fuck me!” As if bound by her command I dragged her to a garden deck chair and I collapsed on it pulling her with me. We kissed again and our tongues entwined. I could feel my cock straining in my boxers, wet with precum. My hands roamed through her red hair as she dry humped my leg. I heard her sigh and noted that her breathing had become faster and seemingly deeper. She was now practically massaging my thigh and her gaze was unabashedly at my tented pants.

She looked up at me with a distant, dreamy sort of a look. “Did I really cause that”, she asked timidly, nodding towards my groin. “Do you really find me more attractive than Rachel?”

I simply nodded and gave her what I hoped was a warm and inviting smile. Her hands tightened on my thigh and she took a deep breath.

“Would you… mind… if I just…” She raised her hand and pressed down slowly on my tent pole with her palm. It obediently sprang back up as she raised her hand. She gasped and then pressed up and down a few times, seeming to marvel at the tensility of my cock. She had now moved closer so that her face was only a few inches from the action. She now used both hands to explore the shape and rigidity of my cock. She seemed fascinated.

“Let’s fuck. Right here. Right now!” She reached for the waistband of my jeans and started tugging at them. I stood to ease the process which put my groin right in front of her face. As she rather impatiently dragged my boxers down my very erect cock was bent down by the waistband and when it finally was released it sprung up and hit her squarely under her chin. She reared back in surprise, throwing her hands up but only moments later she again leaned forward and began inspecting her new plaything. She had an expression of bemused wonderment, like a child with a new toy. It was as if she had never seen my penis before.

“Oh yesss.” she husked. After a moments contemplation, her hands flew to it and started gently stroking my shaft.

“I’m so horny! You haven’t cum since this morning. Would you like to be sucked off?”

I certainly had no objections and looked on in delight as she gently and slowly licked its length and then engulfed the head of my member. The biggest turn on was the fact that it was almost like she was worshipping my cock. She was almost possessive of it. It was if seeing her boyfriend cheat had propelled her to a new level of sexual need.

Meanwhile, although I was thoroughly enjoying the attention, I was a bit nervous about how exposed we were. Anyone walking around the house to the back garden or coming down the stairs from the house would get a real eyeful. Lauren, however, didn’t seem concerned at all.

Suddenly she stood and blurted, “I can’t stand this anymore,” I was taken aback a little as I certainly could stand for a bit more. “I need you inside me… I know that this is wrong but I haven’t felt like this in years. I need this. Now. Right now. Please?” I would defy any red blooded male to turn her down at this stage. She quickly lowered her shorts to reveal her vulva. She straddled me on the chair and reached down to direct traffic. As she sank onto me she let out a loud hiss through clenched teeth. She wriggled a little to ensure maximum penetration and then began a slow and deliberate up and down motion which seemed to rub her most sensitive spot on my lower stomach. She would raise herself up slowly and then sort of release herself and let gravity do its job. Obviously all thoughts of safe sex had vanished. I didn’t know if she didn’t care or was so naïve that she simply didn’t realise the danger. I hoped Rachel and Joseph didn’t decide to open the balcony doors again.

I had positioned my body so that I was as far up inside her as possible and was delierous with pleasure. She was gripping the back of the chair with both hands which meant she was leaning into me and her breasts were bobbling about just below my face. I ventured an experimental little foray up inside her blouse and hefted the not inconsiderable weight of one of her breasts. I gave it a gentle squeeze and was rewarded with a low moan. Soon both of my hands were busy. Without a word, she paused and quickly removed her top. Unfettered they were magnificent. There bounced pertly as she rode me. Her gorgeous skin tone, a pair of very suckable nipples and their sheer mass made them irresistible. I used my mouth and hands to give them a real working over and in response she increased her pistoning pace.

The only frustration I was feeling was that I couldn’t really thrust into her in this position. I had to rely on her doing all the work but it was still extremely enjoyable. She was really hammering away now, plunging up and down in an almost violent manner. She was huffing and puffing and I could tell something was coming to a head. She suddenly went rigid and ground her pubis against mine and let out a rush or air. Her face was screwed up and her eyes shut firmly. She arched back and I felt I had to hold her to stop her falling backwards.

There was no subtlety to her fucking of me. It was pure, animal passion and exactly what she needed. The hot, electric pulses in her swollen clit spread rapidly, shooting through her pussy, and arching up her spine. She fell back to the canvas covered chair, but he held on tight with the hands curled around my back, never missing a beat. Sounds of pleasure tumbled from her lips beyond her control, growing louder with each rise and fall on my impaled member.

Her body slipped free of her consciousness as well. Her hips undulated, alternately shoving her pussy onto my overworked penis and slamming her butt into my hips. Her head lashed. Her hands flailed. She never stopped, and never slowed. She soared to a crescendo, and hovered there, teetering on the edge, in a moment of almost painful pleasure for seemingly countless thundering beats of her heart. And then finally — blissfully — tumbled into the abyss with a scream of agonized release.

My fingers dug into her to hold her on the chair, and I leaned forward, pushing her breasts into my chest. There was no escape — and no mercy. I kissed her just as feverishly in the midst of orgasm wracking her body as I had to bring her there.

Lauren’s hands snapped to the back of my head, pulling my hair, and her nails dug into my scalp. Senseless with ecstasy, she had no idea if she was holding me to her, or trying to claw me away. It didn’t matter to me. His tongue assaulted her mouth, my cock keeping her coming. Her vision — behind her tightly closed eyes — became swirling motes of exploding lights surrounded by pulsing darkness. Her screams became distant, haunting things, drowned out by the rapid, roaring beat of her heart.

She then slumped against me with her head on my shoulder. We didn’t move or say anything for a minute or so. Her breathing had steadied.

“That was… that was… magnificent. I didn’t know it could be like that. You are such an outstanding lover.”

“It takes two to tango.” I replied breathlessly.

“Come on, let’s go inside.”

“But they’re upstairs!”

“Then we’ll wait for them to come down.”

“No, I’m not going in there.”

“Then let’s go to yours.”

I looked at her then up at the bedroom above us. The lights were still on and I could swear I could hear rhythmic thumping and the creaking of a bed.

“Yes, let’s get out of here.”

________

She was staring at me as I drove and I was wondering what she was thinking, but I was not going to ask. She cocked her head and asked, “What do we do now?"

I kept my eyes on the road and said, "It’s your call. I need to leave Rachel. I’m going to start packing my things and move out.”

“Where will you go?”

“Not far. I’ll stay with my parents until I can find a new place. Do you want to move in with me?”

“I don’t want to lose my house. I love my house, I worked hard for my house.”

“Then when you kick Joseph out, maybe I’ll move in with you?”

“Maybe I can find room to keep you both.” She grinned, sat back and appeared to be in deep thought.

After a few minutes, she said “I couldn’t help but notice that watching our beloved partners fuck got you excited,” as she looked at my lap and then back up at me. I was a little aroused and if she kept talking about it, I would become fully erect and she knew it. She already knew me all too well and she knew just how to push my buttons. She said, “You really like to watch, don’t you?” I nodded my head. “I do too,” she said. “It turns out I have my very own personal exhibitionist in Joseph. Who would have thought… right there on the balcony!"

"I’m sure your neighbours heard us fucking like teenagers in your garden!”

“You do very well to hold onto your load. As you could see, Joseph has very little self control."

I smiled at the compliment.

"I’ve cum so many times today, definitely into double figures, and you’ve cum maybe… three times?”

“Five times since we woke up together this morning. It feels like some sort of record.” I laughed.

“You must really, really like me!” She laughed with me, “Maybe that’s why you’re always so hard.” She patted my eager penis which twitched in response. She expertly unzipped my jeans, reached into my boxers and pulled out my semi erect penis. She smiled as she reached for her purse. She found her phone, brought it up and said, “I think I’m going to document this, otherwise no one will ever believe it happened."

"No one?” I asked.

“This is too good to keep to myself,” Lauren said. She took some video of the street to show we were on the road, then zoomed in on me in all my glory. She then took a few still pics of me, for good measure.

She instructed me to touch myself so she could get some good shots and I did. Now, I was in such a state of arousal, there was no question as to whether I was enjoying this. The bigger question was, how long could I keep this up? I can’t remember being so excited, ever and couldn’t for the life of me work out why. We had played in risky/kinky scenarios, but this now felt different. Now she wanted to “document” our fun and I wasn’t even going to object. I was wondering what she was going to do with her proof, but deep down I wasn’t really concerned. If she wanted to share it with her friends, I’d feel quite proud. I was hers and I would be presented as such. Isn’t that all that I wanted in the end? To belong to Lauren?

It was getting late. The sun had now set, and we had only minutes of daylight left. We were still about fifteen minutes from home and I was exposed to anyone who would care to look. Once the light had faded I would be less exposed and would feel a bit safer.

Heading down a deserted street Lauren indicated towards a spot to stop and told me to pull over. After we came to a complete stop, she instructed me to get out and walk around to her side of the car but first she adjusted my junk so my penis and balls were hanging out of my open fly and on display. Making sure there were no cars coming, I got out and walked around the rear of the car and she stepped out with her phone. As I emerged from behind the vehicle Lauren directed her camera in my direction and videoed me as I walked toward her.

Fortunately there were no cars coming and no pedestrians either. But still this was risky and I felt my manhood begin to thicken. Lauren giggled to the camera as she captured my cock slowly rising, recording my arousal, until I was fully erect. She giggled to the camera and then told me to stand still and touch myself so she could “document that I was outside, naked, on the side of the familiar street.” As I said earlier, she knew how to push my buttons.

I put one arm up to cover my face with my hand while my right hand quickly went to work. She cautioned me to not go too far just yet. If I lost control now, it would put a damper on her fun while we waited for me to recover. On another note, she knew what she wanted, she needed to keep me on edge, where she knew I was hers and would do absolutely anything she asked of me.

I was hard and leaning on the hood of the car giving Lauren’s camera a good view of my cock and me slowly playing with it. I was actually shocked that now, instead of the adrenaline of fear passing through me, I was getting excited. I was in all terms an exhibitionist at that moment and that really seemed to turn me on more. I slowly stroked myself and found I was getting even harder than usual and the head of my cock was like a rock. I closed my eyes for a moment or two not knowing if Lauren was capturing my full body or just concentrating on the protrusion from my gaping fly. I thought about stopping but I knew I wanted to continue for her as the excitement grew within me.

I slowly shifted a little to my left giving her a better view of my cock and shaved balls and opened my legs more so she could see everything. I continued to ever so slowly move my hand up and down my shaft and with my left hand moved my arm from my face and slowly did little circles on my low hanging balls. I turned my head to the right and I could see her gawp, open mouthed as I masturbated. She just stood there, holding the camera steady, with her green eyes literally bugging out of her head.

I looked into the camera intently as I continued long and slow strokes. The head of my cock was so big and hard it was like it wasn’t mine. It felt so sensitive and the precum began flowing like a leaking faucet. As my right hand stroked my left hand continued to do small circles on my balls and the odd time slipped down towards my ass and just rubbed that sweet spot between my anus and my balls. I was moaning by now and that made her squeal in delight.

Suddenly the lights of a passing car flashed across my body and I lost my nerve. Lauren stowed her phone back in her purse and, with us both laughing, we ran back to our seats with me tucking myself away before the car door closed behind me. We were both breathing hard and I looked at Lauren who seemed to have nothing but adoration in her eyes.

“You really will do anything for me.” She giggled.

“Almost anything!” I laughed, my heart pounding in my chest at almost being caught. It felt longer but the whole escapade had only lasted a couple of minutes. I started the car and we continued our short journey back to my place.

I was so excited; I couldn’t believe I hadn’t lost all control already. I couldn’t recall ever being in such an elevated state of arousal and definitely not for this long. My mind was reeling.

“What does this all mean?” I said, talking to myself but Lauren answered.

“I’m not sure. I like seeing you like this. It’s fun watching you get so close and have to stop. You pushed this to a whole new level today and I’m loving it.” I was okay with her newfound level of interest in our little games. Anything to connect this flame haired fox to me.

A few minutes later we were pulling up outside my home. I was beginning to calm down and she had been quiet for a little longer than I thought she would be. She took a deep breath and then asked me to turn on the interior light and I did so. She then took out her phone and started recording, saying, “go ahead, I want you to finish and I want to record it.” I asked her for a tissue so as not to make a mess and she shook her head.

“I can’t see it or record it if you cover up with anything. I want to see you cum, I want to watch your jizz launch from your cock and have it land wherever and I want to record it. I’m not like you, I can’t get myself off daydreaming. Please?” She batted her long eyelashes.

Of course I was going to say yes. I was seeing a whole new side to my sweetheart and my emotions were all over the place. She had really taken control and I was under her spell. I was hers and she knew it, probably more so than ever before. Swiveling around on her chair she positioned herself so she could watch and seeing that there was my bulging menace inside, she decided to relieve my frustration. She ran her hand up between my legs, feeling my hardness through my jeans. She then slowly unzipped my fly and pulled out my bulging cock, again zoomed in with her camera. Seeing Lauren’s eyes widen at the sight of my penis gave me the courage I needed to take myself into hand and begin slowly stroking. Lauren licked her lips as I started masturbating. She wanted to touch my aching shaft, to know what it felt like, but resisted her temptations. “Tell me how you imagine me when you masturbate?” She said into the microphone.

I could sense Lauren’s arousal and it made him bold enough to admit everything to her, “I imagine you… your red hair cascading over your breasts. I dream of seeing them… touching them.” I continued to slowly move my hand up and down the length of my erection. Lauren couldn’t take her eyes from my swollen organ.

Without words, and without really realising what she was doing, Lauren loosened her top and let one side slip off the shoulder. I could see the outline of Lauren’s breast through the thin material and groaned “Oh Lauren… you’re so sexy…”

The heat of the moment, of the sight of me jerking my cock, seemed to overwhelm Lauren completely. She wanted to be desired, to be the object of a man’s fantasies. She took my free hand and lifted it to her chest, placing my palm over her plump breast. “Go ahead honey, squeeze my tit. Feel me up while you stroke that beautiful cock.”

I was in shock over what was happening; it nearly made me lose control and orgasm right there. My cock twitched and I moaned. I gripped Lauren’s breast through the material of her top; it felt so soft and amazing! Lauren’s nipple had grown stiff and erect and burned against my palm.

“Do you like that, honey? Do my tits feel better than Rachel’s? Does it feel as good as you imagined? Do you like feeling me while you touch yourself?”

Stroking faster, I nodded and stared into her camera through lidded eyes. “Oh Lauren, it feels great. Better than I imagined.” I switched my hand over to the other breast and groped that one too, squeezing and feeling its pert contours.

Lauren started breathing heavily, the inappropriate touching out in public making her pussy itch and leak its passion. “Oh sweetie, that’s it. Play with my breasts and jerk your cock off for me. Let me see you play with that big dick of yours. Squeeze my hot tits…”

I was reeling. I couldn’t believe how dirty Lauren was talking to him. It turned me on more than I had ever been before and I wanked my cock faster. I knew I was going to orgasm soon, but wanted it to last, for her. “You’re so sexy Lauren, your tits feel so good, I’ve wanted to touch them for so long…”

An orgasm charged Lauren’s pussy. I don’t think she realised it was possible for her to cum without any direct stimulus, but the inexperienced yet eager grip of my hand on her breasts, and the sight of me pumping my penis was too much for her sensibilities to take. “Oh god…” she moaned and shuddered. “Oh fuck… yes, I’m cumming…I’m cumming for you… watching you work that big hot dick of yours…”

“Oh shit.” I groaned, watching the stunning redhead shiver through her orgasm. “Lauren, I’m going to cum…” As the feelings built, like pressure within, the euphoria started to hit. I threw my head back and groaned. “Fuck,” escaping my lips. Lauren adjusted her camera, her green eyes sparkling.

I took myself closer to the point of no return. My pace increased. My hand pumping my hard cock. Every stroke full of friction and touching the nerves around the head and upper shaft. There. A glistening pearl of pre-cum was seeping out. Transparent, sticky and sweet. I heard her gasp. I tease her, for her video. Rubbing my fingertip in it and then showing her the sticky strand.

“Yes! Do it..make it happen!” Lauren cried looking down at my hand cupping her breast as the other rose and fell in my lap. My hand was now like a blur as my tight grip fisted up and down my thick shaft. “That’s it baby, cum for me. I’ve felt you cum inside me… now I want to see how far your big cock shoots your seed.” The situation had passed all reason and Lauren was so turned on. She didn’t care about any morality, or that her boyfriend was fucking my girlfriend, she wanted to see me reach orgasm. “Faster baby. Jerk off faster for me. I want to see you cum. I want to see all your hot, spurting cream.”

When Lauren felt my hand tighten on her breast, gripping it firmly, she knew I was closing in on my climax. She urged me on, “Jerk that massive cock off for me sweetie… make it cum… make it squirt out its sticky goo. Yes, cum for me, baby. Show me…now!”

I let myself slide down the seat to give her more viewing angles and to give my wrists action a little more room. I needed to cum. I needed that release. I had come too far to just edge and stop. I needed to blow my load in public for her. And she definitely wanted to see that. I bit my lip as my fingers wrapped around my hot girth and I felt my cock throbbing in my hand. Faster. My hand was a blur. I felt my stomach and thighs tensing. I felt my balls tighten and move upwards. I was close. My breathing was laboured, almost grunting.

“Fuck baby,” she moaned again. So very close.

“I’m going to cum, Lauren. Fuck, I’m going to cum for you.” I growled. Knowing I couldn’t stop now even if I wanted to.

“Let go my love. Cum for me baby.” she purred.

“Oh…Fuck.” I grunted.

My hand slowed. Squeezing the shaft and pulling it forward to the head. Squeezing. Then the pulsing. I felt it through my whole groin. That first spurt. Shooting through the air. I gasped. She gasped. A big rope of cum flying forward and splattering on the wind screen. Testament to my excitement.

More powerful spurts. Erupting. My cock released a long rope of sperm into the air which landed on my clothes. It heaved again, and again, hurling several streams of potent cum all over the dashboard. “Oh Lauren… oh god, I’m cumming… oh fuck…”

Then the flood… launching onto the steering wheel. Flowing out of my cock, dripping down from the window. My fingers covered in that pearly, sticky mess. I stroked some more, as even more of my pearlescent seed lept from the tip of my pulsing penis and into the air before landing on my now slippery hand. The last strand was the stickiest. It hung from my cock, and I could see her tongue hanging out, as if to catch it. It spanned across my fingers where it hung precipitously. Then it fell with a splat onto my exposed testicles. Lauren surveyed my achievement with her camera. That cum covered mess of a car. My heart was pounding and my breathing was rapid. I laughed. The manly smell of testosterone and spunk filled my nostrils.

“Oh my god, there is so much.” She gasped as I caught her eye.

She just looked at me and licked her lips with the most devilish grin.

“All for me.” She said, huskily.

Breathing heavily, I let go of his Lauren’s breast and lay back in the car seat, spent.“ Jesus Lauren, that was so hot.

She smiled and said, "We both want and need this. The danger. Don’t worry, I’ve got it all documented.” And with that she clicked off the camera and put her phone away.

I grabbed a tissue from a box in the glove compartment and began cleaning my hands. Just as I went to wipe the jizz sliding down the window and dripping from the dash she reached over and stopped me. “Leave it until tomorrow.”

“What if someone sees?” She just raised one of her perfect eyebrows.

I finished wiping my hands and began to come back to earth. Now, I was regaining my senses and I was keenly aware of how exposed I was. My boldness was all but completely gone and I was becoming nervous. I turn off the interior light and she snaps, “I didn’t tell you to turn the light off. Turn it back on.” Snapping back to reality, I turned the interior light on and looked at her. She grinned and said, “We are done when I say we are done. You said this was for me and I want my naked driver on display. Take off your top.”

I dutifully pulled off my cum streaked t-shirt and handed it to her. I went to put my now soft but sticky penis back in my pants and she reached out and grabbed my wrist. “No, don’t put it away yet. Let the poor thing breathe.” She giggled.

We were sitting outside my home, I was half naked and spent. The interior light was on and I was as nervous as I could be. Lauren climbed out of the car, carrying my top and circled around to open my door. I gingerly stepped out on unsteady feet, my flaccid cock and empty balls on display. With my clothes and tucked neatly under her arm she linked her other arm with mine. She looked at me and said, “Let me help you inside.” I walked with her arm in arm. My spunk covered genitals cooling in the breeze and I hoped no one saw me enter the house.

As the front door closed Lauren was standing in the hallway with the biggest smile I had ever yet seen. She dropped my clothes on the floor, put her arms around me and gave me a bear hug and a kiss. She looked me in the eyes and said, “That trip was something from my wildest fantasies. We will be doing more of this when we can! Now, take me to bed, I need you to make love to me.”

I embraced her and pulled her sweet body towards me. Our lips met and her amazing eyes closed. She opened her mouth and I pressed my tongue inside. Her breasts squashed into my chest, her hard nipples poking into me. My exposed penis suddenly feeling the heat radiating from her womanhood.

My fingers entwined in her wavy hair and I broke the kiss to tug her head back. My lips moved over her exposed throat, flicking my tongue here, sucking lightly there and driving her to the point where she wanted to beg me for more. I dipped my tongue into the hollow at the base of her throat and her mouth dropped open. She let out a sigh, neediness growing inside her until it took on a life of its own. She sank her hands into my hair and pulled me up so she could bring my mouth back to hers.

“You really are a good hugger,” she said breathlessly, brushing her lips over mine, “and a good kisser. That mouth… I knew you would be.”

My teeth nibbled her earlobe while I gripped her ass and pulled her against me. “Do you want to see something else I do well?” I asked.

Although she heard the humour in my voice my erection was impossible to miss. She knew the offer was a serious one. Desire rolled through her and she laughed when she least expected to want to laugh. “Yes.”

My husky chuckle vibrated against her throat. “Here, in the hallway? Or would you prefer the kitchen?” I said as I dragged her into the room pressing her back against the breakfast bar.

Lauren’s eyes flickered open, sweeping over our surroundings. We were still alone and would be for some time as Rachel had left a note on the table “I’m waiting for you at Lauren and Joseph’s, text me and come on over.”

“They are expecting us back at yours.” I surmised.

“But not for another hour at least.” Lauren said with a seductive tone, “Is your overworked tool ready for another round?”.

“Yeah,” I groaned and took her mouth again, one hand cradling the back of her head while the other squeezed her ass, grinding her against my erection. I was hard again… how was this even possible? She slipped her hand between our bodies and stroked me, her fingertips running along my rigid length. I growled and my tongue swept over hers, my hands growing more demanding. She massaged my cock, wanting to feel his silky skin without any barriers, and I wanted to feel her smooth, hot flesh pressed against mine, my manhood thrusting inside her, filling her, making her cum.

I pulled my mouth from hers and spent one breath-stealing second looking into her eyes then I turned her, bending her over the waist high counter top. I think she expected me to drag her into the living room, but things were going to happen right here, right now. I am sure I heard her stomach churn in anticipation. Lauren closed her eyes as my hands slipped under her shirt and smoothed over her ribs, roaming upwards to enclose her breasts. She let out a harsh breath, her firm and peachy ass pushing back against me. My hands kneaded her flesh, my thumbs slowly sweeping over her hardened nipples.

I leaned down and kissed the back of her neck. My fingers caressed her soft globes of tit flesh, teasing her nipple with one hand, the other drifting over her stomach to work on the button at the waistband of her skirt. I released the catch and dipped my hand inside, slipping my fingers into her panties to discover her wet warmth. The rapid change in movement and the confidence behind my touch had her heart pounding. She pushed back even harder and let out a whimper, needing to feel my cock.

“Jesus, Lauren, you’re so wet.” I clasped her breast, continually teasing her nipple while my fingertips stroked her pussy.

“I need you,” she said. “I need…” She dragged in a breath and leaned her forehead onto the counter, the cool surface a stark contrast to her flushed skin.

My hand released her breast and I grabbed the hem of her top. “Get rid of this,” I said.

Lauren straightened and tore her t-shirt from her body, dropping it beside her. The haze of desire had her barely able to comprehend what was happening between them. She’d started the day walking with me in the countryside and now I had her pinned against the breakfast bar with her top off and my hand in her panties. “Inside me,” she said. “I want to feel you inside me.”

I groaned and gripped the back of her skirt. “Not yet.” I yanked it down with her panties until both dropped freely to her ankles. She only had a moment to feel exposed before I shocked her again by pushing my hand between her thighs. My fingers slipped into her pussy from behind while my other hand teased her clit from the front.

“Oh fuck!” Her hips jerked and a husky moan tore from her. Her body wanted to push back against one hand and buck forward against the other. My wrist nestled between her legs, my fingers driving slowly into her. Her eyes clenched shut and she felt me kiss her exposed neck. The wet saliva cooled as my lips caressed her bare skin.

I circled her clit, teasing and massaging, my strokes firm and thorough. My fingers kept steadily pumping, lifting her to her toes with the pleasure they brought to her. I surrounded her, overwhelmed her. She could smell my clean sweat… feel my strength. I aroused her beyond her expectations and I could see that being trapped in my embrace thrilled her. this time she wasn’t in control.

Lauren pressed her palms to the counter top, needing to hang onto something… anything. Her eyes flickered open and she focused on my reflection in the glass kitchen window. We were on display once more, just how she liked it. My mouth moved to her ear where I left soft, damp kisses on her skin before nibbling on a lobe.

“I’m going to make you cum,” I said, my voice a low rumble beside her ear. “Then I’m going to fuck you hard… right here… in front of the kitchen window… where anyone in the street can see you.” I timed my words with the thrust of his fingers, each pump growing in intensity until I had her begging for release.

She lowered one hand to her dangling breast, cupping her flesh, rubbing her nipple. I massaged her clit, caressing the sensitive bud until she just couldn’t take any more. Her hips moved back again and again to meet the slide of my fingers. She bent her head and sucked in air as it came over her. Her body shuddered and her hips lifted from my squelching fingers.

She moaned, losing herself in the moment until she finally closed her eyes and cried out, “Yessssss! Oh… my God!” Lauren looked out the window and could see, some distance away across the street, a figure at a window. Her green eyes were wild but she could see her own reflection, she could see what the stranger could see… a naked woman, standing upright, her arms holding her up, her pendulous tits on display, her ass pressed back onto me… she was trapped and I felt her pussy spasm again and a trickle of her juices made its way down the inside of her leg and to the floor.

She nearly collapsed but my arm wrapped around her, covering her exposed boobs as our voyeuristic neighbour stood at his window. His hand rapidly moving up and down below his abdomen. Lauren relaxed against me, letting me take her weight as her body shook with the last of her tremors. I groaned and kissed her cheek, my lips lingering. “I think we put on a bit of a show.”

Lauren managed a smile; she would have laughed if she still had her wits about her. She rested her head onto the counter and felt my fingers leave her. I leaned over her, moved her luscious red hair from her neck and kissed her ears, sucking on her lobes. I went to work behind her, my eyes still on our watcher, as I positioned myself. A few seconds later the sound of a zipper filled the silence and a new wave of desire crashed through her. She closed her eyes, tilting her hips backwards to welcome the thick glide of my cock. I sank easily inside her, filling her, letting out a deep sigh as she took into her body. Slowly I felt her vagina envelop me in its hot, wet embrace.

Ever so slowly, I pushed inch after inch between her pouting labia, sliding my rigid pole into her sex. My hips rested against her then I drew back and plunged inside her again. “Ohhh… that feels…” Lauren tried to put the words together but they wouldn’t come. She parted her legs and made herself comfortable for our copulation as the curtain across the street twitched.

“Watch the window.” I whispered as I looked at the house opposite. The man had his trousers around his ankles and he was very clearly masturbating in full view, our sex bringing him pleasure. The naughtiness of it all spurred me on. I slipped one arm across the front of her hips, keeping her right where I wanted her. My other hand gathered her wrists together and rested them on the kitchen unit. Her breasts flattened against the work surface. I leaned on her back, my thrusts gaining intensity. Lauren felt my harsh breaths on her neck, the flex of my finger tips digging into her hip. The sensations were almost too much but she didn’t want me to stop. She wanted the closeness between us to continue on… and on.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm” she sighed,“How’s that big cock in my tight little pussy?” she breathed, smiling into my eyes.

“Fuck! I love your pussy Lauren, it’s so fucking tight” I replied as I bottomed out, my thick length inside her balls deep. Her kegel muscles gripped my shaft and I could feel my glans brushing her cervix.

“Your cock is fucking gorgeous, baby!” she moaned, squeezing me with her pussy.

My hold on her tightened as my cock plunged inside her. I lowered my head and pressed my lips to her cheek, her throat, my mouth hot and damp on her skin. “Lauren,” I said, my deep voice sounding breathless beside her ear. “Lauren, I can’t hold on.”

Her eyes drifted open. The way I spoke her name seemed to make her insides flutter. I drove into her so hard that she cried out with every thrust. I kept up the pace for so long that my stamina left her breathless. She braced herself for something that seemed just out of reach but then without warning it came over her again. Her muscles tensed as it hit her in a rush. She pulsed deep inside, her stomach clenching, her thighs clamping around me. A low scream came from her and she quivered in my arms.

My shaft felt like it was enfolded in a hot velvet glove, she began to push back onto my cock in a slow and steady motion. My erection was slowly exposed and then enfolded in her sex. Lauren was now controlling the timing and threw her head back, her red hair cascading around her feminine neck and shoulders. In and out, up and down, she took my penis in full length strokes, raising up until just the head was in her vagina, plunging down until I pressed against her cervix. This continued until I felt my shaft being squeezed by her wonderful kegel muscles again, Lauren’s vagina began to spasm and I felt this lovely creature orgasm on my penis. Pussy juice spasmed out around my cock, running down my balls. Lauren collapsed onto the breakfast bar in front of us and breathed; “Your cock is made for me baby.”

Still standing behind her I continued my slow motion penetration of her sex, desperate to hold onto what little sperm I had left in my balls. I gave her a squeeze and let go of her wrists. I pulled her upright and cupped her breast, holding her while my thrusts slowed to a deep grind. Lauren rested her palm over myhand, whispering unintelligible words. I pressed my lips to her cheek and let out a long, shuddering breath as I withdrew from her twitching sex.

My cock was raging in disappointment and Lauren whimpered as my length emerged from her gaping hole. The figure at the window had stopped masturbating and the curtains were slowly closed. The only sounds for a while were our combined heavy breathing. The early evening had begun to slip into nighttime, the shadows lengthening across the ground. Neither of us spoke as I withdrew from her and pulled up my pants. I sensed Lauren felt exposed now the urgency had passed, the cold air sending a shiver through her. She pulled down her top and busied herself redressing, trying not to think too much about whether or not she’d get the opportunity to do this again this evening. All I could think about was that now I had experienced a taste of her for two days it only made me want more, much more.

She finally looked up only to discover me standing there with my hands in my pockets, watching her with an amused expression. “You’re overthinking this now, aren’t you,” I said.

“No, I’m not.” Lauren smiled at him, refusing to let on what had been going through her mind just now. “I’m wondering how you’re going to go about telling your girlfriend you seduced me and took advantage of me when she walks through that door.”

“We both know she isn’t coming. She’s expecting us at yours.”

“So she is,” Lauren looked up at me through her eyelashes, “How on earth did you manage to not cum inside me?”

“Lauren we’ve been fucking all day! My balls can only produce so much, “I laughed, “I’m surprised you managed to arouse my poor penis after our day of debauchery!”

“How will we tell them?” Lauren asked, picking up her phone and scrolling through her messages before typing something. She smiled secretly to herself before putting it back into her purse.

My eyes glimmered with humour as I looked her over. “Some things are best kept quiet. I’d hate to stress out the happy couple. They have enough to worry about.” I dipped my head and pressed my lips to hers, silencing her with a deep leisurely kiss. When I eventually pulled away, the sweetness of it had her leaning forward for more. I smiled and kissed her again, slipping a hand from my pocket to curve around her neck. This time when I broke the contact I rested his forehead against hers. “I’m giving you fair warning we’ll be doing this again soon… and if you say no I have my ways of convincing you to change your mind.”

Lauren bit her lip to try to contain the happiness that wanted to break free. Despite everything that had occurred between us she still couldn’t resist the temptation to stir me up a little. “No,” she said, her smile issuing a challenge she knew I would take on.

“No?”

“Maybe just one more…” she laughed, “Take me to bed.”

So, without further ado, I turned her around, and picked her up in the same way that a groom carries his bride over the threshold. But this was going to be no honeymoon night for Lauren. My plan was to consummate our relationship cumming inside her in the bed I shared with my girlfriend. I wanted to humiliate and degrade Rachel in every possible way. That was why I was carrying her flame haired best friend to our bed.

Lauren put her arms around my neck as I carried her up the stairs, down the corridor, and into the bedroom. For the first time, I saw a look of genuine love in Lauren’s eyes. There was a coolness in the air that brought out the goose bumps on her loosely clothed body, but I knew I’d soon have her warmed up. I carried her over to my bed, and laid her down on the duvet before turning on the bedside lamps.

“Now I must do something for you.“ She slipped from my arms scooted back onto the pillows, looking back at me with slitted eyes. "You don’t mind if I get naked do you?”

I was in a state of shock. I knew I should say something and in fact I was just slightly aware that I was making some sounds but they were more like a litany of vowels than any coherent answer to her question. Eventually I was able to respond, though staggered and stuttering, that she should do whatever made her comfortable. This was no longer the bed I shared with Rachel. This was our bed.

Lauren allowed herself a giggle, though she was laughing much harder on the inside. It was so precious to see my reaction and she knew it was only going to get worse for me as she undressed. If it didn’t go any further than this, the day would still be a complete success. I had probably lost my long term girlfriend to my best friend but I had gained something more.

“I think you should quit ogling me and remove your shirt for my benefit.”

She said it with a mischievous smile and I felt not only was this the best day of my life but it just might get even better. Focusing on her, I pulled my shirt over my head and dropped it to the floor. Then lying next to her on my bed I watched as she began to slowly remove her clothes. It wasn’t a striptease but she was watching me watching her the whole time. My heart was racing and my cock, slowly but surely, became more and more uncomfortable in my pants. She undid the buttons of her blouse and slowly pulled it open and off her shoulders.

I wasn’t aware that I had stopped breathing but I was aware of her perfect tits. I memorised the tone and colouring and remembered their softness. I observed her nipples, large and inviting. I was lost. It was only when I became aware I needed to breathe that I realised she had paused after exposing her breasts, allowing me to take in her bare beauty. I wanted to say something; some comment on the magnificence of her body, but I only croaked out an unintelligible sound and gave up. I tried to clear my throat but didn’t venture to speak again, instead waiting for her to continue. She smiled at me, reveling in her ability to hold my attention. Then she began to slowly, one by one, unfasten her skirt. She slowly pulled the front open and then began to slide them over her hips and down to the floor. Thus she revealed her lacy red panties. In the warm, low level light they seemed to match the colour of her hair. She rolled over but didn’t have to see me to know that my eyes were fixed on her well rounded cheeks and the string of material which ran between them.

Standing she turned back around and hooked her thumbs into the waistband of the last article of clothing she wore. Then inch by inch she pulled them down. As they approached her knees she started to bend them and my eyes began to dart back and forth from her crotch to her hanging, swaying boobs. I eventually lost sight of both, her long red hair fell forward and she stepped out of her underwear. She picked up her panties, ran the damp material over one of her breasts before stashing it under my pillow.

“So you can smell me later.” She said sexily. I was already high on her pheromones and my cock was seeping precum into my boxers. This redhead had cast some powerful spell upon me! My body seemed to now naturally respond to hers. I had never experienced this level of arousal with Rachel.

I lost all sense of time. A part of me was sure this couldn’t have taken that long; yet another part felt like hours had passed as she removed her clothes. I noticed that my own clothes felt increasingly uncomfortable and unnecessary. I felt a fool when I realised I could easily resolve my growing, cramped situation in my pants. My erection was the cause of my discomfort but I sat on the bed, spellbound. I tried to be subtle in his attempt to adjust myself and Lauren appeared not to notice or care. She then lay down on the bed next to me, looking into my eyes.

“Take off the rest of your clothes.” Her green eyes sparkled and I sat up on the edge of the bed. I unbuttoned my jeans, pulled down the zipper and let them fall loosely to the floor. My boxers were tenting with an obvious damp spot at the pinnacle of the erection I had formed.

“We both need to be naked.” She commanded and I obeyed. I put my hands into my boxers, opened up the waistband to clear my extended penis and my bottoms slid down and off. Lauren sat on the pillows and looked at me, smiling, her perfect chest heaving.

The first moment I saw her, I knew I needed to be in her life. She was a tall slender woman with flaming red hair who looked like a movie star to me. I watched every move she made all day, every day, and her beauty was unmatched by any woman I had ever seen. She had perfect white teeth that sparkled when she smiled, and that face would light up the room at those times. Her face, neck and arms were covered with freckles, and I wanted nothing more than to spend the rest of my life counting them.

Lauren’s long red hair fell in a glossy cascade down her back, falling down over her freckled shoulders. It looked tousled, wild and free flowing. She loved it, and she knew I did too. And tonight, it was at its best, wisps of the feathered ends tickling the tops of her perky breasts. Her tits were different from any he had ever seen. Not that I had seen all that many in person. Her long red hair and freckles added to her difference and exquisite beauty.

Lauren’s pubic hair was red too, trimmed into a perfect triangle. I could see her lips clearly through the ginger tufts, her clit was red and swollen, sticking out. The soft coils of red just above her vagina curled upwards, damp. My breath quickened, I fought down the attempt my body made to explode without touching myself.

Her eyes were locked on me, her hand went between her legs, she opened them wide. I watched as she opened the folds, slipped a finger in to stroke. I reached down and grasped my own length, drew back, my foreskin rolled back, exposing the big pink head. I was as fully erect as it could get. We sat there on my bed staring at each other, stroking, working, showing. It was delightfully erotic.

Her bare toes wiggled as she parted her legs, her hand caressing her belly and gliding up to her perky breasts. The rubbing began to escalate as she incorporated both hands. Her left hand was still rubbing around her tummy, while the right began to caress her breast. My penis was twitching with every move she made, and I did contemplate masturbating at the sight of her, but could not bring myself to pleasure myself.and break the eye contact… I didn’t want to break the spell.

Lauren’s legs spread a little further apart, as her hand began to move down below her belly. The right hand was busy moving between each breast, stopping intermittently at a nipple, and giving a little tweak. The left hand, continuing its way down, slowly slid between her soft, open labia. She then started to rub the top of her slit, very slowly, her palm resting on her red pubes. I could not believe what I was watching. Right before my eyes, my dream woman, that I had always fantasised so much about in this bed, was going to begin masturbating in front of me! I began caress my own sex organ, gently tugging on my shaft, making it grow bigger as the tip preduce precum.

One of her feet lengthened as she pushed her toes outward. That was when I thought, she must have been inserting her fingers now. The other leg lay off the side of the bed, foot flat on the floor. I could see her hand begin to move more quickly in a stabbing motion. Her caressing of her breasts also turned more vigorous as now she was grabbing and clutching them tighter. I quickly leaned back and began masturbating in earnest, as the fondling of her breasts suddenly stopped. Peering in slightly, I was able to tell she was only pulling her fingers from her wet snatch to lick them then she went back to rubbing her now exposed clitoris. I had the perfect view of her and after a minute she begun inserting fingers, and it looked as if there were three in there. She was steady in her thrusts, inserting them together.

She never resumed the breast manipulation, instead brought her hand down, joining the other. She began softly rubbing on her clit, the whole wile continuing at the same speed with her finger insertion. I could tell she must have been close to orgasm, as she brought her foot up from the floor and both feet began pointing outward. At the same time, the clit rubbing increased in both speed and force, while her fingers now speared into her more quickly. Her perfect breasts were heaving and her body was beginning to spasm. Even my neighbours would be able To hear her moans as she reached her pinnacle. All at once, every movement slowed, and she began to take her hands away.

Lauren’s body shuddered as she climaxed, then I watched as she began to build again. I was close, then I was over the top. Her beautiful body took on a reddish hue between her breasts. Her left hand stroked her breasts as her right hand worked between her legs, she orgasmed a second time. Her nipples flattened and softened, expanding to a lighter colour as she relaxed. I just sat and watched as she mellowed, my erection screamed for attention.

“I want you inside me,” she challenged. Could any man really deny this woman her wish? I moved over and assumed the normal missionary position over her. She still had one leg rather wantonly thrown over the side of the bed which raised her leg and exposed her open vagina an easy target. I maneuvered into place between her thighs and she was ready to accept my manhood into her safe haven. Her vulva was a pink, damp patch in the silvery sheen of her loins. I knelt between her legs and guided myself into her, feeling for the entrance to her vagina, finding the slippery wetness, pushing, very gently, sliding in slowly in, to my full length. Underneath me Lauren moaned again and gripped my shoulders. I kissed her on the lips.

“Does that feel ok?”

“It’s wonderful,” she breathed.

She felt wonderful too: hot, wet and deliciously tight, tighter than the tightest pussy I’d ever had, the walls of her vagina clamping around me. Supporting myself on my elbows I leaned down and kissed her again as I started to move in and out of her, slowly at first, just a few inches at a time, my mind whirling with the thought that here, underneath me, was my boss, my best friend, my neighbour; sweet, gentle, Redhaired Lauren. And my rigid penis was deep inside her cunt.

I felt her hook her legs over the back of my calves, felt her smoothness against my skin, as she started to make little bucking movements to meet me. I increased the length of my thrusts, taking longer and longer strokes until she was taking my full length at each thrust. The feeling was intense and I had to slow down to stop myself from cumming. We stayed like this, moving gently and slowly, for a long time. It must have been twenty minutes, maybe half an hour. I was in a delirious heaven, hardly able to believe that the subject of my secret passion was naked in my bed, in my arms, taking me inside her, gasping and mewing and kissing me with those full, sweet lips.

Eventually I leaned down lower and, with each thrust, rubbed my pubic bone up her labia to try and stimulate her clitoris. It was something I’d tried with Rachel and she said enjoyed it. Lauren was no exception; she gave a deep groan and said, thickly: “I’m going to cum again.”

I clamped one of her nipples in my teeth as her orgasm hit and she screamed and raked my back with her nails and pulled my hair as a shockwave of intense pleasure seared through her, the muscles in her neck like cords, her back arched, her legs pulling me tight to her. Then the peak passed and the waves subsided and she went limp. I kissed her tenderly on the lips and to my horror she burst into tears, the sobs racking her thin body. I held her tight and stroked her gorgeous auburn hair, neck and cheek.

“It’s alright, Lauren. It’s ok, I’ve got you.”

The crying subsided and she sniffled and looked up at me, “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I’m alright now… you still haven’t ejaculated… was it ok? Was I ok?”

“Are you kidding me?” I said in exasperation, “you’re better than the best! Lauren I don’t want this to end. I don’t want you to go home to Joseph. I want you to stay here with me. I want this bed to be your bed. I want you to be mine. I don’t want Rachel-”

“You won’t need to worry about Rachel.” She interrupted, suddenly serious. “We should fuck really hard this time,” she whispered in an amorous voice, thick with lust, “I want us to go all the way. I want you to fuck me hard and empty your balls inside of my body.” Then, in a slightly coquettish voice she added, “Do you want to fuck me? Do you want to cum inside of me?”

I was confused. Lauren used to constantly badger Joseph for his seed, now I was the object of her desire. He wasn’t ready for fatherhood. I was. I would have done anything to tie Lauren’s future to my own.

“Are you sure?” I asked in a voice hoarse with passion.

Lauren smiled. “Yes I’m serious. I’ve been wanting to be a mum for a while now and there’s no reason why we can’t have full and complete vaginal intercourse. Plus, you’ve already cum inside me more than once so don’t have to worry about getting me pregnant anymore. I’ve probably got more of your sperm inside me than you have inside you.”

Lauren looked directly into my eyes. “I’m glad that I chose you. I’ve always wanted to have unfettered sex with you. I care too much for you to deny your natural need as a man to cum inside his woman. You will be a great father. A far better daddy than Joseph could ever be.”

I needed no further encouragement. My hormones were raging and all I wanted to do was enter into this lovely creature and finally, after so many years of denial, ejaculate inside her again and again and again. Lauren was ready. She leaned back against the pillows and spread her legs wide, revealing the long delicious slit of her cunt which was now invitingly open and ready. She smiled and held her arms out to me alluringly. I rose to my knees, lifting her legs up to me, then spread her legs as I rested them against my chest and shoulders, rubbing my cock over her slit. Our eyes locked and I leaned forward over her, pushing her legs back, then spreading them as I lowered myself over to kiss her. She wrapped her arms around my neck pulling me down to her lips in a deep passionate kiss, moaning into my mouth. My hard shaft pressed against her cum soaked pussy, sliding over her swollen lips, teasing against her still sensitive clit, she wrapped her legs around my ass, pulling me tighter, grinding against my cock. I broke our kiss, then kissed over her neck to her ear, I whispered, “I think you’re ready for your present now.”

She giggled, then grinning as she squeezed and pulled her nipples, she teased, “Oooo, I can’t wait…how are you going to give it to me?”

Nuzzling against her neck I whispered, “I need to slide it inside you… fuck it into you.”

She nipped my earlobe, kissing my neck and ear, and whispered, “Mmmm, my favourite kind of present… give it to me… fuck me… I want to feel you cum.”

As Lauren raised her hips to meet the fury of each amorous thrust, the soft inner folds of her vagina pulled the skin on the shaft of my penis back from its head, exposing millions of nerve endings, and exponentially increasing the euphoria that I was experiencing. She loved feeling my excitement as she let me penetrate her, but she wasn’t prepared for the furious arousal that he was displaying on this occasion. I was sure that it was because she was allowing me to enter her with the intention of ejaculating into her vagina for the purpose of sexual reproduction. My penis was experiencing the euphoric sensation of having Lauren’s wide open vagina wrapped invitingly around it. It was propelling me to a never before experienced state of rapture.

Lauren’s arms were wrapped around me possessively and she was experiencing an intoxicatingly sensual feeling as my rigid cock slid feverishly in and out of her. She loved feeling my need for her; loved coaxing the last drop of sperm from my cock; loved the roar of my breath in her ears as my orgasm approached. Then, just as she felt my body begin tensing for ejaculation, she whispered softly in my ear. “I want you to cum inside of me. I want to feel your cum squirting inside of me.”

Bliss. Now I was setting the pace. I admit I got a bit over enthusiastic at the her words and almost came to the boil too soon. Lauren was making some squeaking sounds that almost made me think I was being selfish and hurting her but there was enough positive feedback from her to make me think I was doing the right thing.

It wasn’t long before I was struggling. I was just holding on until she uttered the words that broke the dam. “Fill me up. I want it in me. Let go.” Always being the polite and biddable sort, I did so with a dozen or so final sharp strokes. How could I refuse?

Her face flushed, she smiled luxuriously and staring into my eyes with a nasty grin she spread her legs, pulling her nipple with one hand as she rubbed her other hand over her pussy and murmured, “Give it to me.”

My stiff cock ached for her pussy, throbbing as I grabbed her hips, pushing my tip into her slit, her hand cupped my heavy balls and I couldn’t resist my urge to thrust deep into her. She moaned out, “Oooh, yeah babe, fuck me… fuck me hard!”

Her words stoked my lust and I pumped hard into her, my hips slapping firmly against her ass, thrusting deep into her, feeling her squeeze around my shaft, my cockhead bumping against her pussy wall. Her hand reached between her legs, massaging my sac and coaxing the cum from my balls, I pumped faster, feeling the hot ache of my orgasm boiling, she pressed a finger against the rim of my ass, passionately urging me on “Mmm, yeah, fuck me… Oooh, feels sooo good… do it, cum for me!”

Her wet finger pushed into my ass, sending me over the edge. The white heat of my orgasm rushed through me as my thighs shuddered against her ass, I let out a deep groan, thrusting hard into her, my weight pushing her ass down onto the bed, swollen cock pumping my potent sperm deep into her pussy. Slumping over her, chest heaving, pressed against her tits, my hands clasped over hers I nuzzled and kissed over her shoulder and nape of her neck. Hips slowly grinding against her pelvis, feeling the heat and wetness of her pussy around my cock as my orgasm ebbed, cum flowing from her slit, soaking the sheet.

Easing my weight off her, my semi-hard cock slipped out of her, we both sighed at the loss, then laughed together at our reaction. I nestled alongside her and she turned to spoon against me. Bedsheets strewn aside, the thin shafts of street lights filtered through the blinds and streamed over her sensuous curves. After our coupling I was in a bit of a quandary. What happens next? I had just fucked one of my best friends. How does our relationship progress from here or was there no relationship? Would she write this off and deny anything ever happened, and go back to Joseph? Perhaps she would feel resentful or guilty? I simply felt complete. We both lay together with me draped over, on and in her. She held onto me and I held onto her. I let myself enjoy the moment and drifted away in the afterglow of our sex.

Several minutes later I decided to try and roll over off Lauren and considered making the return journey back to her house. But to what? A confrontation with Rachel and Joseph? One thing I was sure about was that I needed to come clean with Rachel. Explain how her cheating had pushed Lauren and I together. I needed to tell her that we had no future before she had the chance to lie about her affair, or worse tell me I wasn’t enough of a man for her and for her to choose Joseph.

Lauren was sound asleep, snoring lightly and completely naked on top of the duvet. She had kicked the sheet off and by propping myself up, I could see all the way from her nice size tits to her incredible pussy. Her areolas were pink, small and perfectly round just dying to be sucked. I became mesmerised as he watched her boobs go up and down as she breathed. Her tits looked perky and pert and even lying on her back poked up towards the ceiling. She had “puffies” or puffed up nipples, actually areolas, I thought.

To my surprise my penis immediately started stirring despite all the action it had experienced just as soon as I thought about those nipples in my mouth and how I could tease them with my tongue and suck on them. Would I get to fuck this gorgeous girl every night? I untangled myself from the bed sheet so I could free my slowly inflating penis while staring at my bed mate. As I gripped my cock, it felt different and I looked down to see what the difference was. My cock was still sticky with my cum and Lauren’s pussy juice. I looked again at Lauren’s exhausted body and then back at my own nakedness. I should be a gentleman and cover her up, I thought, but then I wouldn’t get to enjoy the view. I sighed knowing that Rachel was going to be expecting us to turn up from our “business trip” soon and decided it was probably for the best that I should wake her.

“Lauren!” I whispered her name. Then after no response I quietly mumbled, “Lauren. Lauren”.

At the sound of her name, Lauren, rolled over and cuddled up to me. I put my arm around her and she laid a bare boob on my chest and hooked her leg over mine.

“Don’t get up,” she whispered dreamily, “stay in bed with me.”

This was worth being late for, I thought to myself, waking up with a naked redhead in my bed. Especially one whose tits felt so warm on my skin and I could feel her pussy mound against my leg. Her nipples were hard and hot, I could feel the exact spot where they burned into my chest and to feel her pussy lips drooling against my leg – unbelievable.

I leaned over and kissed her forehead, “they might get suspicious,” I informed her. With the kiss, she giggled and snuggled up even closer to me.

“Just a little while longer. I have a plan.” She breathed into my ear. Her hands idly played with my chest hair and she took her finger to trace around my nipples and pull on them. I had never had a girl play with my nipples before and was amazed at how quickly they wrinkled up with her touch.

With her face on my chest, she started kissing my nipples and flicking her tongue over them. I could hear her moaning as she started to suck a nipple and softly chew on it with her teeth. I couldn’t help myself release a guttural groan as she worked on me as I had worked on her breasts earlier. As she continued to lick and suck my nipple, her fingers were roaming all over my chest then she slowly worked her way down. Her soft hand was now rubbing my stomach and abdomen while pushing her love box harder against my leg. For a minute, she played with my navel by running her finger around it. Then her fingers were playing just above my cock which was now at full attention.

I lay back into the duvet and enjoyed her ministrations. Lauren was now laying on my chest so she could watch as she continued to explore my tired body. I could only see her luxurious red hair on the top of her head but I could imagine what she was looking at as I felt her hand now right above my cock. When her fingers touched my dick, I jumped even though I was trying to prepare myself and act like the stud she wanted me to be. When I jumped, Lauren giggled and wrapped her fingers around my stiff cock. She said, “I’m surprised it is still functional after the last twenty four hours of fornication.” Then she started to stroke it up and down while she scooted down to lay her cheek on my stomach with my hard cock now right in front of her face.

Suddenly it struck me that I must smell like spunk and pussy juice as her face was close to my pubic area. I ventured, “Maybe we should get up and take a quick shower? I must stink of our sex.”

Lauren rose up above him and he could see my dried cum on her face and said, “No, you stay right there. I love the scent of cum and pussy. I bet Joseph and Rachel are washing away their sin as we speak.”

“Well I suppose they are at least trying to hide their affair? Shouldn’t we do the same?”

“We have plenty of time for that. They cheated first after all. I’m happy to display the results of our love making. But maybe I should suck your cock a little and clean you up a bit?”

With that Lauren moved down below my cock so I could watch as she started licking the head of my penis. I could see our slick combination of juices on my dick and she carefully licked it until it was moist and then took my cock into her mouth. I couldn’t believe that she was actually cleaning me up and apparently loved it.

“Revenge sex never tasted so good.” Lauren said in-between mouth fulls. She then took great pains to not miss anything and once she had me wet with saliva, she started giving me the best blow job of my life.

Lauren’s mouth was so soft as she wrapped her lips around my cock and guided it down her throat with her tongue. I could feel the roughness of her tongue as she licked the head and sucked on my exposed glans. Lauren’s moans, as my cock went down her throat, convinced me that she must love sucking cock and the feeling was unreal. Joseph had always said as much during our bravado and sex talk. I just lay there while enjoying her warm wet mouth as it swallowed my manhood. The way she was sucking me, there was no doubt that I could cum in her mouth without a complaint. She shifted her long red tresses so I could watch her lips slide up and down my length. I loved the way she positioned herself so I could enjoy watching her give me oral sex. If nothing else then I certainly would be left with some forever memories. She looked up at me with her hungry green eyes and grinned while sucking the head then sliding my member deep into her mouth. While she was sucking me, she began to stroke my penis at the same time. Gently squeezing my balls before pulling up and down my length.

“I’m in heaven,” I gasped as I lay there with Lauren working over my cock. She had scooted herself around so her legs were now resti gone the pillows. She turned her body to face me so if I turned my head I could see her puffy vulva. She opened her legs slightly for me and I rubbed her mound and stroked her pussy lips. She was dripping wet and he loved the way her labia opened like the petals of a flower,revealing her hot, pink, depths. Getting my finger wet with her love juice, I started rubbing her clit and was rewarded with a higher level of moaning and squirming around.

I removed my finger, put it to my lips and on it. I was rewarded by the sweet taste of her pussy then I started tracing around the hood covering her clitoris. Her clit was getting hard and quickly came out of hiding. I now took my wet finger and rubbed around the clit itself, to be rewarded by a deep moan from my redheaded lover as she flung one leg over my chest to fully expose her pussy.

In the street I could hear a car engine, but tried to tune out the distraction and concentrate on cumming in her mouth. But as soon as the thought crossed my mind Lauren’s mouth slid off the end of my cock and she gave it a nice kiss before sitting up.

“I want to ride you and then I’ll finish you off. If you get close, tell me and I’ll hop off and take you down my throat. Maybe next time you can cum in my pussy but I need your load in my mouth this time.”

Then she straddled me and, as I watched, and guided my stiff cock between her legs to point directly at the coveted prize. As she rubbed my penis up and down inside her wet pussy lips, it was all I could do to not cum. “I love the way your cock feels in my pussy!” she said. Then carefully positioning herself over my penis, she sank down on it and took it to the hilt in one motion.

“Fuck!” We both gasped in harmony.

I watched in amazement, as my redheaded girl flung her hair back with her eyes closed when my dick bottomed out inside her. A big gasp escaped her lips as she wiggled around on my stiff cock. I could feel the head of my penis pushed against her open cervix. There was a good chance Lauren was already carrying my child.

I had never felt anything like the sensation of my hard throbbing erection sliding deep into my boss’s pussy. Her muscles squeezed my cock and I could see her stomach clench as she held my dick with her pussy muscles. I felt her experimenting, seeing how she could manipulate my tool with her box. It felt wonderful and I groaned with the feelings coursing through my body. My testicles tingled with my nipples and my cock twitched with every muscle spasm in her vagina. I was already getting close, the feeling of my penis buried in her hot, wet pussy made my pulse race but I was going to make this last as long as I could.

She had mounted me as if I was her lover. I was no longer her employee… no longer just a friend. Lauren was seemingly as eager to make love to me as I was eager to make love to her. With a hump and a push, as soon as she inserted me inside of her, I felt the warm, wet sensation of her sex engulfing me. The slippery frictionless sensations were designed to draw my seed from the core of my body.

She rode me and I watched in wonder as her magnificent breasts rose and fell. I watched as her luxurious red hair swayed and cascaded with each thrust onto my impaled phallus. I reached up, grabbing her and kissing her, as time and time again, my penis was welcomed home back into her depths. She fucked me slowly at first, gradually increasing speed and having me sliding deeper inside her. Caressing and hugging one another, we continued kissing while making love. Slowly humping up to greet her as she rode me, I was making love, really making love to her.

“Yes, let me make love to you,” she said whispering in my ear. “I need to feel your cock deep inside of me,” she growled, pulling me into her, crushing her breasts into my chest. “Then, after you make love to me, I want you to fuck me, really fuck me hard. I want you to pound my pussy fast and hard until I cum,” she whispered while licking my neck and blowing in my ear. “Then, after I cum, I’m going to suck your cock like it’s never been sucked before,” she said, kissing me and burying her tongue in my mouth. We parted lips and she pushed me back o to the bed. She rubbed my cockhead over her swollen clitoris and felt a tremble rise up and sweep over her body.

“Fuck yes,” she whispered as she lifted herself off me and sat on my thighs, my wet cock shining in the low level light, “you make me cum every time!”

She was panting, her beautiful boobs undulating with each breath. I was mesmerised. “You can suck on them if you want?” Lauren asked. Before she could finish, I leapt upward and attached my mouth to her hard nipple. “OH FUCK!” Lauren moaned out in response. My mouth was open wide, trying to take as much of my boss and my best friend’s nipple into my mouth as I could. I had the entire areola, nipple and some of the surrounding flesh into my mouth, sucking hard. I circled my tongue around the nipple, flicking it lightly.

“You look so good with my nipple in your mouth.” Lauren complimented, trying to force more breast into my mouth. This went on for a few minutes, me bathing her nipple in my saliva. I switched nipples, giving the other one the same treatment. She eventually pulled the nipple from my mouth with a pop, grabbed my head with both hands, and scrubbed her breasts across my face, drowning me in softness. I just lay there on the pillow as I felt my best friend’s nipples scrape across my face while feeling the fleshy breasts mold to my face.

“Just take. Just take it.” Lauren whispered. She removed one hand from my head while still keeping my face smothered. She reached down and began stroking my dick, keeping me hard. Then she began slapping it against the outside of her wet pussy, teasing herself with my fuck tool.

“Mmmphh?” I began to question. She knew we couldn’t keep going. We had to get her home. She knew it, so what was she doing? There was a long pause as Lauren moved her mouth close to my ear, breathing into it huskily. I felt her breathe into my ear as she continued to slap the tip of my cock against her pussy, splashing her juices around our crotches. Then she began to speak.

“It’s okay. Don’t worry, you’re not going to fuck me.” Lauren whispered. She allowed a dramatic pause before adding:

“I already told you; I’m going to fuck you.”

“MMMPPPHHH!” I said, trying to escape, but Lauren was too fast as she positioned my cock below her cunt and began to sit on it once more.

“UMMPPPHHHH!” I said, trying to stop the inevitable, trying to stop our copulation. I brought my hands to her hips in hopes of pushing her away. I should have been able to push her off. But her soft succulent tits smothering my face took a lot the fight out of me, and as soon as the tip of my penis popped back into Lauren’s pussy, the fight was completely taken out of me. As soon as Lauren’s pussy smothered the tip of my cock in tight warmth, my hands dropped from Lauren’s hips and moved to her ass, in submission.

The damage was done. I was back inside Lauren. There was no going back. I knew that Lauren would not be satisfied with just the tip, I might as well just enjoy it. So that was why I was squeezing Lauren’s juicy ass with both palms. That was why I was assisting her in forcing her down, trying to get as much of my cock deep within her. Lauren flexed and shimmied, danced and swiveled, trying to get my cock deep inside her. I looked down and saw Lauren’s cunt stretched to the max in order to take my cock inside her. I felt my cock-head rubbing the inner walls of her pussy. Her juices were covering it, aiding it in its journey. Her pussy was so hot! Like, literally hot, like fire. But no burning or pain. Just incredibly warm. Warm. And wet. And tight. So fucking tight! Her pussy smothered my erection in warm pleasure, and the pleasure increased ten-fold as Lauren was able to work my cock deeper and deeper into her.

“Oh yes, you’re so BIG!” Lauren moaned out, flashing her green eyes in pleasure, impressed by my girth. Her face scrunched up in a bit of pain as she was able to get my cock even deeper into her, stretching her hole like it never had been before. She kept working her hips, working my cock inside her. Finally, she worked her canal in such a way that she was able to get all of me inside of her, her ass coming to rest against my balls and the tip of my penis once again pressing against her open cervix.

“OHHHHHH, FUCCCCKKKKKK!” Lauren screamed at the top of her lungs, shaking the windows. She swayed forward and back ever so slightly, her hands on my chest and mine on her hips, flexing her cunt around me. I felt her juices running down my length, soaking it again. Before I could react, Lauren fell forward, her breasts pressing against my chest, our sweaty bare chests rubbing together. She put her hands in my hair and brought her lips to my ear.

“Never let me go.” Lauren whispered, sounding surprisingly genuine. She kissed my ear and began to lick my neck. My cock was still marinating in her cunt juices, and she moved slightly as she moved around on top of me slightly.

There was a noise downstairs, a knocking sound, the pipes sometimes made that sound as the heating switched on. I stopped to listen.

“Feel my ass.” Lauren whispered, breaking my concentration. My hands returned to her ass, and I ran my hands across her smooth, round, sweaty flesh. I took two handfuls of ass and gave them a firm squeeze. “Run your fingers in my crack.” Lauren pleaded. I obeyed, running the fingers of my right hand deep into the crack of Lauren’s ass. I repeated this motion again and again, even going so far as to let my fingers graze against Lauren’s asshole.

“If you want to stick a couple fingers in my ass, I wouldn’t stop you. Do what you wanted to do to my ass last night.” Lauren whispered, kissing my cheek. I took my hand off Lauren’s ass, brought them up to her face, and pointed two fingers straight at her mouth. She opened her mouth and took my fingers inside, sucking my two fingers like a cock, making my fingers as soaked as my cock was. My hand returned to her ass, and my fingers returned to her ass-crack. I took the two wet fingers and pushed the tips right against her asshole. Not experienced with ass-play, I just placed my fingers against her asshole and put the pressure on, trying to force two fingers up Lauren’s ass.

“Mmmmm!” Lauren groaned out as she felt my fingers against her asshole. Finally, her asshole opened up and allowed entry and quickly my fingers were buried inside her. I flexed my fingers and drove in and out slightly.

“OH FUCK! YOU’RE SO BAD!” she yelled out. She brought her face above mine and smiled brightly.

“I hope you know how much I appreciate this,” she started, kissing me on the lips, “I love that we can be this close…” kissing me again, “I love your house… (kiss), I love your cock… (kiss), I love this bed… (kiss), I love you!” she then smothered me with kisses, kissing me all over my lips and face with her plump lips. “This bed is, like, so awesome. I was wondering… do you want to break it in with me?” she asked, biting her lip cutely.

There I was, pinned under Lauren, both of us naked, my dick stuck in her pussy, two fingers driving into her ass. I was cheating on Rachel. The woman, until two days ago, I loved unconditionally. She was my soul mate! I was cheating on my her with her best friend. My best friend’s girlfriend. She wanted my baby. She was my boss. This was the girl I was cheating on Rachel with. A female friend that I had known for years and shared some unspoken sexual tension with. That was the girl that convinced me to cheat on Rachel as an act of revenge. But it had become so much more so quickly. It was far too late to stop the inevitable. The damage was done.

“Do what you want, honey. I will always be powerless to stop you.” I said. She smiled evilly, and finally, mercifully, she began to lift her hips, my cock emerging from the confines of her hot, wet cunt, soaked with her juices. She lifted herself till just the tip was left inside her. Then, in one smooth motion, she flexed, arching her back like a cat, impaling herself on my cock again.

“AHHHH!” I moaned out in intense pleasure.

“FFFFFUUUUUCCCCCKKKK!” Lauren screamed out. I held my fingers deep in her ass in time with her motion. Slowly, she lifted herself again, repeating her motion, mind-numbingly slow, drawing out the pleasure like a fucking sex goddess.

“You are a slut, aren’t you?” I asked as she continued her slow bounce.

“Uh huh.” Lauren confirmed. “You want to know, oh fuck, what Rachel and all the other girls said about me at school?”

“Tell me!” I said, scrunching my face in pleasure.

“They said, ‘Lauren, tastes like candy, she’s fucked all the boys in school. Lauren, she’s so slutty, she’ll fuck you’re boyfriend too. Lauren, she’s so skanky, she’ll fuck any guy that moves. Lauren, she’s so nasty, she probably fucks girls too.’” Lauren recited.

“Pretty clever, actually.” I said, fighting the pleasure Lauren was bringing me.

“I know, right? I don’t know why they thought it was an insult. I loved it. It wasn’t entirely true.” Lauren said as she continued to fuck me, chatting as we screwed.

“You mean, you don’t do girls?” I laughed, marveling at the possibilities.

“Ha! I’d do anything that took my fancy! Girls, boys, if they can make me cum, I’ll do them all.” Lauren said proudly. She laughed, her ass coming to rest on my thighs again.

“We better stop Lauren. We need to get going!” I begged, my fingers still driving into her ass.

“Oh, do you want me to go faster? You want me to fuck you harder? You want me to ride your cock faster?!” Lauren asked.

“Just tell me that you love me,” I asked, the pleasure too much for any man to withstand. With that, Lauren put both hands on my chest and began to bounce her hips, riding the full length of my cock.

“FUCK!” I screamed out, the feeling of her tight pussy milking my dick was incredible. I had never been in a pussy this tight. Her pussy did things I didn’t know where possible. And the sensation of Lauren’s tight cunt stretched to the max around me was indescribable.

Her ass was a blur as she bounced on me, her juices literally dripping down my cock. I couldn’t keep my fingers up her tight asshole, so I removed them and put my hands on her hips. But just as I felt my fingers push into her firm skin, Lauren grabbed my wrist, brought my hand to her face, and took the two fingers that had been up into her ass into her mouth, sucking them again like a cock. For some reason, this caused me to drive up into her harder.

“You are such a slut!” I growled out.

“Oh yes, I’m sorry I’m so slutty. I’m sorry that I made you fuck me! I’m such a bad girl!” Lauren said, adding an evil smile as she bounced harder. My eyes were drawn to her bouncing titties, dripping with sweat, looking so big… so slick… so perky… so squeezable. I reached upward and put my hands back onto Lauren’s breasts again. Her tits were bouncing so much, and they were so slick with sweat, that they were nearly impossible to keep a firm grip on, but I did try. Feeling Lauren’s smooth, slick breast flesh bouncing in and out of my firm fingers was incredible. The only firm handholds were her diamond-hard nipples, so I grabbed each between two fingers and held on tight.

“AHHHH! THAT FEELS SO GOOD!” Lauren grunted out as I pinched her nipples harder. Her nails scratched my chest as my hands were on her chest, squeezing her tits as I tweaked her nipples. She just kept bouncing and bouncing, clearly in great shape, fucking me as if she was running a marathon. Off in the distance, outside perhaps, I could hear somebody yelling. I could barely hear, my blood was roaring in my ears as we approached our climax.

“Fuck me!” Lauren called out, her bouncing becoming insanely fast, her ass hitting my thighs at a blinding speed, probably bruising me. “You’re gonna make me cum! You’re gonna make me cum! YOU’RE BIG FAT FUCKING DICK IS GONNA MAKE ME FUCKING CUM!”

Her cunt flexed in waves as spurts of her juice splashed against the base of my cock and soaked my pubes. It squirted and escaped out from our conjoined sex organs. She buried my cock in her cunt and flexed around it as she came, grinding into my hips.

“FFFUUUUUCCCCKKKK!” Lauren grunted out. She fell forward, our sweaty chests meeting again. She put her hands around my head. Her bounces slowed to a crawl as her orgasm dissipated. She smiled, her face a mask of bliss, my cock raging inside her.

“Are you close?” Lauren whispered to me, her ass rising and falling slowly, still fucking my cock with her tighter than tight cunt.

“Yeah, pretty close.” I grunted out.

“Good. Because I want you to do one more thing for me, okay? It’s something small, but I really hope you can do it for your little princess.” Lauren said.

“What is it?” I asked, fighting off the pleasure her wet pussy was bringing me.

“If it’s okay, could you, like, fuck me really hard and fill up my little pussy with all of your hot cum? Could you do that one more time for me?” Lauren asked cutely.

“Uhh, no, I can’t cum inside you. We’re going to be late.” I replied.

“Uh, you’ve, like, already fucked me super hard already. You might as well cum deep inside me, and, like, seal the deal.” Lauren said.

“Lauren, it’s wrong.” I began.

“C’mon.” Lauren pleaded quietly, kissing my cheek. “It’s what you’ve wanted to do since you met me (kiss). You wanted to bend me over and fill me up with your cum… in front of Rachel (kiss). It’s what I’ve always needed (kiss). It’s the punishment I need (kiss). There’s no greater punishment for a slut like me than to get filled up with your cheating sperm (kiss). If that happens, then I know I need to change my ways (kiss). Not be such a slut anymore (kiss).”

“But… you could get pregnant.” I argued.

“I know. I want to make you into a Daddy (kiss). If I’m such a big slut, then you need to do something about it (kiss). You need to be a father, (kiss). You need to fuck me (kiss), cum inside me (kiss), and knock me up (kiss). It’s the only way a slut like me will learn her lesson (kiss). I’ll have to become a one man type of girl (kiss). I’ll have to learn that you’re the only man I’ll ever need (kiss).” Lauren finished.

“Lauren…” I began, flummoxed by her insane speech. She wanted me to knock her up. To give her a baby. It’s madness! “We shouldn’t. We need to get back soon.”

“Well…” Lauren began, “If you won’t give me what I need, I’ll have to take it from you.”

With that, she began to tighten her pussy around me, trying to coax the cum from my boiling balls.

“Lauren, no!” I said, trying to fight her off, trying to shove her to the side. But her grip was tight, as she kept me clinging to her, even as we rolled to the side. She kept her arms and legs wrapped around me as we rolled around the bed, and she kept pumping her hips, forcing my dick in and out of her.

“Lauren, oh fuck, STOP!” I pleaded.

“C’mon! Look at my tits and tell me you don’t want to see them full of milk. Look at my belly and act like you don’t want to see it swollen with your child. I want you want to have loads of children, Rachel couldn’t do that for you, Joseph couldn’t do that for me. But I can make it happen. You deserve this. You deserve a tight young woman who will have all your babies. Don’t you?” Lauren said.

“Let go! UGHHHH!” I said, trying to free myself from her spider-like grip. Finally, I slammed her hands over her head to the bed. Her legs were still wrapped around my ass, holding me deep inside her.

“LET ME GO!” I roared, my cock absolutely throbbing.

“Okay, I’ll let you go. But just look at me. Look at my tits. Look at my child-bearing hips. Feel that pussy… wrapped around your cock. Think about my hot ass. And just know that I will be a better mother to your children than Rachel ever could. I’m mommy material. She isn’t.” Lauren said, taking her feet off my ass and resting them on the bed. As she did, I looked down at her.

She was right. Her body was built for sex. Built for fucking. Built for procreation. For breeding. For having babies. Her huge tits, perfect for sucking on. Her tight pussy, a perfect home for a large, semen-spewing dick. She was built for what she was doing now, built for the act of breeding. With that thought, my mind shut off. I didn’t care that she was my boss and my best friend. I didn’t care that I was cheating anymore. I didn’t care that I was in my girlfriend’s bed fucking her best friend. All I cared about, at this moment, was that this girl on top of me was begging to be bred, begging to get knocked up. And those pleas tapped into that deep part of me that always wanted to take part in the conception of a child. A deep part of me that almost… fetishized… the act. Fetishized the idea of going through the rite of passage that most people take a part in. An intimate act that two people go through together when they want to have a child. Start a family. And to do it so… irresponsibly… drove me wild.

But did Lauren truly love me? Was this just sex to her? To throw out the love and stability that most people would consider when trying to breed. To not care about any of that bullshit but to be that focused on revenge that she was willing to breed with someone because they enjoy the act in and of itself. To breed with someone because the sex is too good to interrupt. To cum deep inside some girl just because she is immeasurably sexy, and some deep dark part of you wants to prolong that pleasure by planting a seed in her belly, ensuring that you two were bonded for life. Almost guaranteeing that you two would have sex again. And that was all the deep, dark, animal side of me wanted.

Lauren lifted herself and once again my eager cock slid from her clutching snatch. I was now in no.mood to be toyed with. I pushed upward, spreading her womanhood. She felt me enter the depths of her pleasure for one final act of sexual reproduction. A sensual wave of pleasure swept over her. She felt the rhythm of sensations fill her body. Her pelvis tightened and moved down to meet each thrust from her lover. She felt herself floating. She wanted it to last forever and ever. Her arms steadied herself on my body. Her cunt was pouring warm, slick womanly juices to lubricate my love tool. She could hear me moaning. She could hear another noise. So could I. I couldn’t place it and then the noise drowned out by her screaming!

“Fuck me. I want your sperm in me. I’m ovulating!” she screamed.

Her body was my vessel! She met my upward thrusts movements with her body. She wanted me deeper inside her.

“Oh fuck, Lauren! I’m going to cum in you,” I shouted.

Wave after wave of pleasure swirled over Lauren’s sumptuous body. Her pelvis pressed downwards and her cunt walls squeezed my cock inside her. I could hear myself breathing heavily.

Lauren was also close to her own climax as she rode me. She could feel my cock deep in her pussy as she rode me and by pulling back a little could tilt my cock until it rubbed her g-spot. Her hands reached up and her fingers dug their nails deep into my shoulders as Lauren arched her back so far that her tits stood out proudly. Her eyes were wide open and her mouth hung open as she screamed wordlessly as the biggest orgasm of her life wracked her hot body. Her long smooth legs clamped tightly around my waist, pressing down hard and burying my ripe penis deep inside her vice-like vagina.

The erotic sight, sound and intense feel of my friend’s girlfriend, naked and cumming above me, especially her tight, burning-hot pussy wrapped firmly around my hard cock, drove me towards my orgasm. Lauren was having trouble riding me now as her legs were trembling and she couldn’t control them but I assisted her by putting both hands under her butt cheeks to lift her up and drop her on my cock, over and over.

As Lauren’s climax surged throughout her body, the yelling we had heard off and on was coming from outside but we ignored it and let her climax wash over her. The trembling of her body and legs increased as the fire in her pussy consumed her. “CUM INSIDE ME!” she screamed at the top of her lungs while surrendering to her climax.

The room seemed to be flooded with light at the instant of her climax, we both looked up and noticed the now open bedroom door. As much as Lauren was shocked, her body was in automatic pilot and wasn’t going to stop for anything, much less an open door. As she rode me as hard as she could, I could feel her pussy quivering around my engorged manhood and when she screamed “FUCK!” over and over, I knew that she was cumming. A split second later I could feel my load of cum churning in my balls ready to race up the tube on the bottom of my impaled penis.

The hallway light was like a spotlight shining on our shimmering bodies. Still Lauren rode me, her breasts jiggled, her hair bounced, her mouth was wide open drawing in air, and her ass shuddered on every downstroke. She took me to the edge too and with a loud bellowing-grunt I pushed my erection as deep into Lauren’s blazing pussy as I could before my balls tightened. Lauren’s body shook as her own squirting orgasm erupted, spraying her juice all over our interlocked reproductive organs. The intensity of the incredible sex and the unbelievable orgasm seemed to make her pussy suck on my cock. Lauren’s cervix engulfed the slit of my penis as I pushed deep towards her unprotected uterus. Without any further warning my cock head thickened and twitched inside her, shooting huge, huge thick ropes of my hot, potent cum deep into her pussy and flooding womb. Load after huge heavy load pumped again and again deep into Lauren’s fertile body with such force that it sent her even higher in her own orgasm.

I faintly heard footsteps but the sensation of my cum filling up Lauren’s sweet pussy had my sensations in overdrive. Like Lauren, I joined her and screamed, “I’m cumming, Lauren!”

“You dirty fuckers!!”

I felt ropy, hot cum splashing against the insides of her cunt. The sensation released another wave of sensations that rippled through her tiny body as sprayed load after load of hot spunk in Lauren’s pussy and I could feel her spasms as her cunt drank up white, pearly seed. Her hands clawed at my chest as her weight bore down on me. I reached up and held her up as her body shivered and twitched… but still she rode on, jack hammering my spunk inside her to mix with Lauren’s juices.

All of a sudden, I felt Lauren being pulled off me and she fell, uncoordinated, onto the bed. “What the Fuck!” I yelled at the sudden sensation of my penis being yanked out of her hot pussy and into the cool night air.

“You Son of a Bitch! Fucking my best friend? Did you just cum in her, asshole?” Rachel was here, in our bedroom.

As my pulsing cock was pulled free from its sheath, the plug that held my sperm inside Lauren also disappeared. My fresh ejaculate immediately began seeping from her overworked pussy and down her thigh. All of our eyes focused on this one event and we watched in silence as the white goo dripped onto the duvet.

“You did…” Rachel took a tentative step to the foot of the bed watching her best friend take her finger and dip it into the heady mix of our love juice before sucking her finger drive. Lauren was smiling, a wicked evil smile.

“You fucking retard!” She screamed at me, “You better not have gotten her pregnant,”

Lauren was breathing heavily and I was dumb struck and sexually exhausted. We just lay there and stared which seemed to infuriate Rachel more.

“You text me to come over to see this?” Rachel was screaming at Lauren with spittle spraying out of her mouth and wild crazed eyes.

Suddenly it all made sense. Lauren said she had a plan and this was it. Reveal ourselves as lovers, being caught in the act. She must have texted Rachel to say we were meeting here instead. That’s why she kept me in bed. That’s why she was in no hurry to leave.

“Oh, don’t get yourself all worked up,” Lauren replied casually, not even bothering to look apologetic, “It’s not any worse than what you were doing.”

“Oh, it’s not, is it?” Rachel fumed, amazed and angered even more by Lauren’s pure arrogance. “Here in my apartment, in my bed, and you’re telling me not to get worked up? You little slut! You’ve still got my boyfriend’s cum dripping from your pussy.”

“We both saw you back at my house, Rachel. You and Joseph, fucking like rabbits in front of the window for all to see!”

Rachel suddenly looked shocked. She looked at me and the pain in my eyes told her that I knew the truth. Then she flipped. Rachel suddenly launched herself at Lauren. This wasn’t like her at all. She didn’t look conflicted, like her mind was trying to put up a fight, trying to tell her to slow down and figure out the real situation, to not act irrationally. But her sudden fierce, and unexpected, anger was pushing her on – demanding that she act, that she must punish us. Lauren had risen calmly from the bed to meet her, that same condescending smile still etched on her pouty lips, seemingly unconcerned with what was about to happen.

Rachel decided that she was going to wipe that smile right off her face, one way or another. “You bitch,” she hissed, lashing out with her hand, slapping Lauren hard across the cheek. The clear crack of flesh on flesh rang throughout the room.

Lauren’s head snapped sideways, and when she looked back, the arrogance and condescension were gone from her face, replaced by a look of shock, and then a growing look of fury. Her green eyes flashed, and she lashed out in return, her open hand catching Rachel on the jaw, not the cheek as she intended, but still hard enough to turn her head sideways. “Cunt,” she snarled, “you’ve been fucking Joseph for months!”

Rachel didn’t answer. There was nothing to say. I knew that the slap should have hurt, but her adrenaline was flowing, and she didn’t feel a thing. Except more anger. The naked, flame haired woman had the nerve to hit her back! She was going to show her. She had never been in a fight before, (as far as I knew) but I knew how nasty things could get so I sat up between them only for them both to grab me and literally throw me over the bed. I collapsed, stunned on the floor, and pulled myself up to see the combatants. This time, as Rachel reared back to slap Lauren again, hissing “slut!”, Lauren slammed into her, and the two of them went down in a tangle of arms and legs. They crashed to the floor on the other side of the bed, a mass of hair and half-naked flesh, and it quickly resorted into a full-fledged catfight – hissing, scratching, and hair pulling everywhere. They rolled and tumbled, each trying to gain leverage over the other, trying to pin the other down. Their legs were locked about each other’s, holding on, neutralizing; their hands clawing at whatever they could reach. Locked together, they rolled over and over, crashing into the bed, the table, the chair.

Rachel, momentarily on top, got a hand in Lauren’s red hair and yanked on it painfully, eliciting a small shriek of pain. Lauren tried to respond in kind, but missed her hair and locked onto her t-shirt instead. She threw herself to one side, trying to pull Rachel over onto her back, but with a loud tearing sound, the shirt ripped from just below the neck all the way to the bottom. As it gave way though, it over-balanced Rachel, and throwing herself back in the opposite direction, Lauren was able to push her off and to the side. I climbed up onto the bed begging my current and ex-lover to calm down. They did for a moment, Lauren tried to get to her feet. Rachel was quickly back at her though, reaching out and grabbing her legs. The both struggled together, trying to rise, when Rachel was pitched forward as all the buttons on her warm-up pants parted easily to the counteracting forces. She crashed back to the floor, the unbuttoned pants now dangling uselessly in Lauren’s hands. Rachel slowly got back to her knees, but Lauren was all over her once again, pinning her back down to the floor, her hands now locked on flesh, her nails digging in painfully. Rachel struggled against her, trying to curse and yell and scream, but all that came out was grunts as she used all of her effort to twist and turn, and seek the upper hand. Flesh was in front of her face, and without thinking she bit it.

“Oww, you bitch,” Lauren howled, as Rachel’s teeth dug into her arm. Cursing more, she pushed Rachel away, and climbed to her feet.

Rachel continued after her, trying to tackle her from her knees. Their exertions had both of them sweating however, and Lauren’s hands slid across Rachel’s now exposed waist and then down until they met the only thing she could get a grip on – Rachel’s panties – and latched on. They slid easily off her hips, revealing her smooth, white ass, and down her thighs, where they tangled up her legs and sent her spilling back to the floor. Lauren jumped on top of her, trying to pin her down, as she thrashed her legs wildly, trying to free them from the panties’s restraints. They continued to struggle, their sweat-covered bodies pressed against one another, sliding to and fro. Lauren finally managed to grab both of Rachel’s arms by the wrists, and used her weight to pin them down. She wanted to slap Rachel hard across the face again, but couldn’t release her hands, so she did the only thing she could think of. She spit in Rachel’s face.

“You fucking cheating bitch!” Rachel hissed, renewing her struggling twice as hard. A moment later, she finally managed to kick her legs free of her panties, and with amazing agility, wrapped them up around Laurens’s head and flung her forcefully backwards. Lauren hit the floor with a thud, and lay there momentarily stunned. Rachel was quickly up and on top of her, pinning her down, exactly the opposite positioning of seconds before.

Both girls grappled with each other, holding each others legs to prevent either form being kicked or kneed in the face. Then the began to writhe on the carpet each trying to get the upper hand. Rachel started kicking her legs trying to disengage the redhead but it was futile. They were both now desperate to not let the other escape. I begged them to stop as they squirmed, caught up in each others embrace, Rachel’s head in line with Lauren’s red haired thatch and Lauren’s face inches away from Rachel’s bare pussy. The expended their energy like this, neither willing to let the other go until Lauren finally got Rachel on her back. Rachel just lay there though, too tired to struggle any longer, Lauren’s ass cheeks forcing her head back. Lauren took the opportunity and scooted up to pin Rachel’s arms beneath her knees, then sat back, her bare ass now resting on Rachel’s chest, her hands free. Rachel let it happen, the fight gone out of her now, wondering what Lauren would do next. As she waited, Rachel suddenly realised that she was almost completely naked. The only clothing she had on was the remnants of Joseph’s t-shirt, consisting of only the tattered collar and one sleeve. Her breasts were completely open to Lauren’s gaze, as was the rest of her. In fact, as she looked forward, she saw that Rachel’s uncovered pussy was only inches from her face.

“I knew Joseph was cheating,” Lauren panted into Rachel’s thighs, “I was devastated when I found it was you. How could you?”

“He was lonely…”

“He was not fucking lonely!” I yelled, surprised by my own temper, “He was horny and you were an easy lay! You lied to me Rachel!”

The wild eyed woman struggled to break from Lauren’s grasp but the redhead held on tight. Rachel looked up at me in exasperation and then down at my cock which was still leaking cum. She looked at it as it pulsed and bobbed with each beat of my heart.

“It was supposed to be a one off thing but-"

"You wanted my boyfriend’s cock!” Lauren interrupted, “You wanted to humiliate me. I told you I was having trouble balancing work and home life and you took advantage of that information.”

“I didn’t mean too… but I fell in love with him.” She sighed into Lauren’s ginger pubes and relaxed beneath her.

“I wanted to marry him, Rachel! He wouldn’t even give me a baby because it would tie him down, then I realised that he wanted to have his cake and eat it. He strung me along so he could have you. He wants you.”

“No… I’m sure-”

“Rachel! Look, he wouldn’t cum inside me but I can see his cum seeping out of you!” She stuck out her tongue and licked her, “Yes, definitely Joseph’s seed. We saw it going in!”

Rachel looked at her wide eyed then retorted, “My boyfriend’s sperm is dripping down your leg and into my face! You’re no sweet innocent angel.”

“I never said I was.” Lauren said calmly, climbing off Rachel and sat on the bed next to me. I was dumbstruck.

Rachel rose up on her feet and stood there, in torn clothes, looking bedraggled. Sure enough, I could see the evidence of Joseph’s seed make its way down her leg. I felt cold inside. I felt used.

“You got what you wanted, Rachel,” Lauren said, hugging me, “and I got what I wanted – revenge.”

Rachel, unbelievably, eached down and grabbed my slimy cum and pussy covered cock to say, “Fuck, why did you have to cum inside her? You’ve ruined everything!”

“You ruined everything a long time ago, Rachel. It’s better that it’s all out in the open I suppose. I’m going to get my name taken off the lease and move out. You can do whatever you want.”

“But-”

“You chose him over me. Go to him, maybe he’ll have you.” Spoke over her.

Rachel turned to Lauren, “Are you on the pill?” She asked.

“No, are you?”

“No.”

“Then it is what it is.” Lauren said.

“This is all your fault!” Rachel addressed me, “I saw the way you reacted around her. You even say her name while you sleep.” I looked down at my shrinking penis in shame. “Why did you have to go sticking that big cock of yours into my best friend’s pussy, she’s played you, you know?"

Then she sat down beside me without letting go of my dick and continued to yell. "Lauren, you slut, don’t lie to me, I just watched you ride his cock. How many times has he fucked you? I bet you’re full of his cum, aren’t you? I can see the evidence running out of your well fucked cunt!” When she saw the little grin on Lauren’s face, she realised what else Lauren had done. “You fucking slut, you’ve been sucking him off too, haven’t you? God Damn, Son of a Bitch, there was no business trip was there? You both planned this!”

Lauren took the opportunity of her former best friend yelling to try and gather her wits about her. She started to laugh but thought better of it as she watched Rachel absent mindedly fondling my wet cock. Lauren knew that Rachel wasn’t aware of what she was doing.

Finally, Rachek looked down and realised that she had been jacking me off and yanked her hand from my slimy cock. She held her hand up to her face and looked at the cum and pussy juice now covering her fingers. In a snide tone, Lauren said, “We smell good together don’t we?”

Obviously flustered, Rachel quickly put her hand in her lap and tried to regain her composure. Then she said, “Lauren, don’t lecture me. You lured me here to witness…” she looked at her hand, “this!”

Lauren took her own hand and wrapped her fingers around my semi erect cock. As she started to stroke it, she said, “Well Rachel, do you approve of our union? It looks as it looks like you do? He does have a nice cock doesn’t he? And he is a great fuck.”

To me, it looked like Lauren had slapped Rachel with her comment and she rose up in a huff, “Slut!”

Lauren spat back, “Whore!” But continued to massage my meat.

“Fuck Lauren, you could have just said something.”

“You could have kept your legs closed.” Then both Lauren and Rachel stared at each other, daring the other to give. Still soft, Lauren somehow encouraged my poor cock back to life, and then broke eye contact with Rachel, before wrapping her lips around my manhood. “Put some clothes on,” Lauren said between mouthfuls, “you look ridiculous. And close the door on your way out.” Lauren managed to suck another load out of me before collapsing to the bed, apparently satisfied at last.

________

Epilogue

We slept together in my bed that night. Neither of us said anything about what happened. As soon as Rachel had packed a bag and left, we made love and fell asleep in each other’s arms.

The sky was getting light. The breeze was starting to pick up and the first day of the rest of my life was dawning. But I wasn’t thinking about that. Right now I had more important things to think about. A beautiful head of red hair bobbed up and down with the sunlight glinting off of her bare freckled skin. Her moans around my cock added to the pleasure from her sucking mouth. I could feel her hands all over my chest.

My eyes started to open but the sucking still resumed. The pink sky bathed the ceiling of my bedroom. The soft feeling of my sheets under me and the head of red hair was still bobbing away. That of my girlfriend.

Her mouth tightened and her bobbing started to speed up. I could feel my orgasm race up my cock, building up at the head. She could sense it too. Her tongue and mouth stuck to the tip of my cock while her hand stroked up and down.

The climax was explosive. Every muscle in my body clenched for a moment and I was by no means quiet. My hands grabbed her shoulders and my hips shot up in the air as she masterfully brought me to orgasm.

My girlfriend slowly moved up my chest until I could see her face. She had already been awake for a while. Somehow she managed to sneak out of bed, shower, brush her teeth, and put on some light makeup.

She did this every morning and her reasoning was that she didn’t want me to see her “messy morning moods” as she called them.

She was so cute. Her face was all scrunched up on the pillow and her hair went in every direction. I snapped a picture and kept it to myself.

“Good morning baby. I hope you woke up well.”

She giggled and kissed my chest, knowing damn well that was the best wake up call of my life.

“Yes, sweet heart. I woke up very well this morning.”

I sat up and turned her around so she was sitting in my lap. Her hair was slightly damp but brushed through. She smelled amazing. Her body wash was sent from heaven and everything in the apartment smelled like it.

I kissed her shoulders and trailed my fingers up and down her stomach. She loved this so much. She reminded me of a kitten. A gingerpuss.

“So what’s the occasion?”

“I just had the inkling. You are so cute when you sleep and I know how much you like my bj’s.”

I chuckled into her soft skin and started to press softly into her hips with my finger tips. I had an idea in mind. I was going to give her back a piece of what she gave me.

“How long did it take you to get ready this morning?”

She looked up at me and smiled.

“Why do you want to know that, silly?”

“Just curious.”

“Ummmm. I think like twenty minutes.”

I grabbed my phone from the nightstand and set a timer for twenty minutes. I turned so that she was now sitting on the bed and I was on my knees in front of her.

“Lauren. I want you to lie back and not make a sound, ok?”

I used my deep “no nonsense” voice and she started to turn red.

“Oh! Yes sir.”

I got closer to her and pulled her panties off her legs slowly. She immediately spread her legs and pulled them slightly to her chest. This was my favorite position and she automatically got into it when we were like this. But I had other plans.

Her little pussy was soaked with excitement and looked so fucking hot. I could hear her breathing hard. She loved being on exhibition for me. Her mischievous smile and pink cheeks were so inviting.

“Lauren, you’re the best girlfriend I’ve ever had. I want to make you happy because you go above and beyond to do the same for me. So because of your sweet ways, I’m ordering to keep your mouth closed. No disagreements and no refusals. Got it?”

I put my authoritative voice at the end and gave her a stern look. Her green eyes widened and I could see her visibly shaking.

“Yes, sir.”

I slowly bent down, my eyes were glued to hers. She was so fucking beautiful. And now I was gonna make her moan. I took my middle finger and slowly sunk it in. A warm slippery wetness engulfed it and she let out a soft little moan.

“Wait, you’re not about to do what I think you’re about to do are you?”

I looked up at her and stuck on my serious face.

“Did you just disobey me, young lady?”

She shut her mouth fast and shook her head. I sat all the way up and cocked my head to the side.

“Are you sure about that? Because I said no talking. And you just opened your mouth. Don’t you think that sounds like disobedience?”

She nodded yes very slowly and her cheeks flushed even more. I got up and stood by the bed. I’d toy with her first. Get her so switched on that she’s begging me to tongue her down there. She was now laying on her back, mouth open and cheeks red. She looked up at me and it took everything in me not to just bend her over and take her hard from behind.

Lauren obediently spread her legs and bent them so I could have access. I put her legs on my back and held onto her hips to keep her still.

The moment I had been waiting for. Her pussy lips were covered in her excitement from her spanking and just my breath of her sensitive skin was making her whimper. Oh fuck I am going to enjoy this.

I dove in, attacking her enlarged clit with my tongue and teeth. She was beside herself with pleasure. I had to hold her down to keep her hips from grinding themselves into my face.

It was amazing. My tongue was focused on giving love to her throbbing little clit while my middle finger slid in and out of her quivering hole.

I could tell that she was at her limit. She would cover her mouth right before she came. I took my hand and rubbed quickly on her clit while my tongue teased the rest. She screamed out my name and I got a serious fucking surprise.

I made my new girlfriend squirt! The funny thing was she seemed just as surprised. It got on my face and in my mouth. I just laid there not knowing what to do.

Eventually I got up and brought Lauren a warm washcloth to wipe her down with. She was practically asleep so I covered her up and laid back down beside her. The alarm I had set went off and I smiled. She didn’t even last the full 20 minutes.

I definitely couldn’t get any more sleep after all that excitement. I looked over at Lauren and she was indeed sleeping. Her face was so peaceful. And I caused it. This is was definitely going to happen again.

I will wait for her, as I promised when I conceived our babies. I would do anything for my redheaded Dreamgirl.

To be continued…

Bitter Sweet Revenge (Chapter One)

I met Lauren years ago and she became the object of my fantasies immediately. We ended up as friends and she became a good friend of my girlfriend. As if fate was desperately trying to intervene, we even ended up working together. Although I never got to talk to her much at work I would often see her and marvel at her beauty. She was a pretty girl in her mid twenties, long, red hair, green eyes, a slim body, a tight butt and perfect breasts. I always thought she was way out of my league until Rachel (my girlfriend) met her at her work’s Christmas party. After that she we all kinda clicked and we all became really good friends… and she was still the woman I would inappropriately fantasise about. I mean, she was like a vision of beauty, every man who saw her was instantly smitten.

Occasionally Lauren would come by to visit us, then the two girlfriends would go out and have some drinks. Rachel said she was trying to find Lauren a boyfriend and soon she did, he quickly joined our group and became a friend of mine. His name was Joseph, Rachel knew him from school, I think he was her first schoolgirl crush, and we all got on together great. For the next three years the happy couple were inseparable and spent a lot more time with Rachel and me as we owned our own apartment. Lauren always coveted a house and as soon as she could afford one she bought one and Joseph moved in soon after. All seemed to be going well and we all were very happy.

The girls would have their nights out and we boys would play games and chat. As guys would do, Joseph would comment on Lauren’s sexy body and their incredible sex life. He would tell me how she performs in bed and just how good she could suck his cock. I was very jealous and not wanting to be outdone I would tell him just how good Rachel was and how she swallows and deepthroats. Lauren sounded like an amazing lover and I could see them getting serious in their relationship and I honestly couldn’t have been happier for them. But at night I would fantasise about Lauren even when making love to Rachel. But that’s the way it stayed, just a fantasy, and quite right too.

My fantasies exploded when Lauren accepted a promotion and a new role… she became my supervisor at work and I would see her every day. I reported directly to her and although it felt awkward at first I kept everything entirely professional. I would, on occasion, let my mind drift and imagine having sex with her over her desk, her panties around her ankles while I ploughed into her from behind. But who doesn’t have those sorts of thoughts! Lauren was always well dressed and her perfume was so intoxicating that it seemed like she would deliberately find an excuse to be near me just to turn me on. We started to spend lunch times together which would keep me aroused with naughty thoughts for the rest of the day. Lauren was an amazing woman and I would do anything for her.

Usually on Friday nights the girls would go out and Joseph and I would play on our games consoles. On Saturdays we would often have a barbecue at our homes. This became a weekly routine and we began to spend a lot of time together as friends. Even though I often fantasised about Lauren I knew I would never realise any of my dreams. Rachel obviously knew I was attracted to the redhead, but she knew I would never cheat on her. We were happy and in love.

Several months later as spring became summer I noticed over lunch that something had changed. It was the beginning of a new week, we had just endured a busy week at work but successfully achieved our targets. But on Monday morning Lauren seemed distant. She was distracted and moody and I just assumed the obvious. By the middle of the week she finally seemed to come to terms with whatever was troubling her and asked me if I would like to accompany her on a trip down south for some important meetings. I agreed immediately, if nothing else it would be a break in routine. We would leave on Thursday and be back on Friday evening. Since she was my supervisor she made all the plans for hotel rooms, thinking it would be better to go the night before and be fresh for the morning.

Rachel was fine with it when I told her. Lauren was a friend and my boss, it would be a good little adventure. Even the overnight stay didn’t seem to phase her. I happily packed my bags and imagined how I might seduce my boss but knew what awaited us were mundane business meetings and boredom.

It was a five hour drive to the hotel and I was in heaven smelling Lauren’s perfume throughout the car journey, not to mention how sexy she was dressed. I did sense there was still something on her mind and after several times asking her what was bothering her she finally told me.

“Joseph is cheating on me.”

I was shocked and tried my best to comfort her. No wonder she had not been herself. I had no idea Joseph was having an affair and told her as much. Then she explained how she found out.

“Joseph didn’t play with you guys last week did he?” she asked.

“No, he had something to do.”

“Rachel went out as usual, right?”

“Yes, I’m sure you two have got some stories to tell.” I joked.

“As it happens, yes, I do have one story to tell you.”

“Last Friday was a busy day at work as you know. I had to call off our night out and work overtime. I told Rachel that I’d be burning the midnight oil.”

“I didn’t realise… I didn’t know… sorry, I would have helped.” I said, confused.

“It’s ok, I miscalculated. I had the work complete in a few hours and headed home for a bath and prosecco. When I arrived… Rachel’s car was on my driveway, like it is every Friday night. But she knew I wouldn’t be home… I became suspicious. So drove a bit further down the street before deciding on what to do?”

“What was going on, Lauren?” I asked, concerned at the turn of the conversation and trying to concentrate on the road.

“I waited in the car down the street for almost half an hour with all sorts of things going through my mind. I then decided to call Rachel and tell her I was on my way home and asked if she still wanted to have a drink or two….”

“Oh, she was waiting for you?”

“No,” Lauren said, her green eyes filling with tears, “Rachel declined. She claimed she was feeling ill and was home, going to turn in and have an early night. Ten minutes later I watched Rachel leave my house.”

“Oh yeah, she came home earlier than I expected. I guessed that whatever was keeping Joseph busy must have involved you.”

“I waited another ten minutes before driving back home.”

I looked at Lauren, she looked at me, and then I fixed my eyes back on the road ahead. I knew what she was inferring but I didn’t want to believe it. Rachel had probably gone to Lauren’s house out of habit. Joseph had a flame haired goddess for a girlfriend, to think that he might stray was an insane thought. But Lauren stared at me, her eyes dilated, fighting back tears. She was a strong woman, my boss. She wasn’t accustomed to revealing weaknesses to anyone. I reached down and put my hand on her hand.

“Did you say anything to Joseph?”

“I couldn’t… I… I don’t want to lose him.”

“Lauren, there’s probably some reasonable explanation. They didn’t necessarily-”

“I asked him if everything was ok,” she interrupted, “he said he wasn’t feeling well and went straight upstairs to bed. I made myself something to eat and followed him up. He was already in bed with his phone and acted differently when I tried to give him a kiss.”

“There will be an innocent reason. Don’t jump to conclusions.” Rachel grasped my hand and a single tear escaped from the corner of her eye.

“I found a used condom in the waste bin.”

“Oh.” Finally realising the truth. Rachel and Joseph were having an affair. They had cheated… on us. I didn’t feel sad, like Lauren, I felt angry. Lauren sensed my emotional change as I drove onwards towards our destination.

“I fumed for a few days too… more at myself than the two people in the world that I loved the most. But then I decided I would just get even”.

“Rachel lied to me.” I said half listening to her.

“She did. She lied to us both. I need you to turn off at the next exit.”

“We’re not even halfway?”

“The hotel is in the next town. There is no meeting,” Lauren said “I arranged for us to have tomorrow off and I reserved a room for us at a nice country hotel and spa. We need to come to terms with this.”

We drove in silence, Lauren staring straight ahead and not even bothering to make polite conversation or explain anything further. Her make-up and clothes were immaculate and I couldn’t help but compare her with my sweet and natural Rachel who had, I realised, just cheated on me with my best friend.

As we approached the hotel, I turned to Lauren to see her reaction, hoping for a hint of a smile to relax her stern features. The lit-up windows were warm and welcoming in the velvet blackness of the night and I heard her gasp as she glimpsed the subtle spotlights trained on the ancient stonework.

“Wow, I chose well,” she finally said.

I smiled, happy that I had done something to alleviate the tension of the last half hour, Lauren sighed and continued to stare out of the window. It was a weekday but the car park was full and the only space was on the far side some distance from the house. I grabbed our bags and we walked, like a married couple, towards the inviting entrance.

Lauren, always such a sensitive and kind woman, seemed to come out of her stupor, “I have to apologise. I brought you here under false pretenses. I hope you understand. You’re an amazing man and my cheating boyfriend has coluded with my best friend to have sex together behind our backs.”

“Your best friend, my girlfriend.”

“They deserve each other. We deserve happiness too. I want to make you happy. I want to make this right.”

“There’s no making this right, Lauren.”

“We’ll make them pay.” I looked down at her warm and concerned face and couldn’t help but wonder where Lauren had inherited her ruthlessness. She looked stunningly beautiful with that wicked glint in her sparkling green eyes.

I stood aside to let Lauren through the heavy wooden door and stole a glance at her ass. She dressed to kill and her willowy figure swayed seductively as she walked to the reception and booked us in.

“The bridal suite,” said the receptionist handing me the key, “First right at the top of the stairs, I’ll show you the way and have your bags brought up.”

“The bridal suite?” I whispered to Lauren as we climbed the stairs.

“It was their biggest room. I wanted this to be something special.”

The room was exceptional. It had a large four poster bed and a huge bathroom with access to a balcony to watch the sunset.

“Dinner is booked at eight. I’ll leave you to freshen up.” I tipped the bell boy and looked at Lauren as the dying rays of the sun flooded into the room. She looked like she was on fire. I certainly felt hot.

“There’s only one bed.”

“It’s all we need.”

“Oh. Revenge sex?”

“Not just revenge sex, we both know we’ve wanted to do this for quite some time. Now we can.”

She knew I lusted after her. I was once again shocked but I didn’t know why, I had been caught on more than one occasion ogling her exquisite femininity. Lauren’s logic somehow made sense, I gave her a hug and told her that everything would be ok and leaned in to kiss her cheek. She turned her head to face me at the last moment and our lips met. The next thing I knew, she was passionately kissing me. I had often fantasised about this moment, but I was in shock and could not believe that we were actually kissing. I pulled away suddenly, and shot a puzzled look at this gorgeous lady. Her green eyes stared back at me, as tears slowly rolled down her cheeks.

"Lauren, I’ve always loved you,” I muttered to my own amazement. With this, she grabbed the back of my head and pulled me closer for another kiss.

“I love you too. So much. I should have told you this, but I have always been in love with you, I just didn’t want to mess up our friendship,” Lauren quietly mumbled, as she continued to kiss me.

Before I knew it, Lauren was unbuttoning my shirt, her tears had stopped flowing, and I could see that she was looking at me in a way that I had never seen her look before. I wanted to stop her… I was concerned about her, and didn’t want her to do anything she might regret. However, the look in Lauren’s amazing green eyes just melted me, and I was unable to resist.

I slid my hands up her blouse and traced the outline of her breasts through her bra. She had amazing nipples that stiffened as if they wanted me to kiss them. I proceeded to nuzzle between her breasts, as she moaned and kissed the top of my head.

“Oh wow! Oh wow, wow, wow! You know how to push my buttons. I am so wet! Stop, you’ve got to stop touching me,” she begged, “Dinner is paid for and we are going to need all our energy for later.” She looked towards the four post bed and then back at me with a smile playing across her lips.

“Let’s eat dinner… then I’m eating you!” I announced as we began to fix our disheveled clothes.

“Promises, promises,” Lauren said as we headed down to the restaurant.

The meal was uncomfortable and the sexual tension hung in the air between us like a palpable cloud. My boss toyed with her food while she sent smoldering looks towards me, almost as if anything she said would ignite the sparks between us. The reason for the busy car park soon became obvious when I realised wedding fireworks would soon be let off after the diners had all eaten. The hotel had a broad terrace overlooking a valley and the display was to be set against classical music. It would be spectacular.

“Let’s watch?” Lauren asked.

I nodded and Lauren raced out of the building and onto the terrace ahead of me.

The night was cold and the sky speckled with stars. It felt good to be out in the open with such a beautiful woman. She had been on my mind almost constantly over the last couple of year and the need to see her and touch her was becoming unbearable. When I saw her stop and stand by the stone balustrade I at first imagined my mind was playing tricks on me, the craving for her and the stress of the evening becoming too much. I looked again and realised I was powerless to prevent this. Rachel didn’t deserve me, what she did deserve was a taste of her own medicine.

Lauren was breathing hard, her cheeks glowing in the cold air. I gazed at her and again saw that stunning feminine beauty. She wore a vivid red dress and she looked sexy, her long red hair cascading over her shoulders and her dark green eyes sparkling with happiness. She certainly didn’t seem to be suffering anymore.

I made my way towards her, knowing as I went, that it was a mistake, I would be no better than my unfaithful girlfriend or my cheating best friend. But I was not able to stop myself all the same. The yearning to see Lauren and touch her was overwhelming but I wondered if it was Lauren I needed, or Rachel?

“Are you sure you want to do this, Lauren?” I murmured as patrons flocked to viewing positions, “There will be no going back to the way things were.”

“There’s nothing I want more. You’ve been a great friend. We should support each other.” She turned back to watch the spectacle but I tried again, desperate to talk to her and just connect with her.

“I’m so damned sorry about what happened. I know we’ve been betrayed but I’ve had feelings for you for a long time too.”

She ignored me, concentrating on the fabulous colours that erupted all around us, the bangs echoing around the valley disguising our conversation from those around us.

I took her by the arm and she looked at me in surprise. “Lauren? We don’t need to do this. Let’s just talk about it and then we can get over it. What do you think?”

“I didn’t think there is anything to say that can’t be said through actions.” She looked at me with her big green eyes and I melted inside, my cock stiffening as I thought about how much I would like to make love to her there and then.

I gazed at her, impressed by her cool attitude and dropped her arm. “I don’t want to make things worse.”

“What about your Rachel? How would she feel about you cheating on her?”

“She wouldn’t be happy but she’s not happy with me as it is. She chose to be with Joseph. She chose him. She doesn’t get a say in how I live my life anymore.”

“See? But my problem is I still love Joseph. How can I compete with someone like Rachel? She’s going to leave you or you’re going to leave her. Rachel will be single and Joseph has already made his bed with her in it. I need to hurt him… hurt them both… make them choose each other knowing what they’ve done and exactly what they are.”

I saw a shimmer of tears in her eyes and realised that she was hurting just as much as I was. The thought that my words hurt her made me twist inside and I tried to pull her towards me but she shrank back and turned away.

“Lauren?”

She looked at me and this time I saw a tear run down her cheeks. She looked so sad and I wanted to take her in my arms and soothe away the pain, but I couldn’t.

“Do you know how it feels to smell the sex of your partner and your best friend on your bed sheets? How I felt so utterly rejected?”

I looked at her and went to say something but she turned away from me and then, without even looking at me, she was walking away, her coat billowing in the wind. I followed her rapidly as she headed towards the car park, her red hair streaming out behind her as she walked away. I started to run and finally caught up with her, taking her by the arm again as she finally slowed her pace.

I realised she was crying and I pulled her close, wrapping my arms around her as she sobbed against my shoulder. I could smell her sweet scent, perfume mixed with hair shampoo and I held her more tightly as she leaned in to me. Every instinct in my body screamed that this was wrong, I shouldn’t be doing this but I needed to feel her against me, her breasts pressed to my chest, her soft skin so close to me.

Her sobs died down and she relaxed, her breathing returning to normal after her flight across the dark gardens. We stood in silence for a while. both of us frightened to break the spell, but I knew that soon we would have to talk and it would be painful for both of us. I kissed the top of her head and this time she didn’t pull away so I gently lifted her chin and kissed her lips. She tasted salty from the tears and I softly probed her mouth with my tongue, longing to savour her sweetness, needing so much for our lips to meet and entwine. She responded and I kissed her deeply, my tongue doing what my rock hard penis ached to do. I heard her moan and I moved my hand under her coat to fondle her breasts. She was wearing some sort of thin blouse and I could feel her nipples through the material. I undid the buttons and stroked them firmly. She moaned some more and I flicked my thumb over her swollen buds, feeling the need within her matching my own lust.

“I choose you,” she gasped and I leant down to run my hands along her legs. I felt her silky stockings under my fingers and glided up towards her waiting warmth, the soft skin of her thighs such a contrast to the slight friction of her under-garments. She moaned into my ear as I gently ran my hand over her pussy, the heat emanating from her dampness like a miniature furnace. My fingers found her panties and I rubbed my palm over the silk as she squirmed against me, all thoughts of resistance gone. We both knew how much we wanted each other and I needed to feel her so badly it hurt. I softly prised away her panties and stroked her soft lips, feeling the moisture and the heat, knowing that she ached for me just as much as I ached to plunge my cock into her soft sweetness.

While I kissed her, I stroked her puffy lips, my fingers probing gently as she moaned and pulled me tighter. “I want to make you happy, Lauren,” I whispered and she gasped as my index and middle finger gently prised her folds apart and entered her soft pussy. I glided my fingers in and out, my tongue massaging hers as we kissed passionately, my cock pushing against her lower stomach as I felt her tighten around my fingers.

“I want you to cum for me,” I urged as my fingers found her clitoris and I rubbed in small circles. Our kisses grew more urgent and I could feel her wetness grow under my fingers, her clitoris slippery with her juices as her breathing quickened.

“Oh, yes,” she moaned and I pulled away from her, my left hand squeezing and massaging her hard nipples while my right continued its relentless rubbing of her clitoris, my fingers drenched with her fluids as she finally shuddered and cried out.

As she orgasmed I held her close and she leaned into me, her breathing hard and fast. I remember her calling out my name and the feeling of guilt that accompanied it, but most of all I wanted to give her pleasure without any pressure from me and I had achieved that tonight. I removed my hand from her vagina and held her close, my actions seeming to speak louder than words ever could. My erection was harder than I had believed possible but I knew there was little I could do about it except take her to upstairs and ask her to satisfy that need. I knew she would but the thought of it seemed sordid somehow and I resigned myself to dealing with the problem later as I held my beautiful best friends in my arms.

“Let’s go to bed,” She whispered smiling and we linked arms and walked back towards the hotel.

Inside our room we both sat on the big bed, I could feel the nervousness radiating between us. We both would looked at each other yet neither one would say anything. Lauren put some music on the tv and looked up at me.

“So,” she said, “have you ever cheated on anyone?”

“Never.”

“I haven’t either,” and leaned back on the bed.

“That’s why we are finding this so difficult. We are both good people and we know what we are doing is wrong.” I could see down her well proportioned body as she kicked her sandals off just how sexy she was.

“I wonder how it all started with them?” she said then looked at me for a reply.

“I don’t know… but I know Rachel. I think she made the first move,” I said, “at least that was how she came onto me. She likes to get what she wants.”

Lauren had propped herself up on her elbows, “I think it was me. I think my promotion changed the dynamic between all of us… becoming your boss… working long hours. I asked Joseph to give me a baby and he just looked at me as if I was crazy,” she said, laying her legs flat and slightly spread, “I haven’t been giving Joseph enough attention lately and I pushed Rachel towards him.”

Being able to see like that, on the bed, her beautiful hair splayed over the pillow and her legs open in invitation made my heart pound. She looked down at her cleavage and smiled, pleased with the effect she had upon me. I was beginning to get hard so I rolled over on my belly to face her. I thought it would slow my erection but instead it made it grow as I was able to see farther up her dress.

”Come to think about it, Joseph has been missing a lot of games lately. He is either not online or he quit out quickly with some excuse.” I said trying to keep eye contact with Lauren. “Rachel would always come home later and later.”

“That makes sense. Rachel has cut our Friday nights short on several occasions. They’ve been fucking behind our backs for months.

“They got complacent. I wonder if they wanted us to find out?”

“We did.” I sighed.

“So,” she said again ,“what should we do? Should we confront them or just say screw it and have our own affair?” This time she spread her legs a little farther to where I could see that she was wearing lace lingerie under her dress. I ran my hands along her stockings expecting her to change her mind but instead she whispered “let’s just screw.”

“I want to kiss you” I said, “and more…”

“Then why don’t you?”

“Because…”

“You’ve already fingered me?”

“I did.” My heart felt like it was going to burst through my chest and my penis was straining uncomfortably in my pants.

Lauren sat up and leant in for that first, slightly nervous kiss. We sank into the matress and I held her face and we kissed deeply. She reached round me to pull me in close, I was roving a hand across her, I could feel her warmth and softness, her curves, her keenness. My hand slid down across her breasts, but they were encased in top and bra. I wanted to see them and touch them.

I sat her up and reached to lift up her top. Her boobs were even bigger than I though, but still covered in a (lovely, black) bra. Seeing me look, she reached down and pulled her milky, white breasts from their lacy supports. Her perky breasts were revealed at least partially, her nipples were a large pinkish brown oval with a lovely little nub, just offset to the outside of centre. I bent down, cupped her right breast and used light touches of my tongue to swirl around the areola, without yet touching the delightful nipple. Quite quickly, I took her nipple into my mouth, licking and sucking gently. She pulled my head in, clearly enjoying the sensation. My hand moved to her other breast, while my mouth continued on the first one.

After a few seconds she pushed me back upright, and started to unbutton my shirt. “It’s not fair, you not being undressed, when I am all out here on display!” she said. I removed my shirt, and she immediately bent down to remove my boots. She stood up, her ample cleavage pressing against me. I was six foot, and she was only a few inches shorter than me, so I had to bend down to kiss her upturned face. Her hands were on my bum, and mine were on her breasts again as we stood beside the big four post bed that would see us commit our sin.

“Yes, kiss me.” Her voice was barely above a whisper. Again time slowed down as our lips touched; light, delicate kisses. My hand slid to her flame red hair, cupping the sides of her face as I kissed her, my lips applying a little more pressure against hers.

She pushed her body into mine as my tongue parted her lips, pausing for a moment as she returned the kiss. Our tongues flicked against each other. She ran her hands over my chest and began unbuttoning my shirt. She broke the kiss as she pulled my shirt loose from my pants. She glanced at my chest, her eyes rising and meeting mine.

“I’m glad we are going to do this.” Lauren whispered. She turned and walked towards the bed as she began unbuttoning her shirt. She felt my hands on her shoulders, sliding her shirt down her lightly freckled arms. Goosebumps rose on her skin at the feel of my hands on her. I felt wanted… loved. She watched me in the mirror, I was kissing the back of her neck as she crawled back onto the big bed, her skirt sliding to her thighs, one shoe fell off as she turned over onto her back.

I laughed softly as we looked at the mirrors overhead on the ceiling. Her hair fanned back, her black lace bra rising and falling with every breath. She froze; the look on her face, her mouth turned slightly in a smile. She watched my hands remove her last high heel. Heard it hit the carpeted floor. She closed her eyes as I began to massage her feet. Rubbing the balls of her feet, slowly up the arch of her foot, my thumbs forming small circles as I made my way up each foot to her toes.

I tickled the middle of her foot to make her gasp and giggle as she pulled her feet away from me. I then jumped onto the bed next to her, tickling her as she squirmed and writhed against him. We started laughing so hard her eyes began to tear.

“Stop, stop!” she squealed. My hands fell still and I kissed the tears away from her sparkling green eyes. I kissed the tip of her nose. Lauren held her breath, waiting for my lips on hers again. Impatiently she rolled towards me and kissed me hungrily. I returned her kisses, her mouth opening wider with each kiss. My tongue exploring her mouth as I slid my hand behind her and unhooked her bra finally letting her pert breasts hang free.

"Do you like my big nipples? While they embarrass me sometimes they also provide me with pleasure. They’re very sensitive and definitely have nerves that run straight to my pussy.”

As she spoke my eyes focused on the biggest nipples he’d ever seen. Her areolae were light brown and almost two inches in diameter. They formed a nice background for the slightly darker nipples which I estimated to be at least a half inch tall and quite thick. They were begging to be sucked. Lauren’s tits look exactly like how I imagined them in my hottest fantasies. I had to force myself not to attack them; they deserved to be appreciated visually first. I used my hands to grasp each breast, surrounding the nipples, displaying her erect nubs in a captive pose and moving in closer to study first one and then the other in detail. Staring at her swollen left nipple I could imagine how great it would feel in between my lips and how Lauren would be excited by my mouth. My cock twitched and I could sense that Lauren was also on edge, anticipating my lips and tongue. The big nub looked so sexy, I could almost see the nerves waiting to be tongued. I murmured how spectacular her nipple was and how it was even bigger and better than I had imagined.

“Oh, you’ve been imagining me naked?”

“I’ve cum many times imagining what lay beneath those sexy, tight, dresses of yours.”

Lauren giggled but then gasped as she felt my lips enveloped her nipple. I kept the touch gentle, wanting to feel her nub using the nerves in my lips. Lauren’s hips jerked forward and she gasped with my first contact. That in turn made me lose the discipline I was trying to enforce and my lips closed on the swollen flesh more forcefully. It was only seconds later that I couldn’t restrain my tongue from joining in the feeling up of her nipple. I loved how my tongue could play with the tall nub. It was so big that I could push it, causing it to bend. I visualised how it would look and feel dragging up my chest. Joseph was right, Lauren had the best tits by far.

Lauren’s skirt was all the way up her thighs as I threw her bra on the floor and unbuttoned and unzipped her skirt. I stood and she raised her legs from the bed, pushing them together so I could slide it off her. My gaze was almost a physical feeling on her skin. She pulled her knees up, her cheeks flushing red as I looked at her. Her red hair against the white comforter, her breasts rising and falling with every breath, her nipples hardening in the air and under my gaze, the curve of her ribs, the swell of her hips, the small rise of her stomach, the black lace of her panties.

I crawled up her, kissing as I went. I wanted her, all of her. I didn’t care about Rachel anymore. Fuck Joseph. I kissed Luren’s mouth and then I leaned back and slowly peeled her stockings off her legs. Kissed the place where her panties met her skin. Licking and kissing this seam against her skin. I could smell her, wanting to taste her, to rip off her panties and dive into that place.

Lauren moaned slightly as I traced where I had just kissed with my fingers. She rose with me to help me tug her panties from her hips. Looking at her face as I slid her panties down her slender, smooth legs. She pulled her legs back up, her arms crossing her chest suddenly embarrassed to be naked in front of another man… another potential lover.

She was so nervous; I knew what she looked like, all of her, every inch. But I saw her face flush, her nakedness making her more nervous – but her body reminding her how much she wanted me. I felt desired. It felt good.

“Lauren, I want this. I want you. Let me see you. Relax – you are so beautiful.” I undid my trousers, slid them down my legs, standing there in my boxers. She looked at me – my toned legs, my silk boxers, continuing upwards to my stomach… to my chest… to my face, to see me smiling at her. She looked stunning and vulnerable and I never wanted any woman more than I wanted her. Lauren sensed this and sighed. A smile appeared on her face as she lowered her legs and I slid next to her on the bed.

We stared at the image in the ceiling mirror and saw, for the first time, our potential. We were friends and soon to be lovers. We looked good together. We would be good together. She knew this and now taking the initiative, she kissed me, pushed me onto my back as she rolled on top of me. Finally I could feel her skin on my skin. She felt the silk boxers between her thighs, my chest rising under her fingers. She bent forwards and kissed me once more, her ginger hair falling around me.

She could feel me throbbing against her own heat. My hand slid up to her breasts, cupping them, slightly pinching her nipples, her back arched, pushing her breasts into my exploritive hands. I looked up at her, her head thrown back, her lips slightly parted, her tongue licking them as she could wait no longer.

She hooked her thumbs into the elasticated waistband of my briefs, pulled them down along my thighs and without saying a word she pulled them down and tossed them to the floor. My penis sprang free, I felt the air brush over it, my scrotum was high and tight, but my penis was in a state of unmistakable arousal. She looked down again, quickly, I knew I had become hard, I knew my cock was bigger than it had ever felt and I just hoped she would say something… do something. She just stared, focused on another man’s penis.

It was hard and throbbing, precum forming at the tip. My cock pulsed with my pounding heart beat, thick and reasonably long, my foreskin covering a large round tip, it pointed away from my heavy balls.

I scooted myself up so we met shoulder to shoulder, and I looked deeply into her eyes, and she into mine. Her beautiful, green eyes; you could get lost in them quickly.

My boldness increased, and as I stroked her tummy, I raised my hand once again, slowly, and then took my index finger and drew it in a line across her breast. My breathing slowly started increasing with adrenaline. She looked at me, and as her cheeks blushed, her smile relaxed and slightly lowered, converting into a slightly sexy look, like she knew what I was doing.

I asked her again, “Are you okay with me doing this?”

She said, with some hesitation, “M-hm.”

So my fingers went back to her breast, swirling in circles around where her nipple was. God, her breasts were so perfect. They weren’t too small or big. They were just absolutely perfect. But then again, everything about her was perfect. I continued petting her breast gently with my fingers, and running my fingertips around and beneath her tits.

I asked her, “Does this feel good?”

“It feels kinda weird, and wrong,” Lauren replied.

“Just trust me,” I said with a smile, “I will never hurt you.”

“I know. You were always the gentleman. I can see why Rachel heaped so much praise on you.”

“You talked about… me?”

“Like you and Joseph never talked about sex?” she laughed, “Yes, she never had any complaints in the bedroom.”

“I was always so jealous of Joseph. He knew he had the most beautiful woman waiting for him in his bed.”

“Now we are in our own bed.” She said lying back into the soft, white duvet, “and I want you to fuck me.”

I didn’t reply. Instead I stood, cupped her face and kissed her, at the same time moving back and turning her around. This meant I could gently but firmly put her back onto the bed. I stood above her, looking down and she looked amazing. Long red hair spread across the white duvet, breasts flat down but with those lovely nipples still taught and black panties against her white skin – in that moment, I was so full of lust for her, and thought she looked stunning.

She reached out to my rigid cock as I stood beside the bed. It had been that way since she had arrived at the hotel, but in this moment it had become really hard, almost painful, with the rush of blood. She reached up for my cock and gently stroked it, almost sitting up and intending to give me a blow job. I had other ideas, and bent over, reaching for and easing down her black thong, sliding them right off her legs.

I could now see her lovely pussy, her red pubic hair was short and tidy, a pair of slightly protruding inner lips showing beneath the pointed triangle of pubes. I sank to my knees, gently parted her knees and started kissing gently up her thigh. I could now smell her aroma, and tentatively parted her lips with my fingers, looking for her clit. To my delight, she was wet, a lovely pink colour inside and a perfect little clit was presented to my gaze. My tongue went to work, tasting her and feeling the mix of smooth inner labia and slightly coarser shaved area. She was loving it, gasping and holding onto my hand and head as I worked.

She was a waterfall. I buried my entire mouth between her lips, and moaned as I pushed my tongue inside of her. The second I felt her juices coat my tongue, I wanted more. She tasted so fucking good.

She was moaning, “Mmmmm oh my God, yes. Eat my pussy, baby,” as she ran her fingers through my hair.

I moaned again as I glided my tongue from the bottom of her tight hole to the top her clit, lapping up every delicious juice her pussy fed me.

I lifted my head, and replaced my tongue with two fingers, slowly sliding them up and down her drenched slit. Then, starting with only the tip of my middle finger, I teased just her opening. Her dripping pussy making the sexiest fucking sounds as it sucked my fingertip in and out.

I looked up to watch her enjoy my teasing, and I was not disappointed at the sight in front of me. Her head was tilted back with her eyes shut. She had both of her hands massaging each of her tits, and rolling her nipples between her fingers. Her breathing was heavy, and she was letting out moans as she mindlessly gyrated her hips up and down against my touch.

I lowered my head between her thighs, opened my mouth wide, and flattened my tongue to cover her entire clit. I took my time slowly gliding it up and down, then swirling around it in large, slow circles, making sure my tongue ring hits every single nerve.

Then I gently sucked her clit into my mouth, my lips like a vice grip surrounding it, before slowly pushing both of my fingers deep inside of her.

She responded, “Mmmmmm. FUCK YES. You must really want me to cum in your mouth, huh? You want my cum, baby?”

With my mouth still locked on her pussy, I moaned a reply of, “Mmmhhmmmmm.”

I sucked her clit rapidly in and out between my lips, never releasing it, as I alternated rubbing her g-spot and pumping my fingers in and out of her.

Her wetness was now running down my hand, and I felt her walls start to tighten. She had a handful of my hair and pushed my face down harder, grinding her pussy against my mouth.

Between her now rapid breathing she moaned,

“Yes, yes, yes! Just like that. Make me cum in your mouth, baby.”

This prompted me to finger fuck her as hard and fast as my hand would allow, and I couldn’t help but moan into her pussy as she fucked my face.

Tighter and tighter, it clenched around my fingers before she let out, “OH FUCK! YES! I’M CUMMING! OH MY FUCKING GOD I’M CUMMING!!”

I continued plowing my fingers in and out of her, riding her through her orgasm, as her cum completely coated my hand. Shuddering and bucking on the big four post bed she gave herself to her climactic pleasure. I removed my fingers and sucked them clean before burying my tongue inside of her. I lapped at her opening, drinking in every drop of her cum that I could before cleaning up every other inch of the rest of her pussy. All the while she quivered and tensed, breathing heavily with her perfect breasts heaving.

I then climbed up the bed to her until we were eye level again. The area around my mouth and on my chin, was completely covered in her cum. I tasted her on my tongue and on my lips, and smelled her sweetness right under my nose.

She lifted my chin up, leaned in and whispered, “I want a taste, too.”

Then gently licked my lips.

First the top, then the bottom, then all the way around at once. I opened my mouth slightly, and she slowly pushed her tongue in to meet with my mine, both of us moaning as they pressed against each other.

“Rachel was right, you are amazing,” she said, encouraging me, but then suddenly changed her tone. I could feel her juices flow freely, and she relaxed, opening her legs wide, “I want you inside me.”.

I turned around, picked up the condom box I had placed on the bedside table and fumbled for a moment. Putting the sheath on myself, I could feel how hard I still was, and she could see it. She had pushed back on the bed slightly, in a perfect position for me to enter her from above. I lay between her legs, raised myself up on my arms and kissed her deeply. I arched my back and I watched her as her eyes fixed on the mirror on the ceiling.

I began to lower myself slowly onto her pussy but she reached up, embraced me and pulled me in towards her. Her super slick juices allowed me to slide straight in slowly, with little resistance. I could feel her lovely inner lips, they were big enough to be noticeable. I withdrew slightly, and pushed in as deep as I could. Her legs raised up as I did so, and she settled her legs on my thighs, pulling me inwards gently. Now deeply inside her, I lowered right down and kissed her more, enjoying her hot pussy around me and her soft lips on mine. Back up on my arms I started to move rhythmically, pulling out as far as I dared, and then sliding back in firmly. She was enjoying this and kept pulling my face to hers to kiss. By now she was completely slick, and I could pump in faster and more firmly.

Needing a break, I was in danger of cumming, I rolled off, lifted her leg and grasped my cock. The pair of us manoeuvred to get my cock at her entrance again, and I slid in. She was on her back, me on my side alongside. Although not deep penetration, I could feel her lips on the underside of my cock head as I rocked in and out. More importantly, one hand could caress her stiff little clit, and my other arm under her could reach her breast. She kneaded my hand into her breast and rolled her hips with me. This carried on for a while, both of us enjoying the intimacy and gentleness.

She rolled away, and asked an odd question “How strong are your knees?” it was said with a twinkle in her eye. She stood, walked a couple of steps to the desk that was against the bedroom wall, she sat on it, moved the chair a little and lifted one leg onto the chair arm. Motioning me in, she spread her other leg wide around my hips. I bent my knees slightly, grasped my cock and found her pussy entrance. This new position tightened up her entrance, but also allowed her hands to hold my shoulders and mine to hook under her legs. She told me “Do me hard, really hard”, and so I began to thrust my full length in firmly. “Yes, baby! Faster… Faster and harder,” she asked. I sped up and was slapping into her. “Nnggg… harder!” came her plea. I obliged, glad the desk was bolted to the wall. She was making some lovely sounds, really enjoying it.

“Cum now” she said – I opened my eyes, hot and sweaty and saw the lust in her eyes. Adjusting my position down again, I felt that lovely pussy opening and lips around the head of my cock, just enough that in a few dozen strokes I came hard, deep inside her, throbbing with lust and cum. We stayed a moment, me sliding slowly in and out, enjoying the feeling and shooting a few last gobs of cum.

We detached, and I walked away, pulling off the used condom and throwing it into the bin.

Climbing onto the bed together, we cuddled and chatted on top of the duvet. She was so hot after our sex and the smell of perfume and pussy was intoxicating.

After a few minutes she began sliding her hand up and down my thigh and hip – and then onto my rapidly hardening cock. She was gently sliding up and down, occasionally pulling my foreskin over my mushroom head. She bent down and took me into her lovely mouth, swirling her tongue on my cock head, grasping my shaft and rolling her hand gently. An absolutely lovely blow job, that had me hard quickly, throbbing again with the firmness. She moved to kneel, her lovely bum cheeks in the air to my right as I lay flat – I just had to reach up and touch that pussy again. She was still so wet! As soon as I touched her bum cheek, she slid her knees apart encouraging me in. I played gently with her – my fingers on her clit and thumb at her entrance. My hand was slick! Changing position, I lifted her leg over my head and reached for a cushion to raise my head. Before long we were distracting each other in a slow 69, she was gently grinding her pussy onto my lips. I was licking quickly, fingers in her pussy when I cheekily pressed her bumhole – and got a groan and positive response…

She lifted off me, holding my cock said “Can you fuck me doggy?”

Wrapped.in a fresh condom I found myself looking at her bum, head down and legs slightly spread, standing at the end of the bed. I aimed back into her slot, and pushed her foot out to widen her stance for better access. “No,” she said, “like this,” and she put her feet between my legs. This meant I had to spread her cheeks and lips to find her opening, and it felt fantastic as I drove in. Taking the lead from before, I swiftly pumped in and out, holding her hips and using my core strength to move my rigid member in her soft folds.

“You have a really thick cock,” she said “it is filling me perfectly doing this…”

“We are a good fit, Lauren,” I gasped between strokes.

I was pounding in and out, enjoying the lovely slap sound of our bodies meeting. My thumb again sought out her puckered arsehole, and I gently pressed and rubbed it. Her noises grew deeper, and she put her head on one side, pushing her bum back to meet my thrusts.

Lauren groaned as I once again pressed deep into her – her juices flowing freely as my swollen manhood passed through her.

As I thrust ever more quickly into her I reached my right hand around her slim waist and moved it down until I felt her hard clit dripping with excitement.

The air was now filled with noises of our increasingly uncontrolled passion. The slapping of my body and balls against Lauren’s ass. The squelching of her juices as my fingers rubbed her hard clit. The high pitched squeals emitting from Lauren’s mouth as she felt her orgasm suddenly begin to build due to my ministrations. My rhythmical grunts as my own orgasm quickly approached once more.

“Oh fuck. That’s so good. I’m going to cum again. You’re going to make me cum again,” Lauren gasped.

“I’m going to cum too,” I panted. “I can feel it. I’m going to cum deep into you”.

“Yes. Come in me. Shoot your fucking load right into my wet pussy. I want to feel it.”

That was it. Lauren’s foul mouthed exhortations tipped me over the edge. I knew I was at the point of no return. These last thrusts were going to be the deepest yet – I felt he wanted to split her frail body in two.

“Yes. Yes. I’m going to fucking cum in your cheating cunt Lauren. I’m cumming. Oh… I’m cumming. Fuuuck!”

I absolutely exploded inside her, filling another condom with my seed. She could feel me and the heat it made, and so put a hand out to slow me down…

I needed to return the favour, and so as I slid out, she rolled to the side. I immediately went to work on her pussy, fingers and lips. I used a couple of fingers in the entrance of her pussy, in and out, with those lovely lips of hers mingling with my tongue sweeping across her clit. I asked if this was good for her, and she told me to hold her wider open and lick more firmly – she guided my hands. Once again, I felt the flush of juices as she built up her pleasure. We kept this up for a long time, perhaps 15-20 minutes of pleasure. Suddenly she stiffened, I could feel her leg shoot out rigid, and her hand pressed my head in firmly, my tongue pressed hard and I felt her twitch and cum, crying out softly as she did. I was so pleased I had helped her cum – and so was she. Our infidelity was sealed. Our forbidden passion complete.

We returned to our chatting, drinking some water, lying and walking around the big, extravagantly furnished room naked. The topic of conversation rapidly became about sex, and our fantasies. Once more I found myself stiffening at the thoughts going through my head. She told me that she liked anal, but Joseph found it odd. Rachel and I never had the opportunity, and so she just told me that was what we were going to do next.

As I grabbed for my leather belt, she took my hand and led me out to the balcony, which during the day had the perfect view of the valley. As darkness had overtaken the sky, the only evidence of the trees was the breeze and the calming sound of the leaves rustling in the wind. Lauren pulled the door shut behind us. I couldn’t believe my luck but needed some extra recovery time so we held hands, still nude but fortunately unseen in the darkness. As if she was a wild animal ready to strike, she pushed me against the concrete wall, a hand on either side of my body, trapping me there. I stared at her beautiful face, your eyes. The lust that was present in her eyes was likely mirrored in my own. I had anticipated this moment for so long, I was having difficulty believing the moment with this dream woman was real.

I grabbed her waist and spun her around eagerly, pushing her against the wall. The stone would have felt cold and rough against her breasts, and stomach. She stood still, just as I had placed her, waiting, anticipating. The anticipation was very evident as the moisture between her thighs began to trickle down her leg. I gently pressed my naked flesh against her again, my hands following her arms up to her wrists. I used my belt to tie her hands together, to restrain her in that position, unable to touch me.

“Oh, you are too perfect,” she whispered into the night she tested her bonds. I grabbed her hips and pulled them slightly from the wall. I used my foot to nudge her feet apart, exposing her most sensitive area to the cool forest air, to me for my pleasure and hers.

My penis is rising like an obelisk to this flame haired woman. I lined the head of my cock against her snatch, sliding it gently back and forth, coating my length with her own arousal. I continued that torment with one hand as the other ran up her stomach, her chest, finally landing around her neck. She felt my fingertips grasp around her throat, just the slightest of pressure, releasing a sexual growl from her pretty lips.

I lent in, whispering in her ear, “Tell me, Lauren. Tell me what you want.”

“You. I want you.” She muttered out between heavy breaths.

“Where do you want me?” I asked, deliberately teasing her now, drawing out her anticipation, making her beg for the exact thing she knew she wanted.

“I want you inside of me, bare and deep in me.” And with those words, I pushed the head of my cock between her pouting labia. I moved both of her hands to her hips for leverage and I slowly let my cock fill her, pulling her down as I rose up, into her. I felt her stretch around me, and it felt glorious. I rested my face against her shoulder, her body flush with my back. Slowly, I thrusted in and out of her, continuing to tease her. Her forehead touched the wall with each movement, tiny gasps escaping her lips. I wrapped an arm around the front of my redheaded lover, pulling her impossibly close to me as I picked up pace. I closed my eyes and absorbed everything. The sound of the wind in the trees in the background. The pleasure that I was inflicting upon her. The touch of her skin against mine. The rhythm of our sex.

I kept pumping into her faster. Harder. Lauren’s arms were still pulled across her stomach, my fingertips dug into her hips. I pulled her down farther, so I could go deeper. And was it – I started assaulting her G spot with my cock. I felt her shudder slightly.

“Is this what you want, Lauren? My raspy voice in her ear. She couldn’t respond verbally, but I knew she would cum soon. I could feel her body climbing quickly towards her climax as I kept pounding my monster cock into her. I held her hips, just below her stomach, which then clenched, and I knew she was there, right on the edge. I took a deep breath… and then I pulled out. Devastated, Lauren let out a gasp.

"Not now,” I said. Her body was spiraling in need, desire, hunger. “But soon,” you continued, “I can’t cum inside you, Lauren. This isn’t how you wanted it."

She breathed heavily against the wall, trying to stabilise herself. She tested the tightness of my belt around her wrists, I would have been surprised if it didn’t leave a mark. She just focused on breathing. In and out. I listened to the sounds of the wind in the treetops, trying to calm myself.

She turned her head to face mine and I felt her lips against mine, offering gentle kisses.

"Do you want to take this conversation back into the bedroom?” She asked.

“Yes,” I said. “Tell me what you want, Lauren.”

“I want your cock. Please? I want your cock in my ass.”

“Hmmm… What do you want my cock to do.”

“I want it to fuck me.” She was growing frustrated and I just wanted to be back inside her. I was so hungry for release, I could barely see or think straight.

I grabbed her bound wrists and led her back into the honeymoon suite.

“My purse…” she said once inside our luxurious room, gesturing towards it on the bedside table. I unfastened my belt and saw where the leather had cut into her flesh. She followed my gaze and smiled. “Rachel never said anything about this?” She smiled, her green eyes flashing.

“That’s because it’s something we’ve never done.”

“I think I like a bit of bondage. Time for another first.” Lauren said as she fetched some lube from her purse, “I want you bareback and in my ass.”

She reached down and stroked my manhood to full attention then squirted the lube into her palms before working it into my rapidly swelling member. Lauren then led me back to the bed and asked me to lie on her in a missionary position. She reached round my back with her legs, and used her hands under her bum cheeks to open herself up. I grasped my cock again, and lined it up with her hole, pressing gently. She gasped, and asked me to go gently and wait a moment. I could feel the muscles tense and resisting me, but slowly I could feel her relax. I took the hint and pressed in some more, feeling that tight ring slide over my cock head.

“Affffff…” she hissed as my mushroom head pierced her.

“Are you ok?” I checked and felt her warmth around me.

“Yes.” She said weakly and I held myself in position to let her get accustomed to my size but she reached back with her hands, now on my ass cheeks, to guide me slowly deeper. The tightness was lovely, a different feeling to her slick pussy, with some friction there despite the lubricarion.

“Oh fuck yes!” Lauren moaned as we started to move, slowly and with less depth, but the feeling was incredible. Again, I propped up on my arms, enjoying seeing her lay there, with my cock in her ass, clearly a source of pleasure. She reached down and was rubbing her clit herself, holding herself open slightly, and using quick rubbing motions.

I was enjoying this too much, and lost concentration, popping out of her. She guided me back in, and I felt that amazing tight ring slide over my cock head again. She encouraged me to move, rhythmically and just using the top few inches of my cock. I found this frustrating, wanting to drill deep into her. She was clearly getting more pleasure from her pussy, and so I slipped out, and watched as her ass gaped open.

All the while she was gently teasing her herself in side to side movements – I could see slickness on her fingers and thighs. “Now my pussy. Fuck me!” Demanded my redheaded lover.

Kneeling round, I lifted her legs high onto my shoulders, and lined up and thrust in, knowing by now her vagina was wet and open. It was like there was no resistance, unless I pulled right back to her entrance, where It felt so tight, then deep in I could feel the end of her cervix.

“That feels so much better,” Lauren purred as I felt her hot wet flesh against my invading member. “Now fuck me…” I could feel her heart beating wildly in her chest as she said it. I had never been so excited before in my life, seeing my bare cock nudging her entrance. With her heels spurring him on, I slowly withdrew and then pushed between those frictionless folds.

“Ughhh, Lauren…” I groaned, sinking my member into my best friend.

“Yeah, yeah that’s it – mmmm! Keep going…” Lauren watched my grimace, my pleasure-twisted face as I stretched out the best pussy of my life. His boss’s pussy. Lauren instinctively tightened around the invading flesh, capturing me in a hot velvet grasp. I had only gone bareback a few times before, but Lauren’s welcoming vagina beat them all.

My balls pressed against her moist lips, and my pelvis rooted against hers. I quivered and moaned, and Lauren could feel me already twitching hard deep inside her. I filled her perfectly. Lauren rounded her hips and I grunted and growled through my clenched teeth.

“Don’t,” he managed, “Move. Lauren.”

“Awwww, are you going to cum right so soon?” Lauren grinned wide. Despite how composed and suave I was masturbating, her unprotected pussy was almost too much for me to take. She angled her hips up and down ever so slightly, just to keep me on edge as I tried desperately not to nut inside her.

“Stop mov- ugh god,” I whispered in a husky voice.

“Make me,” Lauren teased.

“Fine,” I pressed down and pinned her roving hips to the bed with my own. She tried to grind up on me still, but my hands gripped her waist too tightly.

“Ooooh, wow…” Lauren groaned, “You like taking charge of me, don’t you?”

“… Yeah,” I said. I had regained myself in the meantime so that my tense shivers turned into a humming excitement.

“Then fuck me,” Lauren licked her lips and gripped my sides as she spoke so dirty. “Fuck your horny boss.” This time I didn’t wait. Before she could even finish I started, slow at first, but more and more my strokes grew until the firm rhythm tattooed on her hips. “Oh fuck yes…” Lauren murmured, digging her nails into my sides, “Harder… fuck me harder.”

I did as I was told, and did it gladly. The fact that we were bareback made her moan even louder when my thick cock kissed the depths of her pussy. The bed began to squeak beneath us, and Lauren’s voice grew louder with it.

“Yes! God, fuck me just like that, yes, yes, oh yes. Fuck me!”

“You’re tight Lauren,” he grunted, plunging in hard.

“Ahh! You’re so thick – ohhh…”

“You’re going… to make me… cum… can I pull out… and cum… on your tits?” I said in-between strokes.

“No, I have a better idea. Let me get on top and take control,” I was twitching hard inside her, and even as I pulled out she felt my precum squirt onto her hot pussy lips. Dangerous, I thought. Lauren just rubbed it into her pussy as she climbed up and mounted me. Now my bare cock was rubbing against her wet slit felt and it felt one thousand times better. It was still twitching in her hand when she plunged down onto me.

“Ughh, shit… Be careful,” I groaned, arching back and hanging onto her hips as Lauren slowly pistoned up and down on me.

“What’s that?” She said playfully, “Awwww, are you getting close? Going to cum so soon?”

“If you keep doing that…” I moaned. Lauren sat down on my lap and danced her hips about, keeping my cheating cock nestled deep inside her sex where it belonged.

“There, see? Lauren will take care of you in ways Rachel can’t even imagine,” she grinned devilishly. She couldn’t help herself now – the idea just boiled her blood and made her want to be naughtier every time she mentioned their taboo coupling. I wasn’t unaffected either. I groaned and bucked up, lifting her just slightly and nudging her cervix deliciously.

“Watch me. Touch me,” Lauren urged breathlessly, starting her rhythm again. My eyes trained on my naked boss. Her fair skin glowed in the dark room, the shadows cast from the window across her breasts and belly flickered back and forth as she pitched and rocked. Lauren watched me feel up her working hips to her undulating belly, caressing every inch of her as if she were a dream that would disappear any moment. Her wild eyes made me tense again. Lauren had been denying this orgasm for so long now, kept on edge by our near-misses and heavy jerking inside her. Now she was ready to cum.

I wanted more too. I pulled against her lower back and brought Lauren low. Leaning over him now I planted my hands firmly on her ass and kissed her hanging breasts. Lauren moaned and offered herself, though her hips moved faster and faster as I suckled on her freckled teets. Our hot breaths mingled, just like our sweat and juices, mixing together between our bodies in our taboo act. We drew closer, and desire drove them towards the greatest taboo of all.

“Ohhhh ohhhh ohhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhh!” Lauren wailed. Her voice filled the cavernous bedroom and filled my ears. I grasped her hips and thrust up into her wet pussy, adding to her cries the squelches of her wet cunt taking his full length. “I’m gonna cum soon – Ohhhh, I’m gonna cum on your cock!”

“Slow down or I’m gonna cum too.”

Laurens heart pounded. Her nerves thundered. Her pussy quaked. She felt her my cock, my throbbing manhood, jabbing deep inside her, sheathing inside her so perfectly, so completely. I think I always loved Lauren, from the moment I was born I was made to love her. But now our love grew beyond what I had ever imagined it could be. I once loved her like a brother, like she was my sister, now I loved her in a forbidden way. Like I always wanted to, deep down.

I was pumping away, getting really hot as I worked hard to hold onto my baby batter. She was holding my hips, encouraging me on and looking me in the eyes as we did so. She bore down on me, increasing her pleasure and was rewarded with my strained grunt. I had a feeling she was desperate not to finish before me, so I reached out and began pinching her nipples. Lauren squealed and she clenched and released her muscles a little faster as she approached climax.

“Oh, God, oh… shit,” Lauren seethed. “I’m cumming, baby, I can’t… fuck.”

I felt her orgasm kick off just before and I became perfectly still, straining against her.

“No, no, don’t stop,” she whimpered.

I groaned but didn’t move. Lauren, on the other hand, couldn’t stop. She continued pumping her hips and clenching her vaginal walls around my cock. It wasn’t enough. Then, I shoved my hand between us to rub her clit, and intense pleasure exploded right through her core.

“Ohhhhhhaaaaaaggggghhhh” she bellowed, her toes curling and back arching away from me.

I didn’t let up on her clit and responded to her outcry with a growl as he caught her nipple between his teeth and gently bit down. Lauren was racked with shudders of pleasure, and I couldn’t even wrap my head around our forbidden copulation. Never in a million years could I have guessed just how fucking good sex could feel with the right person.

“Mmm,” I moaned, licking the sting away from her nipple and finally abandoning her clit to wrap around her and nuzzle the curve of her neck. “I told you you’ve always been my Dreamgirl.”

At the moment, Lauren couldn’t argue with me. She rolled to my side, twitching and panting. Mewing incoherent words into my ear as I stroked her freckled arm and played with her beautiful red hair.

As her blissful afterglow began to fade, though, all of my doubts and insecurities rose to the surface again. I lay there, waiting for my boss to hop up and issue a cruel laugh while pointing out how easily I had fallen for her,how willing I had been to cheat with her. Any second now, she would reveal the vicious punchline and drive the blade of rejection right through my heart. I knew, if she did, it would never stop bleeding.

The two of us lay on our backs, breathless. I could hear her as she recovered from the resolution of their passion.

I spoke first, “Are we going to be okay?”

“Oh yeah.” she whispered. “You’re amazing.”

“You are too, Lauren.” I said and then held her hand. Soon enough my sleepy redhead slipped away into sleep while I lay there holding her hand. I contemplated the fact that I was finally bereft of the last vestiges of the sin I had just committed. This was what I wanted. Rachel had chosen my best friend, and good luck to them. Lauren, in just a few short hours, had made all my dreams come true. She had touched me as deep as I could be touched. And then I had filled her with my bare cock. I was proud of myself though: I hadn’t cum inside her. She was truly an amazing woman and we had cheated but, somewhere in my befuddled mind, I reasoned it wasn’t really cheating if I hadn’t blasted my seed into her. My hand ran across her belly as I wondered how close we had come to me making her into a mother. Shaking off my reverie I eventually sought and received the blessing of a sleep.

I awoke about an hour later, climbed out of bed without disturbing my sleeping partner then made a cup of coffee. Lauren stirred and followed the scent of coffee to the the balcony window where she found me staring out into the blackness. Her eyes turned to me as I poured her a cup of the hot coffee.

The awkward perfunctory greetings were shared and I found myself feeling a little guilty as I kissed my smiling lover and then I looked back out into the void. We stood there together, both nude, and I put my arm over her shoulder while she wrapped her free arm around me. My eyes were downcast and she saw I felt ashamed.

“We’ve had our revenge.” She said, breaking the silence.

“Yes. But why do I now feel guilty?”

“Because you’re a good man.” She snuggled into me and I kissed her red mane. “I don’t have any regrets."

"It changes things. I fear change.”

“We all do. But that’s how we evolve. Now we can become what we are meant to be.”

“What are we meant to be, Lauren?” I turned to face her. She looked up at me.

“Lovers.” We shared a delicate kiss and I welcomed her body into my full embrace. “We’ve had our revenge… so everything from here on in… is for us.” She whispered.

Leaning down I took her chin in my hand and pulled it up to have her look directly into my eyes. Then I leaned down to kiss her a very real kiss. Her green eyes went wide, her back tensed as his hand gave one of her boobs a gentle but playful squeeze. She giggled and pressed herself into me.

“So what do we do now?” I asked.

“I’ve always wanted you on my office desk.”

“So have I!” I laughed.

“Then let’s do it on the dressing table,” Lauran commanded, pulling away from me. Once more we gathered on the dressing table desk, I took a moment to kiss her drooling pussy as it was balanced on the edge, her legs wide.

It tasted kind of sweet, and a little salty. I had a few more licks, then kissed it, and got into full-on eating. I almost instantly knew Lauren was enjoying it. “You… eat… pussy… so well…” I glanced up, and saw her tilting her head back, and feeling her tits.

“Ffffuuuck…yesssss…” I opened her pussy-lips, and licked inside.

“Oh, God… oh yes!” I glanced up again, and Lauren was looking down, watching me eat her. I could tell by her voice she was close to orgasm. “Gonna cum…” she whispered. “Gonnacumgonnacumgonnacum…” Her moans started to get more vocal as she tensed on the edge of the desk. She seemed to hold her breath as she began to tense and I was now practically drinking up her pussy juices.

Lauren’s chest rose and fell rapidly as her breathing got choppier and more rapid. Finally… “Oh, God, Fuck yes, I’m cumming! I’m cumming!” Lauren’s legs started shaking, as I pulled my head away. I stood up and watched Lauren’s green eyes scanned down to my now very prominent erection.

“You better fuck me with that!”

I positioned myself between her legs, each arms grabbing her thighs and holding them against me, before satisfyingly slamming back into her receptive sex. Her eyes widened as I did, and then she threw her head back, enjoying the feelings. I worked hard, trying to balance a hard fuck without cumming, I knew I wasn’t wearing a condom and I still had no idea if Lauren was safe.

She writhed on the desk, her hands clutching and releasing as she waited for me to really fuck her.

“Come on!” She lifted her head and gave me a look of frustration.

“Fair enough. You’ve earned it.” I put my hands under her hips and thrust into her harder and faster.

She rested her hands over her breasts as I fucked her, her eyes closed, her lips parted. My thick cock was filling her completely as I fulfilled our fantasy. I wasn’t sure I had ever been harder, although it was hard to keep track now. Definitely the hardest I had been today. Or maybe she was just tight. Either way, her muscles contracting around me were pulling me rapidly towards an orgasm of earth-shattering proportions.

“Lauren,” I grunted, as her cunt seemed to grip him like a fist. She let out a groan of her own as she orgasmed around my creamy cock, slamming in as far as her body could take me.

Her orgasm seemed to milk me, desperate to claim my seed and have it sucked into her fertile depths. I pulled her up so that she was sitting on the edge of the desk again, then slid my hands under her arse and lifted her into my arms.

She wrapped her legs around his waist and I kissed her, running my tongue over her face, tasting her lightly freckled skin.

She moaned as I slid my tongue into her mouth, sharing her taste and once again I found myself grinding into her and kissing deeply as I felt another of her orgasms approach. Soon enough she was shuddering as yet another climax blasted through her.

She held onto me tightly as I picked her up in my arms, still quivering, and placed her back on the bed where we spent thirty minutes or more trying to repeat her orgasm. She seemed desperate to see have me cum, but I’d already emptied my balls and both of us gave up, she said she was getting sore, and although close I was not going to cum again that night.

Time had flown, it was late. We lay in bed for a while to catch our breath, cuddled up and our thoughts drifted to the other two people in our lives. “Well… for better or worse… we did it.” I said holding her hot body to mine.

“We did. Oh we did!” She moaned deeply, the last remnants of any inhibitions leaving her. She closed her eyes, took in a deep breath, trying to compose herself; her whole body tingling.

When she opened her eyes again, she saw me smiling at her.

“Fuck, you’re amazing,” she said, smiling back at me. Her breathing was starting to normalise as she let her body fall loose on the four post bed.

“Mmmm Lauren, so are you.” I rubbed my warm hands along her thighs and slowly pulled away from my new lover. Then, I climbed out of bed, walked over to the minifridge and brought her a glass of water.

“Drink up, honey. I think we need to hydrate.” I patted her luxurious red tresses and put one hand under her head to help her lift up.

After a few gulps of water, she felt the exhaustion kick in. The warm light of the room and safe silence allowed her eyelids to get heavy.

“Mmm, getting sleepy? I think you deserve a nap after that.” I chuckled tenderly, taking the glass of water from her hands and setting it down on the table.

“But you still haven’t cum…”

Before she could respond, I lifted the bed covers and helped her between the sheets of the plush hotel bed. “Would you like me to sleep with you?”

I saw her guard go up. I guessed sleeping was something she preferred to do alone after the infidelity we had just committed. I understand that feeling of guilt.

“I’ll take the sofa, Lauren. It’s ok.” I smiled in understanding.

I felt her warm hand on my shoulder, pulling me back. She squeezed her legs together, trying to calm down. “No… stay with me. Sleep with me? I know I’m safe here with you.”

I got on the bed and laid down behind her. She brought my hand to the cleft between her legs and guided me to her still throbbing pussy. She took a deep breath in, reminding herself that her past wasn’t here. She squeezed her thighs together, signaling for me to keep my hand in place.

“You are so special, Lauren. No one will hurt you here. You’re safe, and comfortable, and warm,” I spooned into her from behind and left gentle kisses along her neck.

I looked up at the mirrored ceiling and saw us locked together. What I saw looked perfect, like destiny. Lauren’s red hair cascaded oto the pillow and I was lovingly locked behind her. We looked like two perfectly fitting jigsaw pieces. Her eyes began to close, her head sinking deeper into her pillow. “It’s ok to fall asleep, baby. I’ll keep you safe.” I whispered, and felt a shiver run down her spine. She smiled as she drifted off to sleep.

________

As the rising sun shone across the forest, casting its wonderful colours across the bed, I found myself in a wonderful place, cuddled up next to the woman I had fantasised about for years. I daydreamed where she would be free from Joseph, I’d leave Rachel and we would be joined together in life. I would be truly living my fantasy. I lay there, looking up at the mirror and seeing a vision of what could be: Our bodies next to each other feeling the warmth, being cooled off by a nice breeze blowing through our open balcony door. I saw Lauren’s beautiful face in front of me still sleeping. A smile crossed my face as I leaned in to kiss her forehead gently, not wanting to wake her. I just wanted to lie with her and watch her sleep, knowing I would gladly wake this way the rest of my life.

Carefully not to wake her I drew my fingertips as softly across the curves of her face. My thumbs traced her eyebrows, slightly over, then slightly beneath, then directly across their coarse surface. As my thumbs moved inward to outward over her eyelids, my index fingers drawing small circles at her temples, she sighed. Her soft belly rose and fell rhythmically, in sync with my fingers. Still with legs spread wide, she ground her pussy against my thigh, but oh so softly.

As I moved to caress the lobes of her ears, rotating them delicately between my first two fingers and thumb of each hand, she slept on, completely oblivious to my worship of her. Her eyes were closed. I drew my hands down her neck, my fingers dancing along the muscle cords coming to rest just above her collarbones. I traced the contours of each breast, cupped each softly between my palms, and delicately squeezed them to engorge each nipple. When, finally, I came to grasp each nipple independently, to apply soft circular pressure to the tip of each one; she spread her legs farther than I thought possible and gently but firmly ground her sopping wet pussy against my thigh. I moved my thigh slightly forward, firmly maintaining contact. Her lubrication increased with a pulsing squirt, soft and subtle, but so obvious. A puddle of her juices was collecting where my knee met the satin sheets.

Lauren began to stir and I tightened my arm around her pulling her closer to me, wanting her to know that I was still with her. I held her tight to me as I felt her body slowly come to life. After a few minutes I moved my arm from under her and pulled the bedsheet down to her waist fully unveiling her beautiful body. With the sun rising and casting its warm glow into the room I decided it was time for her to be awakened properly.

No sudden awakening though, a nice warm caressing awakening. My lips moved to hers as I gave her the first of many kisses. I kissed down her neck to her chest gently letting my tongue flicker across her perfect skin. I could see that my boss was starting to get aroused as I continued my gentle butterfly kisses. My hands began to caress her body as I continued kissing, working my way down closer to the edge of the sheet. I took my time feeling Lauren’s soft, smooth skin as I sensed her realising where we were. As I touched her, she stretched, moving the sheet a little farther down her body.

I watched this and moved my kissing towards this newly exposed area. I ran my hands across her chest feeling now how aroused she had become. I saw the smile on her face and fell in love all over again. I gently gave her a good morning caress. My mouth moved across Lauren’s tummy feeling her skin react against my lips. My tongue flicked across her navel. My hand moved down under the sheet and I ran it from her knee up to her inner thigh. I continued to stroke her leg as she became more and more aware of what was happening. She sighed.

Lauren’s body began to respond to my touch and my mouth moved back to her. I gave her a kiss as she opened her eyes. They were a kind of green that speaks to the soul of nature, of fresh wands of grass and new buds, and her eyes were that bright colour, bold and beautiful. They sparkled in the early morning light and her face lit up the room more than the warning rays of the sun.

“Good morning…” she said sleepily.

I stared into her emerald eyes and said “Good morning, Lauren. I love you.”

With her eyes open she saw the beauty of the morning through the balcony doors. I gave her another good morning kiss smiling greeting her to this new day. Yesterday felt like the end… but today, I felt reborn. Today felt like a beginning. My hands continued to feel Lauren’s wonderful body, as I pulled her close to me. She could feel my wanting for her as we lay together tight against each other. A slight moan escaped from between her lips as I moved her onto her back and moved myself above her.

We naturally began to move together as we were becoming more and more aroused. I could feel her excitement against me and sensing this I slowly moved myself to join with her once more. Lauren gasped as I felt her labia part around me as I paused to feel her wonderful warmth.

“This is dangerous.” She whispered.

“How so?” I asked.

“You said you loved me.”

“I do.” Our mouths met and our tongues began to dance with each other’s. I moved further into you feeling her slick pussy open up for me. Another moan escaped her parted lips.

“I’m not on the pill.” She said seriously but she didn’t stop me from sliding my length inside her, balls deep.

“I’ll be careful.” I kissed her and propped myself up on my arms as I saw her eyes take in the reflection of two lovers in the mirror. Her hands grasped my butt cheeks and I began to move in and out of her, gently, our bodies moving together. She wanted me to stop, and she didn’t. She just wanted to feel loved and there was no possible way I could love anyone more. She was right, those words were dangerous. I was giving her my heart as she gave me her body.

Her vagina just softened to my touch and opened deeper. She rode on a thousand nerve endings. The way I used my tool to play with her sex excited me; made my cock literally ooze pre-cum. Lauren was right, this was dangerous, all it might take was one lost sperm… She sensed as much and she reached up to scratch her long fingernails down my back. A series of her favourite word, “Fuck,” rolled softly over her lips.

Maintaining my tender caress of her G spot with my throbbing penis, I drew my thigh away from her pussy. Strings of clear, viscous nectar hung like a string of pearls between the lips of her cunt and my thigh. Her hips pumped up and down, her pussy hole pulsed in the morning light and I enjoyed the sight of my cockhead playing just inside her welcoming snatch.

“Fuck me softly. I am going to cum soon.” It was the softest whisper. My cock pushing just a little deeper into her pussy, I bent and placed my fully opened mouth over hers. I rested my cock softly within her wet inner flesh and let her body do the work. She rose and fell, circled and reversed as we kissed passionately.

Finally our lips parted and she spoke, “Now make me cum. Make me cum on your cock.” As softly as I could, slowly in the manner I knew she enjoyed, I flicked the tip of my cock across her clit. I worked to find that place between not touching it and touch it: that place that created soft spasms in her pussy, spasms that drew my tip slightly deeper with each subtle contraction. At intervals I stopped flicking it to slowly and softly slide into her wondrous vagina. As I did so, I gripped handfuls of the satin sheets, trying to hold off my own orgasm.

Lauren sensed my action and brought her heels up to rest on my buttocks. My near-cum rhythm melded with hers. Her soft, “Motherfucker, fuck” told me she was near orgasm. As she began to cum, I drew back from pussy just slightly, without breaking contact. Her contractions rippled through her body and I enjoyed them with her. My cock, without resistance, slid fully into her quivering sex and pressed against her twitching cervix. She pushed onto it. The tip of my cock softly touched the hungry entrance to her womb, not moving as she did – knowing we were both a hair trigger away from flooding her body with my seed. She shuddered through the orgasmic wave.

Minutes later she spoke, “That was a toe-curler.”

I smiled, satisfied that I had brought her pleasure and relaxed onto her sexy body.

“Good morning, sexy.” I breathed. We both instinctively came together for a kiss. It was a soft and closed mouth kiss at first. I sucked the edge of her bottom lip in between my lips and gently nibbled on it, and then we were kissing some more. Slowly I started to kiss her face, from the corner of her mouth, along her cheek to the little spot behind her ear and then back to her mouth again. Our kisses were becoming more passionate and suddenly, our mouths opened and our tongues met. My hands were massaging her sides, shoulders and back. We were both carrying on like two teenagers in the backseat of my dad’s car.

Time seemed to standstill as we enjoyed each other’s taste. I leaned back momentarily and gazed at her. Her mouth was slightly open with a seductive smile and her green eyes were somewhat glazed over. I could see the fire smoldering in her as I gently started to rub her tummy. Then we were at it again, kissing each other’s lips and cheeks. Eventually I slid my lips down under her chin and started kissing her there. Her breathing became more ragged and her chest seemed to rise and swell. I continued kissing down her neck and brought my hand up along her ribcage until I was rubbing that area just below her breasts. As I kissed my way down her neck to her chest then I nibbled and sucked my way into that heavenly valley between her incredible tits.

Her breathing was heavy and she started to moan and as she did, I kissed my way back up her chest and neck to her lips. We were in a passionate lip-lock and I moved my hand up and palmed her breast. She groaned and pushed her chest out into my hand. We were kissing each other like crazy again, all over each other’s face. Then I leaned back and gazed again into her eyes.

I leaned in and kissed her again, as my hand enveloped her naked breast. We were kissing passionately now, hard, wet kisses. Her breast felt wonderful and the nipple was hardening. I bent my head down, lightly kissed her nipple and she moaned her approval. I then took her breast into my mouth, as much of it as I could, and gently sucked. My hands were on her back, pressing her chest into my face. Her hands were on my head pulling me to her breast. I slowly pulled my mouth off until only the nipple was between my lips. As I softly sucked and flicked it with my tongue, she shuddered and sighed. I released her nipple and then we kissed again.

We were both rubbing each other’s bodies and groaning in pleasure. I had to taste more of her. I kissed my way down Lauren’s neck, her chest and her tummy as I slid to my knees. She knew what was coming and instinctively parted her legs. I slid between her knees and started kissing the insides of her thighs. My hands were rubbing and feeling the curves along her hips, tummy and sides of her breasts as I worked my mouth towards her center. I placed my mouth over her vagina and sucked. She moaned loudly and rocked her hips up to my face. I had to taste more and reached both hands down between her legs and prized her stick labia apart.

As I opened her lips, the sight of her wet, glistening vagina greeted me. I slowly licked the length of her slit back and forth and started taking her lips into my mouth and sucking on them. She was gasping for air and moaning loudly and pulling my head to her. My hands were roaming all over her body. I licked between her lips and dipped my tongue into her. She gasped and humped my face hard. I slid my tongue up her slit and kissed her hooded clitoris. Suddenly the hood pulled back and her clit appeared. As I took it into my mouth and sucked, she started gyrating and whimpering. I continued dipping my tongue into her and then running it up her slit and sucking on her clit, back and forth, over and over, bringing her to the edge of orgasm.

Lauren was now screaming out in pleasure, there would be complaints from the other hotel guests… but then again, this was the honeymoon suite. Surely this was to be expected? I brought a hand down and slid my middle finger into her and started massaging the inside of her wonderful vagina. She tensed up and I took my cue and sucked her clit into my mouth, flicking the tip with my tongue and searching for her G-spot with my finger. I found it just as she started to shake and I gently rubbed it. She exploded into orgasm and drenched my fingers and face with her juice. She tasted divine and I continued sucking and rubbing her until the shaking stopped.

As her movements calmed down, I released her clit from my mouth and lay my head on her hips and gently kissed her lips. After a few moments, I sat up and leaned in and kissed her. She could taste herself on me and she loved it. She pulled back, looked me in the eyes and said, “I don’t care how wrong this is, I need you in me and I need it now.”

Just as soon as she said the words there was a knock at the door. We stopped and listened. We both lay there coming down from our sexual high as the knock at the door was repeated. I climbed from our love nest, threw a dressing gown over my nakedness and opened the door.

“Room service, Sir."

Breakfast was brought in for us and left in the living room of our wonderful hotel room. I tipped the waiter as he left and I helped the lovely Lauren rise from the bed and helped her into a matching dressing gown. Together we walked into the living room hand in hand wondering what had been prepared to nourish the bodies of the supposed newlyweds and regain our strength. We sat down together, my eyes wandering, admiring her wonderful body and amazing hair. On the cart before us lay a selection of fruit, juice, and two dozen perfect strawberries with a bowl of whip cream.

I looked at Lauren with a little smile on my face and said, "Oh, perfect!”

“Mmmmm, I know what you have in mind. Shall we?”

We began to enjoy the strawberries and whip cream, alternating feeding each other, licking each other’s fingers clean. Talking like friends about work and life.

“So… Was I good?” Lauren asked, moving up to plant another kiss on my lips.

I nodded, eyes firmly open, staring into her green depths.

“Magnificent. But I think I could use a drink of water, it’s been an exhaustive ‘meeting’ this morning.”

Lauren laughed. “Yeah, you really pushed the delivery this morning, such a talent to have working beneath me.” I knew her comment was likely a joke, but right then I caught a glimpse of her soul. Her eyes seem to draw me in.

“Is this what you wanted, Lauren?”

“In all honesty… I didn’t want any of this.” I held my breath. “But they cheated… so we cheated…” she looked down, suddenly embarrassed.

“I’m in love with you, Lauren.”

“I know. That’s what makes it difficult.” She looked back up at me, “I love you too and I’m so good it took this… to help me see that. But I know now that I must hurt someone… Joe… Rachel… You… everyone. That wasn’t my intention.”

“I was just supposed to be a revenge fuck?”

“I knew, on some level, it would mean more. And it did. You mean more to me than I realised.” She smiled at me and I melted once more.

“Now we are all even… it’s a blank slate. You can have anything you want, Lauren.” I said in a shaky voice. Fearful that I might still lose her.

“Right now, all I want is you…” she pushed the dressing gown from my shoulders.

She kissed me and I sighed into her mouth, “…and this!” she said, plucking one of the strawberries from its position. She brought the fruit over to me, hovering it over my mouth like a roman servant feeding their master a bunch of grapes.

The berry’s sugary juices spilled into my throat when she bit down into it—another model strawberry. The flesh both perfectly firm and soft, easy to eat but with a resistance to the teeth. Its miniature seeds crunched as she ate.

Lauren kissed her when she was finished, tasting the lingering strawberry. “Mmm,” she cooed, letting her own dressing gown drop to the floor, “that is tasty. Are you feeling refreshed now?”

I answered by sitting up and rubbing my tongue over one of Lauren’s now exposed fleshy nipples. Lauren ran her fingers through my hair, breathing heavily as her body responded to my stimulation of her breast.

After Lauren’s breasts were both glistening with my saliva, I turned my attention to her vagina hiding between pressed-together thighs. I fingered her with one hand while the other reached for the strawberry bowl. I took the fragile red fruit and squashed it in my hand over Lauren’s pert breasts. I watched the trail of transparent, red liquid flow down to the navel, then to Lauren’s lower lips. I then fed the mash to my lover, who graciously licked it off my palm.

“More,” Lauren commanded me. So I again took one more perfect strawberry away from its home and smashed it to allow the juice to coat our naked skin. The fresh nectar was sticky and cool on our flesh as the sun rose higher in the sky.

I kept pumping her fingers in Lauren’s folds. Her body and neck arched forward so I could lap up every drop of strawberry juice spilled on my partner, tongue tracing long paths over her exposed flesh.

Sweat and strawberry juice mingled on our bodies, creating a strange and tantalizing aroma. As you might imagine, it was also quite sticky for all involved. However neither of us minded the mess. We were too enthralled with each other and the realisation of our long suppressed desires. The experience transcended all fantasy or daydream, our illicit affair had become a new beginning of sexual enlightenment and what it was to have a loving partner.

“I want to feel you cum,” I whispered in my lover’s ear and as I slipped two more fingers inside her pussy, Lauren could tell that I meant every word that I said. I nibbled on Lauren’s nipples while I squeezed her ass with my hand.

“I want to cum for you,” Lauren assured me, she was taking gasping short breaths but dipped her fingers into the whipped cream and smeared her breasts with it.

“I’ve made a mess,” Lauren whispered.

“No,” I said, “they look perfect now. Let me clean you up.”

I licked in between Lauren’s breasts, then moved her attention to the exposed cream covered flesh. I started on the outside, moving inwards slowly, kissing, sucking, biting. Lauren’s nipple seemed to grow harder by the second, screaming for the contact of my tongue. And there it was. I licked under the nipple, slowly, teasing, watching Lauren squirm. I took it between my teeth, gingerly, and pulled.

“Fuck,” Lauren breathed, “you’re going to make me cum… just by sucking my tits!”

I smiled and pulled with my teeth again. Then I closed my lips over Lauren’s areola, and slid my tongue over her nipple, up and down, pulling all the while. I began my cleaning action on her other breast while fondling Lauren’s nipple in my fingers. I finished with the second nipple and kissed my way back up to Lauren’s lips, where Lauren met me with an open mouth.

“I’m so close,” she said between kisses and as she spoke I could sense the pleasure mounting in her core, a massive build-up ready to wreak havoc on her senses. My tongue probed her mouth while my fingers returned to her wet pussy. I quickly wormed three fingers inside her and began to caress her special place. Her inner flesh was twitching to each the gentle rhythm of my digits, further jolts coming as I lightly bit down on a nipple once more, sending another shockwave through her. The intervals between her spasms reduced rapidly, and soon Lauren was cresting a gargantuan wave of pleasure that caused her womanhood to spasm wildly as I continued to finger her.

“Yes!” Lauren screamed, an orgasm exploding inside her.

I held her lover tightly through the whole thing, lips planting small pecks on her collarbone. A torrent of cum shot out onto my palm, further adding to the intoxicating cocktail of strawberry nectar and body fluid. I continued my embrace as Lauren settled down, residual convulsions arising along with ragged breath.

“Now we’re even,” I said into Lauren’s ear.

“Actually, I owe you one after that,” Lauren said, still reeling from her orgasm. “You haven’t cum yet!”

I laughed. “I’m simply happy to please.”

“That,” she said between kisses, “was fucking amazing.”

“Let’s shower together, Lauren.”

“I’d love to.” She said as she danced towards the bathroom. She turned on the taps and when I arrived behind her, the water was just right. We stepped under the fine spray together. I fondled her luscious breasts until she handed me the soap and washcloth, turned her back on me and bent slightly forward.

I began by admiring her ass one more time, with both my eyes and my hands. This was not something I could help doing, because she is so gorgeous back there. Her skin was creamy white, with a slight hint of freckles, which befits her as a natural redhead. Her hips curved out beautifully and smoothly from her sides, swooped out and down and around and tapered into her legs. In the back, both her soft cheeks jutted out and around, forming two perfect hemispheres, even curving slightly down and back up and in before they met the backs of her thighs. My hands adored cupping those soft, curvaceous cheeks almost as much as my cock loved to plunge in and out between them.

Having completed my visual and manual adoration, I soaped up the outsides of those hemispheres, scrubbed lightly with the cloth and let Lauren rinse under the flowing water. When all the suds were gone, I loudly kissed each succulent side in turn, to her amusement and my enjoyment. With that part of her ass done, she bent over farther and reached back to spread her lovely cheeks so I could carefully and gently wash her insides. To finish that part, I got to my knees and looked up to see between the halves of that fascinating sphere, at the risk of getting soap in my eyes.

After I used the handheld shower attachment to rinse the insides of her cheeks, I started the most important part. Lauren moved her hands inward to slightly pull apart the edges of her adorable pink rosebud. Besides being the most important part of washing her, it was the part where I had to be the most gentle. I soaped up the middle finger of one hand and carefully eased it into the small hole she was creating for me. Lauren sighed happily and her ass squirmed eagerly in front of me. Whatever noises of movements she was making, she continued holding open the small taboo hole.

I started slowly fucking my finger in and out of her ass and, after a few strokes, she was thrusting back to meet me.

“Ooooh, that feels so good. I love it! Joseph never does anything like that,” she murmured, and arched her back to encourage me to keep doing it.

Using first the tip of my other index finger and then the soft cloth, I carefully cleaned all the pink puckered area around her rosebud and, when I was done, pulled my finger out of her ass. I cleaned it off first, then directed the spray from the attachment all over the area I had just washed so thoroughly. When I was through, I kissed each lovely cheek again and gently slapped one. Lauren just giggled, and I turned off the water and placed the attachment in the receptacle where it is kept when not in use.

We got out of the shower and dried each other off with the warm, fluffy towels the hotel had provided for us. She looked as horny as ever and was growning impatient for the pleasure she had been anticipating. With neither of us completely dry we hurried over to the bed. We both knew what we were going to be doing, so no discussion was needed. She knelt near the headboard, nestled the side of her face into a pillow and reached back to spread her cheeks for me to start the process.

Joseph won’t do this, huh? I thought to myself. Well, I’m going to make sure I blow her mind. There is very little difference between licking an ass as alluring as that of Lauren’s and eating her pussy. I placed my hands gently on those soft, creamy cheeks and started by licking the cute little dimple at the base of her spine. She squirmed in front of me and murmured happily, and I slowly progressed to the soft and clean inside of one of the heavenly places I had just finished washing.

I started licking down the silky-smooth skin of her left cheek, beginning fairly far from her precious rosebud, which would be my ultimate goal. She had been in a rush to begin our love-making, as had I but, once we started, there was no urgency at all. I especially took my time licking down the ultra-smooth inside of that cheek, all the way around her rosebud and back up the outer edge of her right hemisphere, until my tongue got back to the place where I had started.

Lauren was cooing happily, and her ass and hips were squirming in front of me as I started back down the inside of her left cheek. This time, I was closer to the rosebud that would be my goal, but still outside the puckered area, where she was highly sensitive. Once again, I licked all the way down that soft, smooth area but, this time, I detected the delectable aroma of her fresh pussy juices. I used my finger to scrape off some of the nectar and wiped it on the inside of the place where my tongue would be momentarily. Lauren shivered in anticipation.

I didn’t really need that additional treat but her juice made it that much better. When I reached the spot where I had left that little bonus, I spent more time there than I had anywhere else, until my tongue had sluiced up all the delicious juices. From there, I continued slowly upward until my tongue was once again at the junction of those enticing cheeks.

“Oh fuck… Fuck! It’s not fair, I already owed you one,” I heard her murmur to me.

“Do you want me to stop?” I said, panting into her arse.

“Fuck no! I really love what you’re doing back there. Take your time; we’ve got all day.”

That was true, and I knew we both wanted her level of pleasure to steadily grow until the time came for her climax, and not rush ourselves getting there, but I really didn’t want to take all day. Although I had nothing else to do, my tongue would eventually get too tired to continue. But I was still taking as much time as I could when I started back down her left cheek, closer than ever to her adorable rosebud.

Almost immediately, I ran into the white puckered area, which was the most sensitive place my tongue had caressed. Lauren cooed blissfully from my ministrations, and started thrusting her ass back against my face. I kept my tongue in the same place, doing no more than flicking it up and down, while her erotic movements became more pronounced. When I finally did leave that one spot, it was at less than a snail’s pace, because I wanted to thoroughly lick that whole area of the white puckering and bring the beautiful and sexy redhead closer to her next orgasm.

Lauren wanted the same thing. “Fuuuuck! Oh, ohhhhh fuck! You’re the best. You’re going to make me cum like that.”

Toward that noble end, my tongue once again slowly traveled around Lauren’s sweet, precious rosebud, where I paused to harvest more from the delicious pool of juices available from her pussy and smear them on the area I had yet to cover. Even with that bonus waiting for me, her ass was so great to lick that I took a long time before also devouring the waiting treat and continuing slowly upward to once again pause briefly at the place I had started.

Lauren knew where my tongue was going next, and the anticipation made her even more sexually excited. Her gorgeous ass was writhing in front of me as she thrust back harder against my face, and the soft cooing sounds she had been making evolved into moans of bliss. My tongue traveled along the edge of the hole, although it was little more than a slit just then. The texture felt like crushed velvet, but warm and alive, and I slowly licked all the way around and back up to the top of that adorable hole, where I paused for a few seconds.

She was so excited in her anticipation of what I would do next, Lauren bowed her back, raising her hips and presenting her ass to my mouth as completely as she could. Besides her whole body thrashing about, her hips were swiveling in front of me, driving her knees down into the mattress like a set of lovely white pistons. I knew what I was going to do next too and, to give myself even better access, I moved my hands from the insides of Lauren’s cheeks so my fingers could gently grip the edges of the precious spot I would be licking. When I was ready, my tongue began its ultimate journey, straight down to her adorable pink rosebud.

“Oh shit! Lick me! Lick me there!” Lauren urged me, which was exactly where I wanted to apply my tongue.

Infinitely slowly, my tongue traveled downward, the end moving up and down as I licked my way to my goal. The tip passed between my fingers that were holding open the shallow hole, because it is easier to do what we wanted from the lower direction. In the shower, I had plunged my finger in and out of her ass, but my tongue is softer and blunter, and can’t force its way inside. We had to be content with my just wetly fondling the shallow orifice I was creating so, after squeezing in as far as it could, the tip of my tongue started slowly moving up and down while I pressed my face as snugly against her cleft as I could and still be able to breathe.

Lauren was more than content. The movements of her body became wilder, as her ass swayed from side to side and jammed back against me. It felt almost like she was trying to capture my face and hold it prisoner. The red haired hotty was almost ready to cum, but I would need to stroke her clit to bring about her climax, so I would no longer be able to use both hands to hold open the small, small aperture my tongue was so avidly caressing. Of course, Lauren reaching her orgasm was infinitely more important to both of us than what I did to bring her to that admirable event.

She knew it too. “P-p-please play with my clit!” she urged me. “I need to… cum!”

I wedged my face even more tightly between her cheeks, because I would have to stroke her clit with one hand and use that arm and the other to keep her upright once she started to cum. That meant I could no longer hold her rosebud open, but the shallow hole I had created would remain so my tongue was still able to caress her there.

Her pussy felt like an ocean filled with her fresh juices. Almost all of the nectar would be wasted, which was unfortunate, because it tasted so delicious, but I was more concerned with her climax. I found Lauren’s clit, which was so swollen with her lust it had pushed its way completely out from the shelter of its hood. With utmost gentleness, I pinched the little darling between folds of her inner lips and started slowly stroking her. Burrowing my tongue as far as I could into her adorable rosebud, I continued licking her in the same tempo, and I knew she would climax within a matter of minutes.

“Uh! Uh! Uh!” Lauren whimpered.

As her ass rammed against my face, her hips continued with their swiveling and her body thrashed from side to side, I hung onto her hips with both arms and kept stroking her clit. My tongue stayed active too, avidly worshipping her rosebud until Lauren cried out ecstatically:

“Yes! Yes! I’m cumming! Oh fuck, here it comes, fuuuuck!” She squealed.

I was unable to keep her body upright while she was in the throes of ecstasy. She fell to one side, but remained on the bed, lying on her side on top of my arm with her legs moving as if she were running in place. My tongue and my hand remained active, until Lauren cried out again, louder and even more joyously but incoherently. As she climaxed, all her muscles clenched and she rammed her ass against my face for a final time.

After her tremendous orgasm, the redhead was sprawled on her side, until I freed my arm from under her and moved away. She rolled onto her back, with her face a mask of absolute bliss, both eyes closed and her lips parted in a happy smile. With my hands, I wiped as much of the juices as I could from her pussy and relished the aroma and flavour as I licked it all off.

“I want you to cum now,” she gasped, “You’ve held off for so long. I want you to cum inside me but put on a condom if you must and fuck me.”

“How about I don’t put on a condom and fuck your ass instead?”

“Ok…” she said nervously but grinning from ear to ear. I got off the bed so I could prepare her ass for fucking.

I went first to the bathroom to get a damp cloth. When I brought that back into the bedroom, I went to the dresser where there was a plastic squeeze bottle of lube, and I took it with me when I went back and sat on the bed to wait until Lauren was ready to have her ass filled with my hard cock.

The wait was not a long one. Her eyes were open and, when she saw my cock pulse and the bottle of lubricant in my hand, her smile changed from one of joy to one of lust. She rolled over onto her belly, took the pillow which had been under her head and placed it under her waist while she waited for me to get her ass ready to fuck. I didn’t make her wait any longer than I could help, because I was just as eager as Lauren was to get my cock into that heavenly place.

After I got onto the bed, she spread her legs and reached back to separate the cheeks of her ass. I reached into the delightful cleft and used the thumb and index finger of one hand to pry her rosebud open, while my other hand held the plastic bottle and poked the tip into the tiny hole being made available.

When I squeezed on the bottle, Lauren’s ass started squirming as she felt the cool, oily liquid gush into her right where she wanted it. I removed the bottle of lube and carefully inserted a middle finger into her as far as my knuckle. Her happy cooing let me know how much she liked that step in the process. To spread the lubricant, I twisted my finger and fucked it in and out a few times before removing it and using the excess lubricant and more from the bottle to cover my cock.

We were both fully prepared so, holding my shaft with one hand, I reached into Lauren’s cleft again to pry open her rosebud. The plentiful lubrication made it easier this time. Supporting the weight of my upper body on the other hand, I leaned in close and moved the tip of my cock up and down in the tiny hole as I had done a few minutes earlier with the tip of my tongue. The difference was my cock was rigid and, when I felt I had made a slight penetration, I thrust forward and felt the head wedge into the oily pink hole.

When she felt the end of my cock squeezing its way into the tight place where she wanted it, Lauren moaned in lustful pleasure and wiggled my ass to incite me to cram more into her. With another firm, gentle thrust forward, an inch more of my hard shaft plunged into her ass. I paused then to allow her body to adjust to the intruder. I also moved my finger around between my cock and her pleasure channel.

“Give it all to me, cum inside me. I want your cock in my ass,” she gently chided me for my caution.

I was taking it slow, but I intended to drive everything I had into Lauren’s ass in small increments. The next time I pushed ahead, almost two inches of my shaft burrowed into her, eliciting a squeal of joy. My cock was far enough inside her that I no longer needed to guide it or to hold her rosebud open, so I wiped my hands on the wet cloth. After removing the excess oil, I placed my hands on her soft hips so I could pull on them for additional leverage and, the next time I thrust forward, almost my entire shaft plunged into her. It was met by a gasp of delight.

Once we had reached that point, we stayed like that for a few minutes, letting the unique sensations inundate our bodies. With every small twitch or any other movement either of us made, waves of bliss rippled through us, eliciting fresh exclamations of exquisite pleasure. Finally, I leaned forward so I was lying on top of Lauren, gently holding her shoulders and with my lips next to her ear.

“Are you ready for this now?” I whispered to her.

“Yeah, fuck my ass. Give it to me good.”

I gave it to her good, but slowly. First, I drew away until only the head of my cock was inside her, paused for a few seconds and plowed its entire length back into her, so deep my pubic hair was brushing against the soft insides of her ass cheeks. Lauren moaned happily and her body started to writhe under me. I continued like that for a few dozen more slow, deep strokes, and her movements and her other responses grew more and more pronounced, but I knew she would soon want to take a more active part in our fucking.

“That’s fucking wonderful,” Lauren murmured. “But let me get up on my knees and it’ll be even better.”

“Okay.”

With the entire length of my cock buried inside her ass, and my knees pressed against the mattress, I pushed up from the bed, and she followed me. We were part of the way through with the change in our position, with Lauren on her hands and knees, while I knelt directly behind her with my hands on her hips and my cock still inside her all the way to my pubic hair. She reached out and moved the pillow that had been under her waist and leaned forward, clutching it in her arms, with her back bowed to raise her ass and present me with the best target possible.

With both of us ready, I resumed by slowly withdrawing until I could look down between our bodies and see most of my cock. Pulling back on her hips, I slowly thrust forward and, when Lauren felt my shaft surging into her, she fucked back to meet me. Our bodies came together softly and quietly, except for the loud moans of bliss uttered by both of us.

As we had before, we stayed in that position while ecstasy throbbed through our bodies, until I drew back and thrust forward. Once again, Lauren met me halfway and, when that stroke ended, the fronts of my thighs were pressed against the backs of hers and against her gorgeous cheeks. We were in no hurry to finish what we were doing for each other, and I remained where I was, my hands caressing her sides and hips and legs and her soft and succulent ass.

The third mutual stroke was the same, as was the next one and the many that followed. Our movements continued to be slow but, from the exquisite pleasure I was getting from our fucking, I could feel my climax mounting. I knew Lauren was feeling the same way, from her sobs and whimpers of joy and the way her body was starting to sway from side to side, so I was not surprised when she turned her face to me to say what she needed.

“I’m getting ready to cum. Start fucking me faster.”

I drew my cock back again and plunged it into her the way she wanted; Lauren met me again, and our bodies came together with a soft “smack.” There was no pause this time. I pulled back the same way and drove forward, and she fucked back to meet me the same way. The lube in her ass was working perfectly and had completely liquefied, so there was no friction at all, just the heavenly sensation of tightness and the steady actions of her internal muscles as they massaged my entire shaft.

Lauren’s movements steadily became more frenetic; she was driving her knees down into the mattress as before, and my hands on her hips guided her ass back to meet my thrusts. In every way, she let me know what a great time she was having from my cock going in and out of her ass.

“Uh! Uh! Uh!” she whimpered in time with my thrusts into her. “Fuck. Fuuuuck! My clit… rub my clitty,” Lauren turned her head to say to me.

Once again, I moved my hand to the swamp that was her pussy, scraped off some of the great wealth of juices and licked them from my fingers. Lauren’s movements were getting wilder with every thrust of my cock into her so, after devouring a large part of her nectar, my hand found the swollen morsel I was hunting for and carefully squeezed the little cutie between two folds of her lips. My other arm was around her waist to keep her from falling to that side, and I started stroking her clit in time with my cock driving into her ass.

“Yes! Yes! Aaaah Yes!!” Lauren cried out joyfully, as I increased the speed of my thrusts into her.

She no longer had enough control of her bodily movements for her ass to fuck back to meet me, but that didn’t matter. My cock pistoned in and out of her and my hand stroked her clit while my arms tried to keep her upright on her knees. After a few minutes, Lauren again expressed her joy.

“Yes! Oh, fuck! I’m cumming!”

Her movements became more frantic than ever and, once again, I was unable to keep her on her knees. She fell to her right side, and I kept my cock fully embedded in her ass and stayed with her as she toppled. When we landed, I continued to pound my cock into her and stroke her clit, while she warbled of her excruciating pleasure, and her legs aimlessly kicked back and forth. When she climaxed, Lauren cried out loudly and incoherently and rammed her ass back at me for the ultimate time, before all her muscles relaxed and she lay quietly and contented.

After her orgasm, I kept plowing my cock into her, because I also needed to cum. My climax had been mounting for a long time, and I could feel it welling up from within my body. I didn’t stop driving my cock in and out between Lauren’s creamy cheeks until I felt my balls tingle and tighten. By now Lsuren was an animal, and pushed back against me as vigorously as I plunged into her. The sheer excitement of this new experience told me I wasn’t going to last long, but I did my best for her. At one point I reached around and found her drenched pussy with my fingers, for some reason needing to confirm that I was deep in her ass. By now I knew I would soon be cumming soon and there was nothing that was going to stop the flood I could feel building in my balls.

What happened next surprised the hell out of me, and no matter how many times I have filled an ass with cum, I still can’t properly describe it. There is something distinctly different about the way it feels to cum in an ass than a pussy. Maybe it’s the tight channel designed to expel rather than receive fluids, or just the way the cum seems to splash back against your cock rather than disappearing into the void, but cumming in an ass is a unique and delicious experience. At any rate, I did not disappoint her, and I filled her ass with the biggest load of cum my swollen balls had ever produced.

Satiated, I tried to catch my breath as I waited for my cock to realize what had happened. Slowly, I began to shrink, and reluctantly my cock slid out of its new found home. I gazed in amazement at her gaping anus, a deep dark pit lined with a fresh load of steaming hot cum. Slowly, it began to retract, pulsating as it did and starting to pump some of my load onto the sheets. As it closed, Lauren’s ass began to make wet farting noises, and I continued to watch as more of my cum oozed out of her ravaged asshole.

We lay like that for a long time, catching our breaths, regaining our strength and enjoying the closeness of each other. Eventually, my cock softened enough to slip out of her ass, and I moved to the foot of the bed. Lauren rolled onto her back and looked at me, smiled, and made me an offer I could not refuse.

“You finally came inside me. Not my preferred destination for your spunk but here, I know how much you like this.” She spread her legs and her hand gestured to her pussy, which was covered with her juices, and more dripping out even as I watched.

Eagerly, I nestled my face in her crotch and feasted on the nectar. Afterwards we both lay on our backs, completely naked and just stared at our reflections above us. We held hands and shared a knowing smile. Real life slowly invaded our beautiful fantasy. I think we both felt awkward as thoughts of our partners and the mess our lives had become hit home. We sighed. I felt bad, I think Lauren felt worse. The guilt and shared shame at knowing we wanted each other so badly was going to cause further complications.

“Hey! HEY! Come back to me, Lauren.” She shook the images from her mind, “Remember they made this happen. They chose this. We are just innocent-”

“We are not innocent,” she said but gripped my hand harder, “But you’re right, Joseph did this.”

“Rachel is to blame.”

“Your happiness is more important to me than either of them.”

“Let’s walk off this dark cloud,” Lauren suggested, “We have the room all day and we aren’t expected back until the night.”

“Let’s do it!” I smiled and jumped out of bed and began to sort through my clothes for something to wear.

“You’re a handsome man, you deserve better than Rachel,” She said watching me, “I’m sorry I dragged you into this.”

I returned to the bed and bent down to kiss her. “Don’t be sorry. You were brave and you are beautiful. If losing them is the price I have to pay to gain you… I will gladly pay it.”

“You’re too good. Too good for me.” She said as she kissed me and I pulled her out of the bed and into my embrace. We held each other, still naked, hugging like friends, needing each other. The sun was now higher in the sky and warming the room. “Let’s get out there and enjoy the morning. After last night I don’t think I’ll be able to walk straight” Lauren laughed.

“I’ll support you.”

“You always have.”

I sat up and helped her into a sitting position. She looked stunning and I remember being sad that she was about to hide her body beneath a layer of clothes. I began to get dressed as Lauren fished carefully through her suitcase pulling out lingerie and a black dress before disappearing into the bathroom.

"Can you come help me, please?” She asked a minute or two later.

“Sure, anything for you.”

When I walked into the bathroom, she was standing in front of the full-length mirror. Her red hair was piled up high on her head, with little wisps on each side of her face. It was very anime and a very attractive look.

I wanted to kiss her cheek and plunge my teeth into her neck. It was a disturbing, predatory thought, and I banished it immediately. Too many anime vampire video games I guess…

“What do you need me to do?” I asked.

“Zip me up, please.”

That’s when I took a closer look at the dress. It was black, very black, made out of some sort of velvet or something. It absorbed all light striking it completely. The zipper was down just above her waist. It was tight all down her torso and hugged her hips, and it had a flared skirt in some sort of pleats. The skirt ended above your knees. Rather… high… above her knees revealing her long yet shapely legs. I couldn’t help but feel the power of her allure.

I stepped up closely behind her. I reached down and held the fabric under the zipper. I held the zipper and slowly moved it upwards. As I did that, I noticed her ass started poking out at me more and more. By the time I reached the top, her butt came into contact with my crotch. I simply couldn’t tell how much was fabric, and how much was skin.

“Oh! I’m sorry,” Lauren said in mock apology, “I just didn’t want the zipper to break — this is a great dress, but not very expensive. The zippers break on these things all the time. It helps if I stretch that way while you do that. I should have warned you.” She giggled, taking pleasure in my physical reaction to her body. I understood the need to feel wanted.

“It’s ok, Lauren.” I said eagerly. We didn’t separate while she explained. We just stood there; her ass buried in my aching crotch. I looked over her shoulder and into her eyes in the mirror. She looked back at me. My hands went down to her waist, and I slowly pulled her in tighter to me. I watched her eyes close, and she went up on her toes, then back down again, caressing the hardness sliding between her cheek-cleavage. Then she pulled away quickly.

“Thanks for that.” Lauren smiled.

"You’re welcome, Lauren.”

I was certain now. She wanted me as much as I wanted her. I had no idea what to do about it. I didn’t want anything to change between us, but my entire life-focus became concentrated on getting a very insistent part of me back where I belonged. I had no plan, I had no courage either… but I had something far more valuable. Hope.

As we exited the hotel there was no teasing, no innuendoes. We just… talked. I think since she knew we had become so much more than friends, she started to open up about how hard the discovery of Rachel and Joseph’s affair was. I never really understood the extent of her loneliness. I felt bad for not really thinking about it before. We opened up to each other that sunny morning.

She asked me about Rachel, and I talked about our life together. I noticed that the longer I talked about her, the more agitated she became. So she asked fewer questions, but they became rather pointed. I decided to go for broke. It was now or never.

“So, yeah, she’s cute and all, but… she never felt like she was into me. I felt like she was always looking for something better. So was I if I’m honest.”

“Oh yeah? What would be better, then?” she asked sharply as we walked. She wasn’t looking at me.

“There’s someone I’ve had my eye on for a long time, but… I wasn’t sure she would be receptive. She didn’t think about me in the same way at all.”

“Really? I find that very difficult to believe. Who is this girl, if I might ask?” Her green eyes turned back to me.

“Well, number one, she’s not a girl. She’s a woman. And number two, I’m not sure I should tell you… she was already taken.”

"Oh, come on, you know you can tell me anything. I wonder who this woman is? Is she married?” she laughed.

“No, she’s not married. But she’s definitely someone who’s in a long term relationship.”

“Hmm. This is a true mystery.” Lauren said as we walked into the forest, “Not Rachel, but someone you know. Not a girl, a woman… an older woman? Oh my God, is it a neighbour? Mrs. Cartwright?!” You were smiling hugely now, certain you hit the mark. I had helped out Maria Cartwright on occasion. She was about thirty five years old, blonde, a BBW and smoking hot. Her husband paid for everything: car washes, lawn mowing, and anything else they needed.

“No, she’s married although I wouldn’t mind getting a kiss or two from her. She’s really hot.”

That rattled her. She looked away again. "Yes, she is, isn’t she? Well, she should enjoy being lusted after as long as she can. Once you’re married, it’s all downhill.” How close to marriage had Joseph and Lauren actually got? Maybe that’s why Joseph’s affair seemed to hit her hard. This was Lauren’s fly-cast for sympathy, or maybe a pitch at what my long term plans now were. Well, it wasn’t going to make it that easy. Ok, that’s a lie. It was totally going to be that easy. I was desperate to let her know how I felt about her. And she knew it.

“Lauren, Rachel cannot hold a candle to you. Maria is an older woman but she’s off limits. We didn’t ask our significant others to fuck each other behind our backs. They broke whatever commitment that existed between us. Don’t feel guilty about doing something they have not only been doing themselves, but they’ve been lying to us and stringing us along. Letting us live oblivious to their cheating. That’s cruel. I won’t lie to them, Lauren. They are going to know about us and I intend to confront Rachel. I want to be with you. Give us a chance. We found each other and I no longer care about the circumstances. Something good could come out of their cruelty. Lauren I— ” I stopped myself.

“It’s ok, baby, you can say the words. You’ve already said them to me, at least twice. But do you really think that? I feel so broken and so anrgy.” She took a deep breath and her breasts pushed out her dress marvelously. The deep cleavage held a teardrop silver pendant, nestled deep in the soft flesh. Saliva flooded my mouth.

“It’s more than a physical attraction, Lauren. I love your body… your boobs… your ass— ” I stopped again. Now I was blushing and desperate to say yhe right thing.

“Oh yes? What about my ass?”

“Your ass makes my hands itch, my heart race, and my eyes burn. I love your body. I love you, Lauren.” There. I had laid it all out. To hell with the consequences. I figured if she was offended, we could head back to the hotel, pack our bags and travel home.

“I see. Oh… my goodness.” She stopped in her tracks to give yourself some time to recover. There was a sudden silence in the forest.

“Lauren, I’m sorry, I— ” I started.

She interrupted quickly. “No, baby, it’s ok. It’s totally ok. Don’t worry about it. I’ve known you’ve looked at me that way for a long time now and I knew I had feelings for you, too.” She continued to look away, but sneaked a glance at me.

“You have?”

“Oh yes. Do you think I’m blind? Rachel knew you’ve always found me attractive. Joseph teased you about… our bedroom antics… at every opportunity he got. Everyone knows how you feel about me. Everyone lied to you, including me. Baby, I’ve heard you… calling out my name… while you were…” She stopped.

“While I what, Lauren?” I pushed her.

“While you’re stroking that long, thick cock, whispering ‘Lauren’ over and over. Do you have any idea how that makes me feel?"

“When? Maybe I was… dreaming.”

“The time’s I’ve crashed at your place or when you’ve slept on our sofa. I watched you. I listened to you.”

I couldn’t speak. My heart was about to explode. Lauren had watched me masturbate. She had heard me call out her name. How many times had I fantasised about her? Hundreds? I had to find out.

"Lauren?”

“Yes?”

“Why didn’t you say something?”

“It would have complicated things. I thought it was cute. It was nice to feel wanted.” She reached over and stroked my cock through my pants as we walked. I stopped her and stared into her eyes. “Don’t worry. This is good. We are good.”

“I know but listen, this is important.” I looked right at her. I took her hands away from me and held them. “Lauren, you need to understand that you are the only woman, the only girl I have ever dreamed of, and as far as I can tell, you are going to be the only woman I love this way for the rest of my life. Rachel and I never had the spark we have. You’re my dream girl. You and I were made to be together. I have no idea why that is. It flies in the face of all social convention. I feel bad about it, but… well, I think of it this way. If I love you this much, if my feelings for you are generating this much love in the world, and I mean genuine love, not just lust or whatever, then it must be right.” I spoke as earnestly as I could, putting all my emotions into it. My eyes welled up.

“Lauren, I love you like no other ever will. You made me open my eyes. I can look at your beauty because you made me see. Everything I touch I feel because you made me come alive. If I am made to be with you, then so be it. It is what it is, and I don’t want to fight it anymore.”

Lauren was crying very softly. “Baby?”

“Yes, Lauren.”

“I feel the same way.” She stepped towards me but stumbled into my arms.

“But… I’ve never known anyone so uncoordinated in all my life.” I laughed as I grabbed her waist to prevent her from falling. “We’re hopeless,” I said, dragging her none-too-gently onto a granite boulder.

“Oh, fuck off.” Lauren laughed. She turned her back on me and stood facing the valley below, taking in the peaceful scenery so at odds with the tension I had created.

Her red hair was blowing gently in the wind; the cool breeze whipped the ends and rippled across her dress while she mentally cursed her choice of clothing.

“What are you thinking about?”

She sneaked a glance at me and smiled in spite of herself. “The future.” Lauren pulled her water bottle from the side pocket of her bag and popped the top, tilting it to her mouth to take a drink.

I moved in beside her and bumped her shoulder, causing her to lose her grip and send water dribbling down her chin. Lauren shot me a lethal glare. She caught the droplets and wiped her damp fingers on her skirt. “You did that on purpose.”

My mouth tilted in a half-smile and I turned the full weight of my gaze on her. “I needed to change the tone. We are here. This is now. The scenery is beautiful and I’m here with a gorgeous woman who’s not only my best friend but my lover too.”

“I’m always delightful company. Trust me, it’s you, not me.” Lauren watched as the afternoon sun played across my features, the breeze ruffled my dark hair and his skin glowed with a light sheen of perspiration. I adored her, her slim figure and curvaceous features always made her look so feminine. The dress, as it billowed in the wind, made her look ethereal. I always felt insignificant standing next to her.

“I’ve never seen you as anything other than beyond my reach,” I said.

“That’s because you never took any risks.” She slipped her bottle into her backpack. “You settled for the life you had with Rachel. You never reached out to me.”

“I’m reaching out now. But I still think we will never be together.” I lifted my arms above my head and my eyes remained on her while I indulged in a leisurely stretch.

“Awwww, never say ‘never’."

I rested my arm across her shoulder and pulled her in against my side. "At least we will be BFFs after this, I just know it.”

We continued to walk together, arm in arm, in the luxurious hotel grounds. The trail grew denser the deeper we walked into the forest. We hadn’t passed a single person on our journey which only served to make us feel even more isolated. Lost in similar thoughts about how we should change our lives.

Lauren released a loud breath and shook her head, knowing what needed to be done. There was nothing like a walk in the fresh mountain air to help bring some clarity to your thinking. For the sake of her future happiness she had to put more effort into being less… reluctant to face the facts.

Ten minutes later we reached a clearing and I slipped my arm from hers and helped her onto an ornate garden seat. I sensed Lauren wanted to cheer with relief as she slid free from my grasp and to the seat. Even though autumn was approaching and the days had begun to cool we felt unusually warm.

A smile hovered at my mouth as I glanced at her. “I only want you to be happy, Lauren. Give us a chance? Love is the only thing worth fighting for.”

Lauren moved in beside me to share the seat. She let out a breathless laugh, “Love is worth fighting for.” She stared at the tree-filled landscape, listening to the wind rustle through the leaves while she braced herself for my response. When the silence stretched on her gaze shifted to me. “Why so quiet?” she asked.

My body remained facing straight ahead; only my eyes slid in her direction. “We need to stop blaming ourselves.”

She threw a furtive glance my way. “I’ve been thinking the same thing.”

“It’s going to take a lot of effort.”

She hummed her agreement, the humour in my tone making her smile. Lauren soaked up the silence with him for a while, losing herself in her thoughts. I couldn’t imagine what it would be like being just friends with her now, we had already spent too long as… I didn’t even know what to call the relationship we currently shared.

“Say something nice to me about all of this,” she finally said, wanting to test him. “I bet you can’t even come up with one thing.”

I pushed off the rock and took a couple of steps away, turning to face her once I had put some distance between them. I appeared to be thinking it over but it didn’t take me too long to find an answer. “All right,” I sighed, “Lauren, I love you. No matter what happens, I love you. No matter who you choose, I love you.”

“I know. I didn’t want to accept it but I know you do, and I love you too.” She snuggled closer and I hugged her tighter.

“You know, I was watching when you and Joseph had good times, I was watching when you had your bad times and I know how much he hurt you by cheating with my girlfriend. I didn’t see it coming, Rachel hid her feelings well. She played me, she played us both. I feel the pain, just like you.”

“It still hurts. Maybe it always will.”

“We were there for each other last night and I will always be there for you in the future. I respect you and whatever choice you make. You’ve been the only one I ever looked up to. You’ve been my lover, sister and best friend. Remember all those times I came home from work and told you everything. You were my boss! I would talk to you about anything and everything.”

I looked at her face. She was already looking at mine.

“Yeah,” and she laughed. “I know right!”

“Well, that’s because you mean more to me than anyone else. And then I watched as you went on dates with that asshole.” I added quickly and laughed. Lauren punched my shoulder.

“I don’t think he ever loved me, he just loved the idea of having me. Maybe that’s all Rachel is to him now, he always wants more… but my relationship with him never felt right to me. It was always as if he just wanted my body. Hell, I’m not even that sexy!”

“Yeah, I suppose you’re not that hot.” I said. She raised one eyebrow and gave me one of her sexy excuse-me-mister? looks.

“How long has it been since you last dated anyone other than him, Lauren?”

“Hmm… I think, five years?”

“That’s a long time. Hey, are you telling me you haven’t had someone else’s ‘something’ inside you for five freaking years?!”

“Ha! Well, no. Not a real ‘something’ anyway.” She sighed.

“You know Lauren, I never had a girlfriend at high school. Not even at college.”

Lauren broke the hug and took a good look at me.

“Don’t tell me you were a virgin before you met Rachel!” She teased.

“Of course not! It’s just that I never had a serious relationship.”

“And why is that?”

“Because it never felt right.”

I looked at Lauren and I saw she had that ok-go-on look.

“It never felt right because I could never have an affair, when the one woman I loved and wanted to be with, was at home with my best friend.”

I saw tears in Lauren’s eyes. So I didn’t bother hiding mine. She hugged me.

“I don’t know what to say. But you were right when you said it would take a lot of effort. I love Joseph… I love Rachel… I just can’t stop caring about them. I know my feelings for you though too. I liked what has happened between us. From the very moment we had that kiss, I had this weird feeling in my body. I think that’s what made me do the things I’ve been doing all night long.”

I put my arms around her again and leaned against her.

“But the thing is, we can’t do this. We shouldn’t. I’m your boss. You’re my best and only friend. As much as we would like this to be a thing, it’s wrong and it’s my fault. I brought you here. I knew that my motives were born out of revenge… not love.”

“Look Lauren, we’re not the first couple to face this dilemma. And we’ll definitely not be the last. All I have to say is, if you’re ok with it and if I’m ok with it, that’s all that matters. If it makes you feel any better, we can even move to somewhere else, where nobody knows us.”

I knew she was going to say something, so before she did, I took her face in my hands and kissed her sweet lips. I held her head still, but never got any resistance from her. She started kissing back and we sat there as our tongues battled in our mouths. In the heat of the moment, I ran my hands all over her back. I slowly brought my right hand to the front and brushed against her breasts outside her velvety dress. A slight moan escaped her lips but she didn’t break the kiss.

“Did you really mean what you said? Or did you just say that because you thought I needed to hear it?” she asked seriously.

It was time to be honest with her, about everything, so I was. I told her the truth from the very beginning, how it hadn’t been my intent to make a play for her as soon as I found an opportunity, and once finding it, how I had intended to use it. I wanted her more than anything… more than I wanted Rachel. I was pretty sure my relationship with my cheating girlfriend wouldn’t survive this.

“What I’m trying to tell you is this,” I began finally getting to where I had intended to go in the first place, “was that I didn’t really know that I loved you… until I said it. And when I said it, I realised that I did, and had felt that way all along. I was just unwilling to admit it to myself, not even realising that I actually had been all along.”

We sat discussing the past, hashing out everything we had ever done to one another, finally coming to the truth of it, that for the most part, we had each done so as it was a way of hiding the truth, not only from one another, but from ourselves. We had planned our revenge sex, it was an easy way of escaping the pain and taking control. The reality was, we had an attraction for one another from the very beginning, each one of us too afraid, too ashamed and obviously too embarrassed to ever act upon it.

“What now?” Lauren questioned.

“I don’t know,” I said truthfully. “Knowing it doesn’t help make it any better does it?” I questioned her back.

“No… it doesn’t,” she agreed. “If anything, it just makes it harder, because now you do know my thoughts and feelings, and I can’t very well change them or take them back.”

I smiled as a certain image came to mind, though I tried shaking it away the moment it had.

“What?” she questioned, seeing my face.

“Maybe if I did try and lighten the mood some,” I thought, and besides, the cat was out of the bag now anyway. “Did you really watch me playing with myself?”

Lauren’s face turned crimson. She looked on the verge of turning, running from the room as I rethought the brilliance of my comment. “It was hot knowing someone was thinking of me that way. I’ve done it thinking about you too,” she finally admitted to me, as well as herself, “on more than one occasion.”

“Really? You have? When?” I laughed at that.

“Sure you want to know?”

“Yes!” I actually giggled excitedly. “Tell me! Tell me when, where you were, what you did, what you thought about when you did it. I want to know everything!” Now it was my turn to blush.

“Tell you what, I’ll tell you one, and then you tell me one… that’s only fair,” she told me.

I thought about that, but only for a moment, and then grinned, nodding my head. “You first though,” she said. “Only fair!”

We sat there telling stories, revealing to one another nearly every single instance where we had thought about one another during the course of our time together. I was amazed at Lauren’s candor, her willingness to so openly share with me those personal intimate moments where she actually had pleasured herself while thinking of me. And because she did, so did I, revealing the countless times I had slipped into my room, some image of her dancing about inside my head as I jerked myself off, though also admitting to my frustrations in having done so a good deal of the time, because she was after all my beautiful redheaded boss, and virtually unapproachable.

As we sat there swapping tales, I couldn’t help but notice the sudden appearance of twin hard little points suddenly pressing against Lauren’s soft dress.

“Ok, your turn again,” she sat grinning wickedly towards me. I couldn’t help but notice at that moment that her hand had slipped down between her thighs, the subtle movement of it catching my eye.

Is she doing what I think she’s doing? I wondered, the very thought of that heightening my own arousal, my hard stiff cock throbbing as a reminder of how arousing this ongoing conversation had been. The fact that I was just sitting there in a forest clearing made it far easier for my prick to have wormed its way through the opening of my shorts, which I too sat periodically fondling as we spoke.

“It was shortly after Rachel and I moved in,” I began. “You were having your bedroom repainted remember?”

I watched Lauren’s expression, waiting to see if she’d realise what I was recalling seeing as I related the instance to her.

“I remember that yes,” she said easily, but obviously not knowing where this was actually going yet. I smiled and continued.

“Well because of that, you had temporarily moved out to sleep in our living room, you were wearing pretty much just a night shirt as we all turned into bed to sleep. At one point during the night, I got up to pee, then decided I needed something cold to drink so I came upstairs heading towards the kitchen, I didn’t get much further than the landing next to the living room though because I heard you moan.”

“Moan?” she said trying to remember, though a small smile had begun to spread across her face.

“Yeah,” I affirmed, feeling my prick give a little twitch as the memory of her lying on the couch suddenly filled my head. “I remember there was a full moon that night because the living room wasn’t all that dark, and I could see the light from the moon filtering in through the window, just enough that I could clearly see you laying on the couch, you weren’t beneath the covers either as it was a fairly warm evening, but what I immediately noticed was that you had lifted your tee shirt up and over your boobs, your hand was caressing one of them, and your other hand had slipped beneath the hem of your panties, so I actually stood there just around the corner watching you touching yourself.”

By the expression on her face, she clearly recalled that particular night, her face reddening.

“You actually watched me masturbating?”

“Oh hell yes!” I sat grinning, now slow-stroking my cock as I glanced over towards her, the subtle movement of her hand now not quite so subtle the way it had been a moment ago.

“So what did YOU do?” she asked in a breathless tone of voice.

“Well at first I was just going to turn around and go back down stairs, Rachel and I weren’t exactly getting along then if you remember, but then you lifted your ass up and slipped your panties completely off, spreading your legs.”

Lauren was blushing profusely at this time as she recalled that night, especially as I began painting the image of it for her all over again.

“Oh yeah, I remember,” she admitted her cheeks rosy-red at the moment.

“Well that stopped me dead in my tracks, I couldn’t see much because it was dark but I could make out the outline of your pussy lips as you sat there playing with them, then begin to stick your fingers inside, finger-fucking yourself. About that time I felt my cock getting hard, and since I was only wearing my boxers, it soon poked out of them making it almost impossible for me not to stand there stroking myself as I watched you, just the way it’s doing now,” I added, telling her in doing so that I too was sitting there touching myself.

“Oh fuck!” she moaned obviously teasing herself now openly as we conversed, the confirmation clearly evident that I was stroking my cock just as she was sitting there petting her pussy. “I wish I’d have known!”

I laughed at that, “Oh yeah right… back then, had you knew I was standing there beating myself off, you’d have flown into Joseph’s arms and told him that I was spying on you, and telling them that you had caught me jerking myself off over you… or something.”

“Are you kidding?” she giggled, “Not with me playing with myself,” she reminded me. “Especially since I was thinking about being with you while I was!”

“You were?”

“Oh hell yes!” she admitted. “This was on Saturday night wasn’t it?”

I thought back, “Yeah, I think it was in fact, why?”

“Because Friday was your house warming party if you remember, the night you first moved in with Rachel.”

“Oh yeah, it was! But what’s that got to do with any of this?”

She laughed, “Well, Rachel was in a mood with you for whatever reason and you stormed off. I saw you get into your car and close the door. You sat in the dark for ages… I was about to… come and get you but then Rachel appeared and walked over to your car. She got in with you but the engine didn’t start and the lights stayed off.”

“Oh… shit, I remember.” I said as I buried my face in my hands.

“After a while, I came around the back of your car… to see if you guys were ok or maybe eavesdrop on whatever the argument was about. When I looked through the back window, I could see you sitting there in your seat, the argument must have been resolved because Rachel was obviously jerking you off.”

“Holy shit! You saw all that?”

“Well that much anyway,” she admitted, “I almost banged on the window to disrupt you, but then thought better of it and hurried around the side yard into the house at the back. Anyway, what I was thinking about the following night there on the couch, was wishing it had been me doing that to you, and not her!”

Now it was my turn to laugh, “Damn, wish I’d known that’s what you were thinking about when I was watching you!” I grinned broadly. “I wanted so much to just walk over, bend over and start licking your pussy!”

Lauren’s eyes widened considerably upon hearing that. “I’d have died had you done that,” she said. “But I’d have welcomed it too,” she admitted. “At that moment, I wanted you more than anything else in the world, and it was all I could think about… I do get quite obsessive.”

“Speaking of obsessions and thinking about us,” I said suddenly standing up, revealing the outline of my hard penis to her as I did so. “You’re sitting there touching yourself right now, while I’m doing the same thing. I’m thinking of what I’d rather be doing, and going down on you.”

Lauren stood a second after I did, her boack dress riding up as she did so. Those twin points of hers which had been so erotically pressing against the velvet material, now pointed towards me, openly and invitingly, her firm full magnificent breasts so wonderfully rounded, begging for attention as they almost magically appeared. Lauren was standing before me, raising her skirt higher so I could see she was wearing a pair of white cotton panties. I saw almost immediately the dark colored spot of moisture that had seeped into them, springing me into motion. I closed the slight gap between us, folding her into my arms, kissing her deeply as her breasts crushed against my chest, my prick poking into her belly as we embraced.

“Your place or mine?” she giggled wantonly breaking the kiss.

“Let’s walk back to the hotel.”

“Let’s walk quickly.” Lauren bit the inside of her cheek, enjoying herself. She wanted to draw the moment out even longer but figured she’d be pushing her luck. “I think you’re annoyingly sexy sometimes,” she said linking her arm in mine.

“Thanks.” I blushed, “That’s more than enough compliments for one day. Let’s keep moving before I get all emotional.” She smiled at me and her eyes sparkled. A sense of warmth had begun to develop between us that I had never experienced with her before now. Maybe Rachel had been right to look for happiness in my best friend’s bed. I wasn’t making her happy… we didn’t have the sort of connection I felt flowing and sparking between Lauren and I. Rachel’s cheating could be the best thing to ever happen in my life. The realisation was mind blowing. I knew I would have to remain calm, keep an open mind about it all and see where it headed.

Our brisk walk distracted me from my thoughts. Lauren’s gaze lowered to my legs and she watched me walk, taking note of the way the muscles shifted beneath my smooth bronzed skin. My pants were just tight enough for her to get a decent rear view and once she’d set eyes on it she couldn’t look away. I smiled to myself.

“You have a nice ass!” she yelled out into the forest before she could stop herself.

I lifted my arm, did a fist pump above my head and kept trudging onwards.

It took less than half the time to make our way back into the lobby and up the stairs. As soon as the room door closed I found the courage to pin her against the wall and kiss her. The feeling was electrifying as our lips touched. I pulled away for a moment to look into her green eyes and make sure I was reading her response correctly. The look that I saw there was one of pure adoration and lust. I grabbed her and kissed her again, harder this time, my lips crushing hers and my tongue thrusting into her mouth where she suckled it like a starved infant on its mother’s breast. I ran my fingers through her luxurious red hair and down her spine causing her to shiver beneath my touch. I lowered my mouth to her neck and ravished her soft throat: kissing, sucking, and nibbling while she tossed her head, sending her hair cascading across my face. She groaned so softly under my assault that it was almost like a cat purring deep in her throat. My hands flew to her breasts and began groping and pawing them as her chest heaved beneath my fingertips. We were like two animals in heat, pawing and clawing at one another’s clothing in order to find the treasures that lie beneath.

I pulled myself away long enough to mutter, “I like you in a dress,” between kisses.

“You say that to me pretty much every day at work. I like you in a suit.”

I raised my brows and gave her a once over. “So this is the first and last time I’ll ever see this far up your legs, apart from when we’re…”

Her eyes widened and she spoke to him in a loud whisper. “A little presumptuous aren’t we?”

“What?” I stared at her as if she had me all wrong. I kept my voice low as I continued on. “You have a dirty mind. That was completely innocent. I was just going to say ‘when we’re fucking’.”

Lauren tipped her head back and laughed, her body swaying toward me. I pulled her closer, wrapping her up in my arms. I dipped her in my embrace, leaning down to press my lips to her throat. She closed her eyes and smiled, realising she couldn’t think of anywhere she.would rather be in that moment.

I pulled herself back to her feet and stepped away from her long enough to remove my tee shirt, and reached for Lauren’s dress, easing down the zipper. I unbuckled my belt and watched in awe as Lauren pushed the dress from her shoulders, exposing her glorious breasts to me, they didn’t droop or sag, they just hung there perfectly. They beckoned me, singing a sirens’ song of temptation, and my mind reeled. As I bent to kiss these heaving mounds of succulent flesh, her perfume assailed my nostrils and sent me reeling farther away from my grasp on reality. I lowered myself to her left breast to my eager mouth and marvelled at her perfectly round areola and the hardening, newly exposed nipple. I took her erect nipple into my mouth and suckled it ravenously. The purring in her throat became a guttural growl, and she grasped my swollen cock through my jeans. I nearly exploded right then, but closed my eyes to focus on controlling myself under her manual assault.

I pulled myself away and rose to my feet, quickly discarding my remaining clothing and watching in awe and admiration as she did the same. Her red hair, red lipstick and flashing green eyes did nothing to detour my ardor. And, as my gaze traveled down her body, I was treated to a view of her soft tits, whose areolas were peppered with goose flesh around her elongated nipples, and her neatly trimmed bush which I knew guarded the gateway to bliss.

She knelt down before me and slowly took me into her mouth, my stiff manhood gradually disappearing between her moist, red lips. She didn’t stop until she had taken my entire length and the bulbous head of my cock was lodged in the top of her throat. Then she slowly pulled off of me, looking up into my eyes, and I was treated to the view of her cheeks puffing out as her sweet lips receded over my now throbbing cock.

I knew that I would not be able to control for very long under such exquisite circumstances, so I decided it was my turn to return the favour. I eased her down onto the floor and kissed her, leading her tongue in a slow waltz and smelling and tasting myself on her breath. I knew she would eagerly accept my tongue, so I dove to my work. As my face disappeared between her spread legs, she ground herself against it. My tongue found her labia, and I teasingly traced her opening, basking in her sweet stickiness and savoring the juices which were leaking from her intimate opening. She shuddered, then grabbed my hair and pulled my face forward, driving my tongue into her. I obliged her by twirling my tongue as I used it as a minuscule cock, fucking her as deeply as my tongue could plunge into her. The bridge of my nose rubbed against her clit as I slung my head from side to side and she came, bucking against my drenched face.

I wanted to feel her pussy ensheathing me, so I came up for air just long enough to plant a passionate kiss on her mouth as I plunged my entire length into her. The taste of our mingled sexual juices and the feeling of her tight pussy drove me to slam into her. Over and over, I pushed myself into her, and she responded by rising up to meet each thrust. I reached down and manipulated her clitoris with my finger as I drove into her, and she howled like a banshee climaxing with my manhood buried inside her. Her pussy muscles clenched and spasmed. That feeling again! But it was so different this time… my bare flesh enveloped in hers… it felt unbelievable. I suddenly, for the first time, thought about birth control.

I pulled my twitching penis from her clasping vagina. Breathing heavily I opened the dresser and took out a condom as Lauren shivered in ecstasy. She looked happier than I’d ever seen her.

“You don’t have to use a condom if you don’t want to,” she said, biting her lip as she turned red.

“Umm… yeah, I do… you’re not on the pill.” I replied as awkwardly as you could imagine, fumbling with the condom as she pulled it from my fingers and dropped it to the floor.

“Let’s take the risk together.” She panted.

“Seems reckless…” I muttered but by cock spasmed, precum forming and dripping onto Lauren’s red pubes. “You’ve been thinking about this?”

“I might have been. While thinking about you. And about this.” She reached down, began to stroke my cock. “How good it feels when you slip inside me.” She guided my cock to her vulva. “How you open me.”

I exhaled and pushed forward lightly, entering her again. She caught her breath, reached up to kiss me. I built up slowly again, feeling her arousal rise to match mine until she was pushing her hips up against me, kissing me frantically as I slammed myself into her, both of us striving together toward our mutual goal. The wet sounds of our coupling and the rasp of our breathing filled the room.

After a few minutes, I pushed myself up on my arms and slowed down. As tired as I was, I didn’t want this to end. I slid in and out, letting her feel every inch of me.

“You ok?” she panted, her hips still rolling, forcing me deeper into her. I couldn’t tell if she was close or just wanted me to be.

“Yeah,” I breathed. “Just don’t want to be selfish. I want to make it good for you.”

She smiled, then, and put a hand to my face. She kissed me passionately, pulled me back down to her. “Then give me your seed,” she whispered in my ear.

Something about her hot breath on my ear, her desire for more of me, the intimate notion of my seed spilling inside her, seeking out and surrounding her vulnerable egg, gave me a last burst of energy. I put my hands on her inner thighs and supported my weight there, opening her wide, and drilled into her relentlessly, feeling my orgasm start to rise.

I was feeling euphoric, my ripe penis spreading her lips of Lauren’s tight opening as her quivering vagina swallowed the engorged knob. I was really going to do this, it was beyond reason except for thenprima need to mate with this fertile redhead. As I bottomed out time and time again, I pressed the opening on the tip of my erection with the dilated entrance to her cervix.

I wrapped my fingers around her curvy hips, as I felt the tip of my erection, touch the firm pink dome of Lauren’s cervix. Just as I had imagined, when my glossy knob pressed against the opening to her womb it was like an electrical surge ran through my whole body. I felt my shaft swell and jerk hard once before I got it under control.

Lauren and I both felt my savory leakage caress and warm her cervix, mingling our DNA so close to the place where the spark of life begins, knowing the risk made us both moan together, Lauren whispered.

“Oh, you feel so good deep inside, pressing against my cervix, please fuck me slow and deep, make me cum all over your big hard cock baby.”

I slowly pulled back until the crown hit the tight opening, only the head still held in her tight grasp, before sliding back inside, until the tip was kissing her slippery cervix, earning me a sexy groan of appreciation.

I gave Lauren five nice slow, long, deep thrusts, feeling her push back against me to deepen the penetration, tilting her hips to tickle her happy place, with the engorged slippery head of my erection, at the end of each thrust.

On the sixth stroke I pulled back a little farther than expected and felt the tingle of cool air as it swept across the tip of my manhood. When I pushed back in everything felt different, letting me know that I had jumped from one paradise to another, the difference in the tone of the moan that followed when I bottomed out deep inside, confirming the time had come.

That was the turning point where I lost control, freeing the beast. My reasoning was telling me that this girl was going to make sure she ended up pregnant, so I might as well take charge and enjoy making my fantasy come true, make it as risky as I desire, with not one, but two consenting, beautiful fertile human beings. I knew I could afford to be financially responsible for the consequences of my actions, and had every intention of marrying Lauren, if the risk we were taking, became reality based.

I started thrusting into Lauren deep and hard, pressing against the back of her pussy, firmly at the end of each stroke, as she cried out “Oh-uh, Oh-uh,” each time I bottomed out, deep against her fertile womb. On the fifth stroke I pulled back a little farther, and in sync, Lauren guided my baby maker back into her tight opening.

“Oh, you feel so good,” she moaned, bucking hard against me, “you’re going to give it to me, aren’t you, you’re going to flood me with it-”

“You first,” I gritted out, finally recognizing how close she was as I pounded into her. I was barely holding on, her pussy wide open to me as I fucked her deeply, losing control- It was so warm. I started thrusting in, unable to compare the feeling to anything else. I moved in to kiss her, grabbing her tits, as I fucked her. I kissed down to her neck. I wanted to make her cum too, but after about three minutes, an exquisite eternity, I felt the warmth rising from my balls. I wanted to stop and keep myself from cumming, but it was too late. I couldn’t even pull out, I just kept thrusting.

She cried out again as her second climax started to overtake her, and this time I couldn’t stop myself from being swept away in her waves. I slammed into her a few more times, her contractions pulling me in deep, until she grabbed my backside and forced me all the way inside, taking me to the root, her fingers digging in. She let out a long cry, and a rough heat rose up in me, and before I knew it, I was spilling myself into her. The intensity of our pleasure was terrifying and exhilarating. It was blinding, rendering me helpless and insatiable and transfixed as I opened myself to give her everything, completely absorbed in her and me and us.

I was fucking her hard and hungrily, making out with her, when I felt myself going over the edge. I panicked again, trying to chicken out and will myself to pull my cock out of her… but I couldn’t stop thrusting. I suddenly broke the kiss, moaning, as I started cumming inside her without warning. I wish I could describe how it felt. The release inside her felt so right.

As the last of my sperm left tme and entered her, our intercourse ended and our orgasms faded. I let go of her thighs. I laid down on top of her, still inside her, supporting most of my weight on my arms. I needed the comfort of her skin touching mine. She put her arms around me and held me close.

“Was that what you wanted?” I murmured, kissing her cheek. She smiled, put a hand to my jaw and guided me in to kiss her mouth.

“Hmmmm… you’re okay, guess I’ll keep you around for a while,” she teased, stroking my hair affectionately.

She kissed me lightly, and for a long moment afterward, I couldn’t take my eyes off her face, the depth of her eyes and the curve of her lips and the faint lines of her cheekbones.

“Did you cum inside me?” she asked, giggling and blushing.

Too embarrassed to say yes, I moved in again and kissed her passionately, still resting inside her. My mouth was going dry though, as I could feel my heartbeat.

Did I just get Lauren pregnant?

The thought had me instantly starting to get hard again. As I kissed her, I started thrusting, and it felt much different with my creamy load coating her walls.

I was having sex with the woman of my dreams. Also, we’d totally just failed sex ed together a moment ago… and never in my life had I jerked it more than three times in a day, but my cock was very alive and wanted more.

I looked into her eyes as she smiled at me, biting her lip.

“I love you” I said out of nowhere, having had no idea I was going to say that.

“I love you too” she giggled, and I moved in to kiss her deeply, playing with her hair, actually making love to her now.

This time we were at it for longer. I made out with her as I slowly moved in and out. She was moaning and told me that she was getting close.

Just as she said it, I felt my cock get soaked. I was moving in and out of her, watching her tits bounce… something about watching her body in orgasm pushed me over the edge again and I threw my head back, moaning, as I purposely held my throbbing unprotected dick deep inside.

This time I could feel every moment of it. I felt my sperm shooting into her in five powerful spurts. It felt like a massive load, especially considering that I had already cum for her.

I kissed her for a minute and pulled out, looking at my impressive load dripping out of her in awe. She was blushing as she got up, telling me she was going to get cleaned up.

I stared at my wet, spent, cock, unable to believe I just did that. I barely knew this girl, lost my virginity to her, and just came inside her twice. And confessed my love to her no less.

I laid back on the bed, as she came back, laying next to me, still with her trademark smile.

“You came a lot,” she said, giggling.

“I know,” I said awkwardly, blushing.

“I might get pregnant before Rachel does.” she whispered, grinning wide.

She’d just confirmed my worries. I turned beet red, suddenly feeling scared. I’d literally just broke up with my long term girlfriend, and I could already be a father… and it was clear from the way she said it that she had every intention of becoming a mother…

Despite that thought, I felt my naughty, irresponsible, my penis becoming hard again… from that moment, I knew that I wanted her to be my girl… and that I would definitely end up impregnating her soon either way.

It didn’t take long for us to stand up and begin to kiss each other once more. We then fell back down onto the bed with me between her long legs.

“How long have you been thinking about this?” I said while rubbing my hands up her thighs. Her breasts looked bigger from this angle, but I had my sights set on her pussy.

“I’d rather have your baby than his.” She said nonchalantly. Seeing I needed a little more of an explanation from her she continued, “Not long. Oh so you are that kind of man?” she said as I kissed her thighs then licked up between her moist lips. I only responded by sucking her thin lip’s deeper in my mouth while moving her legs wider.

My tongue dipped further inside her as she moaned and threw her head back "Oh you’re so good!” she whispered. I looked up with my mouth still on her clit watching her expressions change. I watched her nipples begin to grow as she rolled and pinched them with her fingers. She was becoming wetter and her moans became longer and when I pulled my mouth away she grabbed my head. “Don’t stop,” she said, taking a deep breath and moving my head back down “Can you taste yourself in me?”

Licking slowly up from her pussy to her clit in long strokes I tasted her juice, and the faint trace of my cock. And then, for the first time, I tasted my own cum. Mixed with her sweat, a rivulet had run down between her legs onto the lip of her pussy. Not much, but distinctive. Slightly bitter but not totally unpleasant. A stronger taste that I might have expected had I given it any thought. I kept licking her, neither avoiding the cum nor seeking it out, but getting harder and harder.

“Yes, I can taste my sperm. It’s slightly salty and compliments your nectar beautifully.”

I’d like to be able to say some realisation hit me at the time, but it is really only looking back that I see the significance of what happened next. Maybe it was my infatuation with her, or something more inherent, but I licked further and further up. Going above her clit. Nearing her mons, where my cum was spreading and streaking. I could smell it, and it turned me on.

So I shifted my whole body forward, and in one slow stroke, licked from her clit along a line of cum, collecting it with my tongue.

This time it wasn’t an accident. I wanted to taste it, to pick it up off her.

“Oh my god”. That’s all she said. I looked up, and she was looking at me. Not amused, not disgusted. Interested. Maybe a little turned on. I didn’t know what to say. This wasn’t something we’d done before. Or ever talked about. It didn’t matter. I felt like she held my gaze forever, deciding what to do. I didn’t move. I still had my cum on my tongue in my mouth. I swallowed. She didn’t say anything.

Then she gently ran her hands through the hair on either side of my head, leaned her own head back on the pillow and closed her eyes again. Permission. She pulled my head back down onto her. Not forcefully. I could have avoided the cum but didn’t, taking another streak into my mouth, then I went back to licking her slit and sucking on her clit watching her squirm when I slid two fingers easily inside her. I love eating pussy and hearing her moan but Rachel doesn’t let me do her often. Rachel would rather give me blow jobs especially when she comes home from a night on the town. Tasting Lauren’s juices in my mouth through several orgasms was a delight. I could have gone on longer but finally she stopped me by telling me to fuck her.

She pulled me up with by my arms kissing me until I pulled away and said “I don’t have a condom”.

She smiled and said “Just shut up and fuck me. We don’t need one.” I watched her eye’s widen when she felt my thick cock pressing against her pussy. She took a deep breath, “I love penetration with you. Go slow… you are much wider than Joseph,” then lowered her hands down on my hips.

“Oh… you feel so good every time!” she said before sucking on my neck, the deeper I went the harder she sucked. I’d have a telltale mark there for the next few days. So much for keeping this a secret. The longer we fucked the wetter she was getting, with her hands gripping my ass even harder.

"Oh baby that feels so good on my pussy. I love the way you’re leaking all over me. Makes me feel… so wanted."

She removed her hands from my pistoning ass and she parted her lips with her fingers while I continued our copulation. Her clit peeked out from its hood. She rubbed my cock all around it. Her eyes had that glazed, about to climax look. Her hips were moving up and down. She touched the head to her clit. She breathed in sharply and started moving my cock faster. I looked at her face. She was beautiful as she was right on the edge of cumming. I looked between us. My cock was moving rapidly over her clit and between her pussy lips. This was the most erotic sight I had ever seen. My lover was masturbating with my cock. Suddenly she gasped and cried out.

"I’M CUMMING! I’M CUMMING WITH YOUR COCK! CUM WITH ME BABY. CUM ON MY PUSSY!”

I felt her orgasm start from deep inside of her as she stayed almost completely still. Starting at the top of my penis and also in the deepest part of Lauren, I felt her insides begin to tighten even more. The sensation worked its way down my shaft and her entire pussy then clamped around my manhood like a vice. It quickly spread to the rest of her body and as she began to shake I pushed myself in as deep as I could.

I felt her cum when a warm stream seeped out alongside my cock, but just kept driving it in and out of her. If this was to be a one time fling I wanted to make it last, I wanted to make it the best she has ever had. I wanted to make a bond between us that could never be broken. I wanted her to be the mother to my baby. Rachel would have stopped me by now but Lauren just kept pushing her hips up into me. Her fingernails now were racking up and down my back and grabbed my shoulders when she came again.

She growled, then screamed as the orgasm hit her full force. For ten seconds her body convulsed in exquisite pleasure. She was still breathing heavily as she came down.

“That was incredible”, she said. “That was the best orgasm yet. But you didn’t cum.”

She continued to lightly rub my cock around her lips. She held my cock so gently and lovingly, the way only a lover could.

“Please… cum inside me,” she pleaded, her dilated green eyes hypnotising me.

Then Lauren buried her tongue back in my mouth with more passion than she had shown so far. At the same time, I could feel her pussy tightening even more around my shaft as she continued to cum. When Lauren held her breath as her eyes rolled into the back of her head. Her entire body was orgasming now, they didn’t have to move. Her body was making my cock swell larger still, forcing her cervix wider, and the walls of her pussy wider.

I knew I was beyond controlling my own orgasm, I had passed the point of no return. I felt my balls pull up against the joining of my cock to her receptive vagina. Knowing I was going to explode sent her shivering into another orgasm, her body cumming again. She didn’t know how many times she had orgasmed, she didn’t care! If her life ended cumming as she was then she would gladly die.

I tensed as time slowed, my cock was swelling larger, even to my surprise. I felt the head expanding filling her even more. My hands and feet began to tingle, then my legs and arms. My own body was going to orgasm, I knew it, and she knew it. I was vibrating with her shaking with the need to release. The vibrations of his cock and his body made her orgasm increase in intensity. My head was swimming, I contracted his muscles, squeezing my being tighter than the grip her pussy had on me. Higher and higher we climbed as our bodies orgasmed causing the other body to respond on its own. An ever increasing spiral of pure pleasure.

My body suddenly released, all my muscles now focused on cumming. The sensations were dramatic and continuous as stream after stream shot deep, splashing the inside of her womb mixing with her juices. I completely filled her with my cock, with her juices, and my seed, nowhere for it to go causing her lower abdomen to expand with the amount of cum inside her distending, swelling as my cock had. She was pulling at the sheets, ripping them from the bed as her muscles too contracted then released.

There was no time, it had frozen from my cock being so deep inside of her, I had never felt this much release, and she had never felt like she was being inflated. Lauren reached back with her hands that were now sore from gripping the bed linens, she reached back to my muscular ass, pulling me into her, holding my magnificent cock buried into her soul. Again and again I came, more sperm filled her insides, six, seven, and eight times, not ceasing. More and more I came, I felt the pressure on my cock and I didn’t care. I craved insemination, my body didn’t want it to stop, her body was the same, demanding insemination. We didn’t want their bodies to stop the glorious orgasm, one and the same they came together. Our combined juices flowing everywhere there was to fill, and more.

Finally my balls were drained, empty and deflated as the eruption ceased to a slow pouring into her. Lauren’s orgasms continued, I held myself inside of her, she hadn’t moved, she didn’t want to. Shaking together in total, complete and final bliss. The release of sexual energy made our bodies relax, made us fall ever so close to losing consciousness. I didn’t care if I passed out, we had spent every last bit of energy our bodies contained as we collapsed, falling together to our sides onto the soaked sheet underneath them.

Still my cock remained erect, much harder and sensitive than I had ever felt. We both knew we had experienced something only few had the pleasure of realising. Slowly I withdrew my cock, she felt me pulling out.

“Fuck… what was that?” She gasped, “I’ve had men fuck me before and pull out, leaving a void inside of me, but not this time. I feel… full.”

I placed my hand on her tummy, feeling the pressure of our combined cum inside her, or was it my imagination? She was full, fuller than I knew a woman could be. I couldn’t speak.

By now her body had started consuming the fullness of my cum, her cum. The excess would soon flood out in a tidal wave out of her. If her body was to have a child, she didn’t care, if it was mine she would feel glorious in the remembrance of our embrace, our release, and the height of the sexual bliss we had reached this day. Something beautiful, made with love.

She didn’t know it, I didn’t know it, but with the amount of cum I had ejected into her depths had in fact given her not one but two babies. Each egg emitted from her ovaries with the force of our fluids inside her. We held on tightly to each other as the incredible feelings washed over both of us. I felt exhaustion overwhelm me.

________

To be continued…

In Our Dreams

Great minds think alike. I dreamed about you last night, perhaps because I was delirious or it could have been because we are connected. My soul merged with yours the first time we made love. In my dream I walked into your room and it was dark and warm, like usual. I went to your bed and stood beside it for a second, watching you sleep. You were so beautiful. I almost slid into bed next to you without waking you up. That would have been nice, to fall asleep with you in my arms, and hold your soft body against me as I drifted off.

But you shifted then, still asleep, and the sheet fell away from your neck, exposing the soft skin of your body, the beginnings of your breasts, the thin red straps holding your top over them. I had to lean down then and kiss your neck, tasting your skin. You didn’t begin to wake up until I moved down your chest, feeling the gentle swelling of your breasts, nuzzling the valley between them. Even then you only looked up drowsily as I pulled down the red fabric of your pyjama top and began kissing your right breast, moving my mouth over its soft fullness. When I hovered over its center for an instant, then bit your nipple lightly, though, you gasped and picked your head up, your blue eyes pleading with me not to stop.

I did, but only long enough to climb into bed with you and slide under the sheet. You tried to pull me to you and kiss me, but I wouldn’t let you. Cruel, I know, but you minded less after I returned to your chest, kissing your left breast that I had neglected before. I went at it more fiercely this time, taking as much of it in my mouth as I could, swirling my tongue around your nipple as I did. Again I stopped, and your moan of protest quickly became one of pleasure as I slipped the pyjama top over your head and started again.

My hands moved up and down your body, rubbing the breast I wasn’t kissing, or caressing your back. A few times they ventured down the small of your back, even sliding around to the side of your waist, but no further. I could feel your hips twisting, grinding to reach my hand, but I didn’t think it was time yet. Almost, but not quite.

My mouth started sliding up then, up your torso, your neck, and around your chin. It was only then, when you pulled me to your mouth hungrily, that I realized I hadn’t really kissed you yet. You held me so tightly to you that I couldn’t have pulled away, even if I had wanted to. My hands, however, were free to do as they wanted, and reached down your leg, rubbing the insides of your thighs gently. Terrible teases, those hands of mine, moving upward steadily, then pulling away even as you pushed yourself down to meet them.

Finally, after a few minutes of feeling you moaning and squirming beneath my touches, I couldn’t resist anymore either and slid my hand all the way up your leg. You almost melted under the touch as I rubbed you there, hard. I thought I could even feel a bit of dampness seeping through your shorts. Then my hand reached up to your waistband and slipped down under both layers of clothing, through the soft curled hair, to the spot where I knew we both wanted me to be. You were so wet that I easily slid one finger inside you, then two. I had stopped kissing you, and just stared down at your face, ecstatic and full of that mix of pleasure and pain that comes only from desire. You whispered, “Please,” and I moved away from your face, kissing my way down your body. When I reached your waist, I pulled off the last of your clothing, and moved down to kneel between your legs. I buried my fingers in you again, and my mouth quickly followed. I kissed and licked around the sensitive skin as my fingers worked in and out of you, faster and harder. I felt around the tiny folds of skin with my tongue, searching for the tiny bump within. When I found it, I was rewarded with another moan of pleasure from you, with more twisting and pushing that assured me I was accomplishing my goal.

I felt your hands than on the back of my head, pulling me closer to you, guiding me to where you wanted me to be. I was happy to follow, wanting what you wanted, wanting to send you over the edge with pleasure. It wasn’t long before I felt your hand pressing me harder into you as you moaned my name. You pulled me up to you then and kissed me deeply. Again, I was happy to hold you as you recovered, caught your breath.

Then you pushed me onto my back and pinned my hands above my head.

“Don’t move,” you breathed into my ear as you straddled me, resting your weight on my waist. You ran your hands down my chest, squeezing and rubbing around my nipples as I had done for you. Then you slid my shirt up, pulled it off of me, and put your hands back on me. My body rose up then, my hips thrusting up at the same time I leaned forward to make your hands grip me tighter. You forced me back down, though, again making your demands very clear. When you were satisfied, you leaned over and started kissing my neck. It felt incredible, but I was in agony as your mouth trailed down my body. You moved so slowly, but finally you reached your goal, and your mouth closed around my nipple. I gasped as you pressed yourself down, kissing it so hard it almost hurt. Then you slid your mouth to the other side of my chest, giving it the same treatment. Again, I forgot your orders, and my hands wrapped around you, one feeling the smoothness of your back, the other pulling your head in even closer to my chest. You stopped again, then, and stared at me.

“Don’t make me tie you down.” I must say I was tempted to make you, but I dropped my hands and held them behind my head. I was well rewarded, because when I was done, you slid your hands down further. I shuddered as your hands closed around me, the feeling was so intense, even through my shorts. Fortunately, you didn’t wait long to remove even that small barrier, and I lay there beneath you, hard and waiting. Again, you closed your hand around me, and started moving it up and down slowly. Then you bent your head down, and kissed my upper thighs as your hand kept working. Your mouth moved up, trailing kisses around even as your hand stayed on my hard shaft. Then your hand and mouth traded jobs as you caressed me below and left kisses along the shaft.

I wanted you so much then it almost ruined the experience for me. Even as I was thinking how much I wanted to be inside you, you ran your tongue along my entire length, lightly, barely touching me. I moaned. The feeling was exquisite. Then I almost screamed in pleasure as you moved back down, this time taking me into your mouth as you went. It was incredible. I wanted so much to reach down and touch you as you moved up and down on me, caressing me with your mouth, but I was afraid you would stop if I did. Then you did stop, and I gave a little cry of dismay until I realised it was to give us both what we really wanted.

You wrapped your hand around me again and held me straight up in the air as you straddled me, moving up the bed so your knees gripped my stomach. Then you lowered yourself down onto me, guiding me inside you. Finally, you settled all your weight onto me, and I pressed into you as hard as I could. We both gasped and groaned at the sudden, intense feeling.

Once more, I couldn’t help myself, and I grabbed you around the waist to hold you still as I started working myself in and out of you, pressing hard into you with each thrust. You forgot yourself for a minute, letting me go, enjoying yourself. Then you did stop me, though.

“What did I tell you?” You took my hands in yours and pulled them over my head, wrapping them around either side of a bar in the headboard above me. Then, you pulled a strip of cloth from somewhere, I think it was the belt to your robe, and tied a quick knot around my hands. I pointed out to you that I could still move my hips, and pressed into you again.

“If you keep doing that, I’ll stop.” And to prove it, you pulled yourself off of me. I whimpered as I slid out of you, the sudden blast of air on me cold compared to your warmth. I knew you didn’t like it either, but I wasn’t sure you weren’t serious about stopping.

“But if you’re good, you get this.” And you slid back onto me, around me. At that point, I was going to do anything you said, as long as I didn’t have to be outside of you again. I promised not to misbehave any more, and you started. I stared up at you as you moved up and down on me, wanting to touch you and not being able to.

The feelings were wonderful. You went slow, you went fast. You did strange little motions with your hips that I can’t even describe as you made love to me. I just know they felt incredible. Once, you leaned back and I heard the sharp intake of breath as the sensation hit you. I encouraged you to stay there, and you moved on me from that position for five strokes, then five more and five more. You sped up then, moaning with every breath as something hit in just the right spot. Faster and faster you went, until you collapsed on top of me, breathless. For a few minutes I lay beneath you, kissing your neck, your shoulder, anything I could reach. Then you sat up again, and reached for my hands.

As you untied me and my hands jumped to your body, rubbing your breasts, you stared at me for a second, then leaned down to my ear.

“Fuck me,” you said, and I didn’t need to be told twice. I held your body close to mine as I pressed myself into you, pushing into you as far as I could. It felt so good that I had to stop for a second, but I knew I was almost finished. I couldn’t hold back any more. You could tell, too, and you slowly slid your hand down my side. You moved it around my leg at the knee, and slid it slowly up my thigh, even as you kept riding me up and down.

I started pushing back into you again as you leaned down to my ear once more.

“Cun for me,” you whispered as your hand moved the last inch up the inside of my leg and closed around me again.

I really wouldn’t have needed the encouragement, but it drove me absolutely over the edge. I was on top of you, staring into your pretty eyes while you speak calmly but firmly.

“Baby, I’m so fucking hot for you and I’m fertile. If we’re lucky, our lives will change forever with what we’re about to do, and I want you to feel my love through it.”

I lower my lips to yours for a soft kiss, understating the moment.

Slowly, I resumed my thrusting. Within seconds, I’m back where I was. You’re back where you were. The overdrive of pleasure in full effect. Slowly but deliberately I brought myself to the point of no return, and with firm thrusts pleasure past it. As my body began its involuntary contractions, my thrusting increased. You were back at the brink yourself. And with your mind, your clit, your entire womanhood wrapped up in this moment, you yourself were in overdrive as well.

My eyes, which were still locked on yours, rolled into the back of my head. My back arched above you, and a throaty, masculine “UGH” escaped my mouth as I felt my balls rise. Your body reacted to my frantic fucking and you were thrown back into another climax. Your overworked pussy fluttered around my throbbing cock and a flash later, and I started to spill my seed into your fertile womb. The first spurts launched from my body, deep within you. There’s no barrier, no hormonal interference, no pulling out, no turning back. Your body, just coming off of its crest of the waves of your orgasm, launched into yet another wave of pleasure on top of a strong climax. But I was only partially aware. My body trembled for you, my mind locked up in that primal state of pleasure all men get to feel by hand or by a lover’s help, but only I get to feel with you. I moaned your name and held you close to me as I erupted in you, writhing in pleasure. You kept moving on me, kept touching me as I squirmed until finally I fell back against the pillow, utterly exhausted.

Our dream sex had been no quick jerking session, and the volume of my sperm reflected that. It took eight or nine spurts, but my body eventually returned to Earth. As I regained my ability to think, I kissed you. And yet, you didn’t seem fully back in consciousness either. Your face was locked in that grimace I’ve seen through countless climaxes of yours in the past. Your pussy continued to clamp on my cock, which has stopped its primal thrusting and was just starting to deflate. Clenching me so tight it’s as if I were still hard.

Even when you slid off of me, I didn’t mind too much, because you moved up to lie down next to me. I wrapped my arm around you, and I could tell you were as tired and happy as I was. We drifted off together quickly, close and warm, the gooey aftermath of our sex oozing gently from us both.

Tell Me Everything

You know I belong to you, my love.

So tell me more about how you’ll train me.

Tell me how you’ll teach me to serve you, piece by piece.

Start with my hands. Teach them how to find your dick bulging through the crotch of your pants while we sit on the couch watching movies. Rub my fingertips over the soft fabric covering your dick until I can feel the loose skin around the head rub and catch on your underwear. Make me anticipate that soft, warm skin that drags and rotates around the spongy core of your dick. Show me when to slip my hand into your waistband and grasp for my prize.

Train my eyes to look only to you. To gaze up in reverence and awe as I milk the cum from your cock.

Train my ears to respond to your every command. Teach me to savor every moan and hang on your words like a prophet’s.

Train my lungs to long to breathe your spent air as you hunch over me, pounding into me. They’re already begging to be pushed to their limit so you can bury the stress of your day in my throat.

Will you coach me on how and when you like your blowjobs? How to wait patiently under the kitchen table for you to come in and sit down after work, muscles tense.

Will you teach me how to keep your cock warm and comfortable in my mouth while you eat dinner? I want to let you vent about your day as I nurse gently on your length. The hunger I feel makes me drool more and it turns your welcome home dinner table blowjob that much sloppier, and I hope you’re proud of the progress you’ve made with me so far.

Tell me what it’s like to get to know the ridges of my throat while you teach me to take your whole cock.

Tell me what it’s like to touch the bulge of your own dick through the skin of my neck as you pump into me.

Do you feel your power over me?

Do you feel my hormones rush as you push down and down as far into my throat as you can and rub up and up into your palm, jerking yourself off, using my throat as a fleshlight?

My only conscious thought is that I hope I’m pleasing you. The way you treat me makes me want you more.

Each rough twitch of your hips pushes the oxygen in my veins farther and farther. You thrust, grind, and shudder, your thickness and the weight of your hand closing off my air supply once again and I drift further from awareness.

As I drift away from myself, I fall closer and closer to you. My world narrows to you as your rhythmic grunting and thrusts hypnotize me. I fall deeper and deeper into complete rapture. I’m doing what I’m meant to be doing here, worshipping you, recognizing your power. Giving you a place to shoot your precious load.

Please keep training me. Tell me how you like to be sucked. Show me how you want to be kissed and licked, and what it’s like to get you erect.

What makes you feel revered? What makes you feel served?

Train me to cum to your smell, your taste, your voice. Train me to lick the cum off my dinner plate and ask for more.

Tell me your favorite methods and routines- how’ll you’ll start me on my addiction to your cock.

Tell me more about how you’ll train me…

… Then tell me more about how you’ll breed me.

Will you rut my cervix like an animal, the tendons in my hips straining as you pound and push into my womb? How merciless can you get?

Will you knead my breasts as they start to swell with milk for you and our child, torture my nipples as they grow longer and more tender between your teeth?

I long to feel you suck me, to have you link this incredible pleasure to the act of giving you babies. It’s a feedback loop locked deep in my brain- each time you drink from my breasts, I whisper a prayer to you, my god, that you’ll keep me pregnant as much as you can.

Each time you caress my growing stomach, I feel grateful to you for taking control of me like this, to give me purpose as a breeding vessel.

As I pull my panties up and they start to fill with your thick cum leaking from my messy pussy, I thank you for filling me with load after load of your precious sperm.

Every time you look at me in public, all I want is to feel my cervix twitching, yearning for your dickhead. I want my cunt lips held together with your thick semen so I feel it as I walk.

As I think about the thousands of wriggling, buzzing sperm swimming inside me, hunting and dominating my egg, I surrender my life to you again.

You control every aspect of my orgasm, even though every tiny bead of cum feels like electricity against my cunt. I’m yours to dominate.

Train my heart, changing its rhythm to beat under yours, subservient down to the involuntary tremors of my body.

Ruin me for other cocks.

Tell me more about how you’ll fuck me my love.

Tell me everything.

My Creampie

Jeff and I have been sexually active with each other for the last two years, but we’ve never had unprotected sex. Now, a week after my eighteenth birthday, my mom is taking off for the weekend and I am going to be home alone. By that I mean that I am very much going to be not alone. Jeff and I are going to consummate our long love-affair by FINALLY fucking like rabbits as nature intended.

Mom left early this morning for the whole weekend, leaving me alone with Jeff sneaking into the house. He made me a really nice breakfast and when we were eating we got to talking about what we were going to get to do that day. I got really nervous at first thinking about finally getting cream pied by my wonderful boyfriend, but after we talked for a while, he had me perfectly calmed down. He told me how he’d be gentle and make sure I was comfortable all the time, and then we went to take a shower. Together.

It was great! First he told me he wanted to undress me himself, like unwrapping a present, and he took his time getting me out of my blouse and my skirt, as always thrilled that I dressed without panties. He put his hand between my legs and gently stroked my already slightly damp pussy lips, smiling at me. He told me how much he looked forward to finally getting to make love to me. We got in the shower and I soaped him up, washing him carefully to make sure that both he and I are squeaky clean for the night to come.

While I was washing him, I went down on my knees and took his cock in my mouth, sucking him slowly, licking all around the head, flicking the little slit and making him jump, tasting the delicious pre-cum. I wanted to make sure that he didn’t cum too soon for our first time, so I sucked and stroked him until he came in my mouth and I swallowed it like the sweetest nectar, looking up at him. He looked down at me and I could tell he loved me, and that it meant a lot to him that I swallowed his sticky load. And I knew it turned him on.

I got up and we finished our shower, not bothering to towel off. We had taken so long in the shower that it was almost lunch time, so we ordered some pizza just so we’d have the energy for later. He asked me to answer the door just like I was – dripping wet and in the nude – and I did, just for him, and the delivery boy left with a hard-on. It always gives Jeff a sense of pride when other guys get turned on by me. But he knows he’s the ONLY one that gets to touch me.

After we ate a little pizza, I excused myself to go brush my teeth and make sure I looked nice for him, and I went into my room and lit a couple candles and a stick of incense – I love the scent of it – and closed all the blinds so we could have some privacy. He came into the room – I could tell he’d done a little cleaning up himself – and smiled at me, taking me in his arms and kissing me deeply, sticking his tongue in my mouth and I sucked on it with a little moan, taking his semi-hard cock in my hand and starting to stroke it slowly.

He pushed me backwards until I sat down on the bed and let go of his dick, and he went to his knees in front of me, pushing my thighs apart – FAR apart – and just staring at my newly hairy pussy. He asked me to leave it natural and now I know why. He started petting it a little, smiling to himself, saying what a pretty pussy I have. Then he spread my lips open with his fingers and put his mouth over me, sucking my inner lips into his mouth and moaning quietly, letting go with a little smacking noise and licking all the way from my wet hole to my hard, throbbing clit. He flicked my clit rapidly with his tongue, making me squirm and moan, thrusting my hips up to meet his mouth. Then he sucked on it hard, nipping it with his teeth and making me squeal. He thrust two of his fingers inside of me, curling them to stroke my g-spot until I was on the brink of cumming.

Then he pulled away, leaving me panting and in desperate need to cum. He said that would make it easier for me to take him inside my tight pussy. He stood up, pulling my legs around so I was lying down on the bed, my hips propped up slightly on a comfortable pillow. He got up on the bed with me, spreading my legs open and kissing my breasts, suckling on my nipples like he knows I LOVE. While he was doing that and I was nice and relaxed, he guided the head of his cock to my wet opening, rubbing it up and down to use my wetness to get him slick, sliding it over my clit for a few seconds to start me writhing again. We decided to do this without a condom since we’re both clean and I wanted my first time to be the best it could be.

Once he was nice and slick with my juices, he started to gently push the head of his cock past my tight opening, and I gasped quietly at the huge invasion, but it didn’t hurt. Then he stopped and kissed me and told me to relax because he was going to fuck me, and he thrust forward hard, burying himself all the way inside my hot vagina. He wasn’t overside in the length department but his girth stretched me more than enough. The penetration always felt wonderful but without the layer of latex between us it took it to another level. I whimpered and shivered beneath him as I felt myself open up, filled with my boyfriends meat. He gave me a little time to get used to his size and let the burning sensation go down and I wiped the tears from my eyes and nodded, telling him to go ahead.

He started to thrust slowly, taking care that I was always comfortable and not in any pain. Soon enough there wasn’t any pain at all and I was thrusting up against him, picking up my legs and putting them over his shoulders, letting him put as much of his hard cock inside of me as possible and I started to pant, wrapping my arms around his neck.

After ten minutes of slow, gentle fucking, I felt myself starting to tense up and I got even wetter, my back arching up against him and my legs clenching together as my young clasping cunt spasmed around his throbbing cock and I came harder than I ever had in my life! I could feel his balls swinging and the sound of our flesh slapping together as he continued to pump his hips. He looked deeply into my eyes and his breathing became laboured as I felt his cock throb and his body stiffen. It only took him a few more thrusts for him to cum deep inside my unprotected pussy and I moaned when I felt that searing warmth spreading all over. His spurting member filled me with his cream and I imagined his sperm flooding my womb. This was they way it was meant to be.

He collapsed over me and kissed me gently and I smiled up at him happily. I had finally given my precious fertile body to Jeff, my wonderful boyfriend, and I felt amazing.

He pulled out and laid down next to me, catching his breath. His perescent seed immediately began to ooze from my pouting pussy. I beamed with delight, finally owning my first cream pie. We lay like that and talked and cuddled and laughed for a while, thrilled that we had this whole weekend to make love all over the house, and my mom would be none the wiser.

After half an hour, I started stroking his cock again with my fingers, getting him hard again while I whispered dirty, nasty things in his ear. All the things I would let him do to me now that he had claimed me. Now that he had made me his little whore. It took no time at all for him to be ready to go again!

This time he wanted to take me from behind, like a bitch in heat, and that excited me! So I got up on my hands and knees, and even though I was a little sore, the thought still made me wet. And this time we weren’t going to be making soft, gentle love. He was going to fuck me like a whore ought to be fucked, used until I couldn’t even stand. And he definitely came through on that promise.

He kneeled behind me and pushed his cock into me quickly, holding my hips tightly in both hands and forcing me back against him as he fucked me in hard, long strokes, nearly pulling out before pushing all the way back in. My arms gave out and I fell with my cheek pressed to the mattress, his hands still holding my hips up, and it felt like I could feel his huge cock all the way up in my stomach.

I started to scream and cry out and moan loudly, begging him to fuck me faster, to fuck his little whore. Five minutes later I came again, squeezing his cock tightly in my brutally used cunt, screaming as I shuddered in my orgasm. But he wasn’t done. I’d told him how I’d been using my toys on my ass ever since we started talking about fucking, and he wanted to fuck my virgin ass… To take my anal virginity. So once I’d climaxed, he kept pumping in my pussy to soak himself in my girl-cum, getting slick, before pulling out. He fumbled around in my nightstand where I’d told him I kept the lube I bought for this, and he lubed me up nice and good, sliding one finger inside my puckered asshole to put some inside me, slowly stretching me out by adding more fingers until he had three inside me and I was nice and opened up.

Then he put the tip of his cock at my taboo hole and pushed, only going far enough to pop the big, mushroom head in, stopping there. He told me to work myself onto him and I did, groaning and wincing at the slight pain, but the pain was cancelled out by this amazing pleasure that was completely unsuspected. I stopped at one point and asked how much I had left, and he told e pushed forward a little so I could feel his balls rest against my pussy and told me I’d taken his entire length.

He started thrusting in short, slow strokes to get me opened and loose, moaning about how tight my ass was, even compared to my virgin cunt. Once I was relaxed and starting to get into it, pushing back against him, he stopped being gentle and slow and took my hips in his big hands, pounding into me roughly, panting and I could feel his sweat drip onto my back.

I started moaning after a little bit, really getting into it, screaming for him to pound my ass harder, to fuck his whore up the ass and make me his in every way.

I came again with him in my ass, and after that I was too tight to keep going. But luckily he was so close to cumming that when he felt my tight ass squeeze his hard cock, he exploded in my ass, and I could feel his warm, thick cum coating my insides.

I dropped to the bed and he fell on top of me, pulling out so I could be more comfortable, and he kissed me between my shoulder blades. Then he got up to clean himself off, coming back after what I thought was too long. I felt him climb back up on the bed and I smiled with my eyes closed, waiting for him to lie down next to me. But to my surprise, I felt him lay back over the top of me, opening my legs up only far enough to guide his once again hard cock – he can go forever! – into my aching, sore, and creamy pussy, closing my legs again to make even my sex that much tighter. He started to thrust into me slowly, but hard, long strokes that put him balls-deep inside of me, making me moan quietly at the slight pain that came from being used so many times after having my anal cherry popped. But it still felt good, and I never wanted him to stop.

But then I started to worry. I could tell he once again didn’t have a condom on, and I’m not on any kind of birth control. So I told him I was worried about getting pregnant. And do you know what he said? He said he’d been keeping track of my periods with me, and that I should be ovulating right now, and that he wants to get me pregnant. He said he’d done his research and he wanted me to have his baby. That just made me wetter, knowing he loved me so much he wanted to make a baby with me, and I started thrusting my hips up and backwards against him, wanting his cum in my fertile pussy. I started moaning for him to put a baby in me, to pour his seed in my whore cunt.

That did it for him and he came again – for the second time – in my grasping pussy, and he kept thrusting slowly until I came with a little gasp, biting at the pillow under my head.

He laid down over the top of me, leaving his softening cock in my cum-soaked cunt, stopping any of his cum from dripping out. We laid like that for almost ten minutes, talking quietly about nothing in particular until he rolled off and made me roll over, putting my legs up on the wall and tucking a pillow under my hips to raise them and use gravity to keep his cum in my pussy. He laid on his side next to me with a hand on my lower stomach.

He told me he loves me and I told him that I love him too, and he fell asleep against me, exhausted.

I got up an hour later, but since I know he wouldn’t want me to lose any of his precious cum, I put one of my vibrator’s inside my tender pussy, one that has a plug so it’s hands-free. I couldn’t help myself and I turned it on, and now I’m all wet again and he needs to sleep. I have a feeling he’ll be asleep for a few more hours, after which he’ll want to fuck again.

And I know I’ll be right there waiting, dripping wet with my legs wide open so he can fuck his woman and get her pregnant with his baby, soaking my insides with his sperm. Just the thought makes me want him again.

The Devil’s Intervention

Jeffery Jameson was an established and career minded teacher. He looked like he might be as old as forty or as young as thirty. No one really knew but he always marched with his head up and intention in his step. He was confident and charismatic, with a presence that put his students at ease and his hunger for knowledge.

He wasn’t perfect. He had broken laws, lived a good life, chased girls, rode motorcycles and done everything from cut down trees to drive sports cars because he loved life that much. Jeffery had arrived upon all the pedestals of the world – over the hearts of his students, and the abandoning loneliness that was his life. He could probably die a happy man.

Except there was Rachel – a sparkling shimmer of youth and the ignorance such agelessness brings. Rachel was a twenty two year old student that had haunted him for the last four years in his undergraduate and graduate classes, as his assistant, gopher and great friend. There was something about how that girl moved, spoke and enjoyed the world like he did that made him shiver. Someone finally met the world with the same eyes that he did – someone reached across the board and grabbed what he had to say with so much admiration and love – but this time it was this strong young filly, not some young man he could pat on the back and send on his way.

He admired her, took her for granted, and needed her.

Her world was consumed by his. She worked for him in his department and stayed around to share stories with him – she left no rock unturned, no drama squished and came out on top by a fluke of her nature. She danced to his music, one of folk singers and ageless tunes by talented musicians, not the things children of this world appreciated. She was a liberal and conservative and was a contradiction of existence because she sat on the fence of both worlds. Life itself is a contradiction. She drank beer, rode horses, got dirty but always looked so collected.

She wore a corset in the office, dressed in sweet skirts and wore pretty sandals. Once she ran with a bunch of boys out of the south part of town in a motorcycle gang and had purple hair, piercings and a knack for being naughty. When the exterior metal was taken off, the hair cleaned up and the boys shuffled off as connections she battled demons and broken promises. She became an EMT, danced around a major, attached herself to Mr Jameson and spent most nights sleeping in the office. She talked, played, laughed, and still managed to be disgustingly human but so pretty with her blue eyes and unwavering smile. She had no invented elements to her and shared, in confidence, all the secrets and troubles in her world.

Jeffery would come in early in the mornings laying on the office couch and her face cloudless, undisturbed. It treated him to some sort of misconception he was missing out. Sure, he had girlfriends and still had sex – but the older woman who crossed his path did not facinate him as much as Rachel did. Sweet, young, Rachel. And he kept her at arm’s length but taught her well. She would be his prodege, a legacy to carry on his knowledge and understanding. He would make her into something special.

Any man able to craft, mold, and frame such a beautiful and experienced creature was one very blessed, he recognised. The man who could enjoy such a woman was one who was probably doing something wrong, he also recognised. The sometimes carnal nature of man wanted to reach out even further into the lessons of life than college or university taught but a good teacher and disciplined knowledge of this world’s taboos kept him away from that one.

Over his Friday evening beer he mulled about the day. He’d slipped up – he’d been slipping up.

She had asked to go get her mail – he thought he heard ‘my male’ and Rachel would be the kind of girl to state something like that. He also knew she caught that when he asked who she was talking about – probably more protective than he should have said it too.

Rachel came back to grab a bag and left abruptly, a little red in her face and in that silent state he hated. She had a telling enough face he got the message. After four years and seeing each other six out of seven days a week for sometimes eight to twelve hours a day they could now just read each other like an open book.

He had to watch himself better – she was too young, he was too old, this should not be an issue. He kicked himself for making it awkward and wondered how he could make amends.

Rachel was picking some groceries up from the open market down the road from the college about two miles a walk from the campus and a quarter mile from Jeffery’s little dot on the map. She was throwing together a fruit dessert she saved for birthdays, holidays and stress days.

This was one of them.

Rachel, since day one, had crushed on Mr. Jeffery Jameson – a sweltering, taller man who was some sort of Highwayman in her dreams – the bad guy, good guy and character that met up with hers. But he was older than her father and the fact that the two of them lived around each other so much it was a sad displacement in their quiet Shangri-la at campus. He was older and wiser, sexy with his salt and pepper hair and he was off limits – much to her frustration.

But she loved spending time with him, bullshitting with him and exploiting his knowledge base. To her it was a misery she could live with – since women, after all, can live with many things that men cannot. Disappointment is usually a woman’s constant battle – men just let things go.

Rachel had remained single all this time – her love life shattered by the emblematic love she had for her work with Jeff. There was one young man who had remained steady in her life – Andrew. But his career was less academic and more practical which was a problem. He stirred up fights, was brazen more than brainy and had no pretty track record of control. She’d slept with him when she turned sixteen – the only man she’d ever slept with – but in the pitfall of their absolved sexual contact she broke it off.

Still he hounded her, like a puppy dog desperate for a bone, but she wasn’t going to let her guard down with him again. She tolerated his presence in her life because she had so few girlfriends to hang out with. The loved up neanderthal lived next door and would randomly insert himself into her days. Some days she could tolerate him. Today was not one of those days. The fact was Andrews’s persistence was a good reason why they were at the grocery store and as he poked holes in a few watermelons and popped a few grapes – to the shop-keepers horror, Rachel got her dessert supplies together.

“You don’t have to do that every time we come in here.”

“Yeah but what else is there to do?” He had his mouth full of grapes.

“Buy the food?”

“Like you’ve never stolen something.”

“That’s not what I’m saying – it’s about how you act in public.”

“Fine, pay for that crap and let’s go. I’ll meet you in the car.”

Rachel let him truck off in a huff as she got to the counter. The manager was snarling as she checked out.

Andrew left tracks on everything – be it his sexually conquered space, like Rachel, or simply the places he shopped. And because of the inconsiderate stomping he gave them they never would be fondly remembered marks. Andrew really was the guy who would die a certified asshole.

Rachel made it to the car and with reluctance climbed inside. The lift would be worth the unpleasantness… probably. Unfortunately the anger and esteemed hatred they felt for each other was present in full force. Andrew knew how to dig deep into Rachel’s nerve center after the shopping incident and made sure payback was swift.

“What do you fucking expect from me?”

“A little consideration, that’s all.”

“Like I’m not considerate enough.”

“You aren’t.”

“Figures you’d think that.”

“You’re an idiot!”

“So is it the fact you think I’m an asshole or a bad lay, Rachel? Do you enjoy sabotaging me?”

“Bullshit! Absolute fucking bullshit, Andrew. Are we talking about my sister? Are we really going to do this now?”

“I fancied my chances, she was game too – desperate for cock. You’re just angry I’ve stopped trying to get into your panties.”

“You prick! She isn’t interested and you know it. You just do this to aggravate me and you do a damn good job of it. She’s eighteen for fucks sake, Andrew, eighteen! Not some newly post-pubescent teenager you picked up at a nearby high school. You’re sad and desperate. Your association with her has to do with us and you trying to get back at me because you really are that juvenile.”

“Yeah, because you’re so fucking special.”

“I was to you, you jackass. If I remember correc-”

“Shut the fuck up.”

“Pull over.”

“No.”

“Fuck you, Andrew, pull the god damn car over.”

“Fine.”

He pulled over so fast he almost careened into the bumper of another car and caused a mid-day traffic pile up on the narrow, packed street. Thankfully bad driving was compensated by everyone else on the road and only a few gestures of road rage were broadcast.

Rachel had opened the door, slammed it into the metal ‘No Parking’ sign and stormed off – not even willing to shut it as Andrew screamed at her from the car. She’d made it into the local coffee shop before anyone identified why exactly a young man was screaming, beeping his horn and causing a ruckus during rush hour traffic.

By the time he peeled away Rachel had a caramel latte in her hand and contemplated walking home. The walk back wasn’t bad – it was the fact Andrew had her groceries that really pissed her off.

The Friday evening was an empty basin for Jeff. The television was muttering something in the backdrop and the cascading twilight ran through the windows as light filtered out of the day. He was half napping and nearly getting a good buzz going when, like a bolt of lightening had struck, the apartment buzzer went off. It startled him.

He shuffled up from the lounge chair with a grumble to lean on the wall.

“Yeah, who is it?” he asked over the intercom.

“Jeff – hey, uhm, if… if it isn’t a good time, I-”

“Rachel?” A sense of thrill and shock uttered out of his voice.

About two seconds too late his mental filter wondered how well the intercom carried that one. “Come up on up, hun.”

It wasn’t unabashed for Rachel to show up – except tonight it was after their awkward moment. Ever so often he’d do something stupid and she’d walk two and a quarter miles to hand him a folder or he’d call and she’d gopher over something silly.

Tonight he met a somewhat distraught woman at his door.

“Hey,” she said at the door, peppy voice.

Something was wrong.

“Yeah, come in,” he mused. “What’s up?”

She was going to give him the generic nothing but sighed, “Andrew dumped me off here. Got into it with him; drama, you know. Thought I might as well stop by.”

What he had for a kitchen table was like a card table – she shuffled over to sit down as he walked over and grabbed a beer and sat it in front of her.

“All right,” he said. That usually ended these things – but he saw she was pondering, fighting, and enduring the idiocies of human whatnots. It was a show he’d seen many times before.

“I’m just pissed,” she said, shrugging, “I’ll get over it.”

And, a little too father like for his taste he answered, “Okay, but this has something to do with the two of you, right? So are you jealous and pissed or just pissed.”

“Just pissed,” she remarked – the honesty latent in the powerful anger she dispelled saying it. “Both at him and myself for this. And the fact I’ve let him leak back into things when he’s so immature I can’t deal with this. I’ll cut my losses and run but, god; it really is so damn frustrating.”

In about ten minutes the conversation went from how bad Rachel was doing to laughter and a few more beers. The television murmured while the evening sun got blotted by running storm clouds that moved in, fickle and drizzling to a very heavy, steady tumble.

Jeff and Rachel moved into the living room, chatting it up. Four years – he thought, looking at her wavy brown hair, long eyelashes and the immature light pink eye-shadow draped with a haughty woman’s smoky edge. She was very pretty, small but curvaceous, her curves lit by the flickering television. Thin lips, pouting mouth and perfect teeth up against a well angled jaw, long neck and shoulders that showed she was not some catfish but a woman with standards. She had small breasts which suited her petite frame perfectly and her ass was to die for! Rachel was very feminine and more than attractive.

The alcohol tipped him a little into over-observation. The conversation particularly useless witty pulls and commentary marveling at nothings. When the non-awkward space of silence fell in with a few more beers Rachel was asleep on the couch.

He felt no urge to wake her up and watched the play-by-plays of sports overviews, chucked at a few idiotic comments. Somewhere in the sprig of alcohol, TV and the sound of Rachel’s slow, rhythmic breathing the darkness landed over Jeffery and he too fell asleep.

A Saturday morning alarm went off that was not his own, a cell phone in Rachel’s bag was ringing with some obnoxious force. It took him two seconds to find it after he bolted up and another ten to make it stop.

Rachel was still fast asleep when he came around to find her, head on the middle couch cushion, sprawled out listlessly.

“Hey, Rachel… Kid-o, wake up.”

An early morning noise broke the young girl’s unconsciousness and she shuddered and looked up, “Oh god…”

“Yeah, one too many?”

“Mhmm… Lager’s too heavy for me on an empty stomach,” she grunted.

“Heh.”

“Ha-ha, super funny,” she drawled.

“Hey, you want me to run you home?”

“Sure.”

She half got up from the couch when an ankle went and Jeffery had maybe a fraction of a second to really move. He caught her around the waist and it would have been fine but, maybe it was the booze, maybe it was just touching her that made him overstep and the two of them ended up on the floor. Rachel managed to land with Jeffery craning one arm around her frame, both hands on his chest, and a definite sense of, “Uh-Oh” pitched into the air.

For Rachel it had been the worst possible choice of drink but the lager soon fell heavy and she’d always been able to drink a lot – and the morning rise was so painful. It was, however when she fell that she felt her stomach fully revolt. The horror of falling on top of someone you crushed on for four years is, well, mind-boggling.

The two of them were deadlocked and trying to stand up meant vomiting over Jeffery or on him – and staying put meant cuddling with her friend and mentor.

Out of some shameful feeling vomiting might be inappropriate she groaned, pained, and relinquished.

Jeffery was in utter shock of how they got here and he heard her make a noise no man, in no world, ever wanted to hear. But a man, single as he was, pitched against a twenty two year old he adored who just groaned was probably a highly volatile situation.

He sensed the devil’s presence, gleefully making plans to lure Jeff into this forbidden tryst as Jeff’s resolve began to crumble. How could he possibly take advantage of his friend… his prodege… but his sexual desire for the woman she had become skyrocketed. His pants agreed and prepared his older body, pulsing hot blood into his penis which in return signaled that, “We have lift off, Houston.” He struggled and fought the inappropriate response and he grunted trying to break free of this tangled mess of awkwardness.

Rachel quickly noticed that something was amiss and her face went bright red when she felt what was happening. Her heart rate escalated, her stomach literally overturned, the beer made it almost impossible for her to move as it churned over in her stomach and she, in some dull frustration, grabbed his shirt.

It was happening too fast. She couldn’t work out if she felt sick because of her over consumption, or if the sexual tension was going to make her throw up. In moments one of them was going to give… either Jeffery was going to move, extracting himself from the mess of bodily contact or Rachel was – and at least one of the two of them had a bodily function that needed execution.

It was Jeffery, at the moment the desperate grasp Rachel made, who made the first move – the boldest, brazen move of his life. He grabbed her and kissed her. At first Rachel was relieved he hadn’t moved anymore – and then the horror, thrill, violation and overturning of her stomach. But like some minor relief she was suddenly on her back, okay, fine and Jeffery was on top of her with his tongue halfway to the back of her tonsils.

It felt marvelous, hot and active – the simple act of kissing was one of her favourites. And he went full force at her since she hadn’t broken it yet either. He was great at it, big shoulders laying in over her frame. They fenced tongues for half a second, moaned and she crinkled a little bit feeling the butterflies cool off her stomach and a new ache appear stretching from her nipples to her neither regions.

Any teenager knows it and any woman finds a way to feed it – and like an answer Jeffery complied by settling his weight right there. Her heart started pounding and a new sickness overcame the old.

Like that the kiss was broken and Rachel opened her eyes and let out an earth shattering moan and her fingers knotted up in his shirt, and her nipples went instantly hard.

Jeffery had no idea where he was really. Completely in the hands of the devil, the blood left his brain and the function all of a sudden reverted – a libido jolt stole it like it can any man of any level of wisdom. He wasn’t powerless but her outcry made the difficulty in decision precise. He was separated by a few layers of fabric from all that reigned supreme in his world – a little girl, a girl a fraction of his age but one steeped in everything he was.

It was wrong, part of him uttered. Wrong why? Because this was taken advantage of a girl, someone so shaped by him his doing this could now destroy their relationship, the foundation of it, the very bridge they’d rode across carefully as mentor and student was being gapped by a carnal desire.

The reality was that Rachel, however, wasn’t stupid to it – she knew this, fantasized about it, loved it, thrilled it and kept it even amidst their controlled relationship. She was more than okay with it and smiled.

But Jeffery was going to bail; she could feel it in her guts. He had approached too fast and too hard in a situation too random. Like the tidal wave of a woman she was she rose her head up kissed him in compliance yet again and bucked her hips against his. An arm rose around his neck and she practically purred underneath him. A second later she broke away, writhed under him while she clung to him and said, very fast and very simply,

“I will let you do this so long as you know this: One, this does not change our relationship unless we say it does and two, you promise to do it again. I want you, Jeff.”

Somewhere, somehow the good angel of intentions got kicked off Jeffery’s shoulder at the motion of this girl, her hips, kisses, and words. He growled in utter, total frustration and pinned her there, “Agreed.”

Like that she felt the long skirt she wore was pulled down passed her knees and he moved just enough to undo his jeans and pull them down. He was completely unceremonious and totally desperate for her.

His shirt was ripped open exposing his chest and he quickly became naked from the waist down. He kissed her, sucked on her lip and put his weight down right on top of her so she could feel it and in the heat of the moment they didn’t care – she spread her legs out and he fell into place – no protection, no worries, heated writhing, hands up her shirt feeling, turning her nipples, molding her breasts.

Jeff moved quickly, parted her knees and poised his now throbbing and bare erection at the entrance of her young, exposed vagina, then pushed the tip of his tool between her pouting labia. He grabbed her head with his hands on either side, leaned into her and put his lips on hers, kissing her deeply. She wrapped her arms around his neck and put her tongue deep inside his mouth, probing to meet his tongue once more.

He pushed his hips forward quickly causing the head of his cock to enter her slippery, young hole. Rachel’s head suddenly cocked backwards with her mouth wide open and eyes tightly shut, her face cringing with pure lust, and the sound of air escaping from her lungs as he pushed into her. Like a hot knife in butter he drove his steel shaft into her delicate, pink depths. She let out a screaming ‘yes’ as the penetration hit home, rubbing her clit on the way in. She kicked off her skirt and panties to wrap her legs around his body. He had enough leverage that he hit her home every time, banging with the weight of a big man and a girth she’d never felt before. Her eyes lolled into the back of her head, her body not stopping to reply by squirming under him, bucking back and her entire slicked pussy clamping down on his unprotected cock.

Jeff had a look of pain on his face, as he tightly held her close to him. The feeling of the young girl’s wet tight pussy around his cock almost sent him over the edge immediately. The feeling was like nothing he had ever felt but he wasn’t a young man, he still had an element of control. The years of experience screamed at him to hold on, to relish their love making. He vowed to hold on and they both lay there, motionless, breathing heavily, their heads on each other’s shoulders, and ears locked together with his cock head buried inside her. Mentor and student were joined. The devil had intervened and wickedness engulfed them both.

He pulled her tighter to his body and thrust into her again, sending his manhood deeper into her cunt. He was still not completely sheathed inside his young lover but Rachel’s body quivered and shook uncontrollably as he held her in his arms. He teased her with his tip and probed with his dick between her wet folds of flesh. She stared into his eyes and shivered as another intense orgasm sparked from her uterus to her womb and then out to her small but perfectly formed titties. Her nipples felt like hot bullets and demanded his attention. He dutifully obliged, unbuttoned her top and sucked one into his mouth.

She shuddered again as his fingers pulled and pinched on one nipple as his mouth sucked and bit on the other. Her blue eyes opened and searched his, lost in love and lust, as they both paused again, this time with his cock buried more deeply inside of her. She was totally out of control of her bodily reactions. She moaned and groaned with her face tightly pushed into his shoulder as each wave of orgasm crashed through her, from her pelvis to her spine, tingling all over. Her pussy now demanded his sex, she didn’t care about concequenses, she only wanted to belong to him.

Jeff felt her pussy tighten and release around his cock with each spasm of her climax. Her pussy muscles grasping at his big cock, trying to suck him in deeper. The feeling around his throbbing manhood was incredible. This beautiful young girl’s swollen tight vagina wrapped around his huge cock, cumming uncontrollably, preparing itself for the intercourse to come. As she was cumming, he felt the warmth of her juices squirt all over his cock with each pulse of her orgasm. Squirt after squirt, running over his cock and dripping down his legs. This was too much. He had to cum inside her. He had to give himself to her.

He opened her thighs wider and pulled her knees up to him so he could grab her ankles. With his hands on her ankles, he spread her legs apart, exposing her glistening labia with his half buried cock still inside it. It looked beautiful. It looked like destiny.

He stared at her with a look of pure lust. Rachel’s head tipped to the side, she shut her eyes with her hands still clinging to his neck. She was lost in her state of constant climax with his older, experienced cock inside of her. Do it – she whispered to herself.

Jeff needed no instruction. He was going to get his entire length of his penis into her and would pound her pretty vagina over and over until he came inside. He pulled his cock back slightly, with the head still inside, then pushed forward slowly so as to not hurt her. His phallus parted her slick flesh easily and her vagina welcomed his invasion. He kept pushing forward until she said something.

Four inches, five inches, then, “ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh,” Rachel groaned with a sigh. Jeff’s cock was so thick it stretched her young pussy to the limits.

“Oh my God” Rachel said. “Oh … fuck … that feels soooo fucking good. Don’t stop, keep pushing” she said, as her head tipped back arching her back.

Jeff pushed forward, sending his cock another inch into her sweet tight young pussy.

“OOHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” cried Rachel. “Fuck …. Fuck … Oh my God … hold it there … hold it there … I wanna feel it inside!” she groaned, as she felt another orgasm rip through her and on the verge of another one, but much more intense.

He held his cock there for a few seconds then pushed deeper into her, slowly, all the way to his heavy balls. His cock was totally buried inside of her and felt like a tight hose around it, squeezing it. He pushed his groin into her and held her tight, not moving. The feeling of her pussy around his cock blew his mind with lust as his balls hung loosely between her silky smooth thighs.

“Oh Rachel… you’re so… perfect!” He gasped.

“JEFF! OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHH … FFFFFUUCK” Rachel yelled. Then she groaned in a deep soft tone, “Ohhhh… Jeff…” and suddenly screamed into the room, “you feel SOOOOOO HUGE!!!!” with her head totally tipped backward away from him. Her hips pushing into his groin taking his entire cock to her cervix. Her back arched and her nipples, now like hot pokers, burned into his chest.

They both felt her body beginning to react violently, her pussy muscles beginning to contract around his cock again with short small pulses. Rachel began to moan the most erotic sounds he has ever heard come from a woman as she was cumming constantly on his cock.

He marvelled at the young woman pinned beneath him as she shuddered in ecstasy. He was twice her age but this… this was what he wanted. He wanted her. He had always wanted her… and now he wanted to fuck her. He needed to fuck this sexy young woman, good, hard and fast, like she should be fucked.

“Do it!” She whimpered under him, impaled by his fuck tool. He pulled his throbbing length back slowly until it reached the head, all the while Rachel’s body was jerking and quivering with the feeling of his snugly fitting cock pulling out of her. Then he prepared himself for the assault – they were going to have sex. Hot. Taboo. Life changing sex.

“Are you sure?” He asked, genuinely concerned for a moment, as he held himself above her petite frame. It was an obsurd question in hindsight, Rachel had her legs up with her feet on his shoulders, her finger tips idilly stroked his staining arms. Her body was ready for copulation, there was no other outcome possible.

“Do it, Jeff,” she said huskily as she bit her lip and braced herself for her breeding. Jeff wasted no more time and pushed his erection into her all the way to his balls, then pulled back. He repeated this for several minutes, relishing the sensations of such exquisite penetration, but not yet pounding into her. With each thrust forward, Rachel’s head would tip back and she would arch her back to meet his thrust, moaning and groaning and not saying anything that could be understood. He could feel hitting her cervix with each full thrust into her inviting flesh.

The smell of their sex hung in the air and they started to breath heavily as their bodies worked as one. Jeff’s experience shone through as he anticipated her needs and picked up his pace to thrust into her faster and harder, increasing until he was pounding her young snatch voraciously. He could not believe how tight and how sopping wet her pussy was, his cock sliding in and out of her hole with such ease. His manhood began to twitch, his testicles tingled, on the verge of a massive orgasm… but he was determined to make it last. This forbidden sex was about her, giving her the pleasure she deserved, fulfilling her needs before his own.

Rachel completely lost it while he pounded away, pistoning into her harder and faster. His balls swinging. Her tits jiggling. Her head was violently shifting from side to side with his assault on her, eyes closed and mouth open, screaming, “OH FUCK … OH FUCK … GOD … YESSSS .. FUCK ME … FUCK ME … AHHHHHHHHH … RIGHT THERE, THAT’S IT … YES JEFF … POUND MY PUSSY … MMMMMMMMM … OOOWWWAHH … AHHHHHHHHH … I’M CUMMING … I’M CUMMING … AHHHHHH .. ALL-OVER-YOUR-FUCKING-COCK … OH-MY-GOD … FUCK … FUCK … AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”.

Her young body reacted uncontrollably to his cock as he fucked her like a wild animal, violently convulsing, shaking and shivering while she climaxed again and again and again. Still he continued fucking her. Wave after powerful wave sparked and crashed through her body as his manhood hit the back of her cunt with each thrust. Her pussy muscles contracting and releasing, her strong spasms causing her fluids to squirt out like a constricted hose as he pushed forward making a, “sssppsssssssss, sssppsssssssss” sound as her nectar squirted out of her all over his abdomen and chest.

With each spasm and squirt, Rachel mewed, “AHHHH, AHHHH” as she raised her head up and pushed her hips forward and upward to intensify the orgasm.

She could not believe what his cock was doing to her, it felt so fucking amazing. Never had she cum this violently before. She loved being his submissive slut and wanted nothing more than to fuck like this for the rest of her life.

With Rachel’s body reacting the way it was, Jeff’s cock was swelling beyond belief and getting ready for the most powerful orgasm he had ever had. He kept bucking into her, pounding her, grabbing her thighs and pulling her into his tingling penis. Her tight young pussy wrapped around his cock, sucking it in, wanting his cum inside.

“Oh Fuck …. Oh Fuck … Rachel … I’m gonna cum … I’m gonna cum baby” he said, in a hasty voice between his heavy breaths. “I’m gonna cum inside you baby. I’m gonna give it to you … Do you want it, Rachel? … Do you want it? … Tell me baby.”

Rachel managed to yelp out a few words while caught up in her own continual onslaught of powerful orgasms. Her young cunt spasms were much closer together, making her voice very broken, only able to speak between each brief strong wave that made her head go back, body convulse, clench her teeth, and between each deep breath, “OH … YEAH … CUM … INSIDE-ME … FUCK … YEAH … I-NEED … YOUR … CUM … INSIDE … ME”.

Jeffery started thrusting wildly, grunted every time, eyes sparkling as he kissed her, gazing down on their rutting sexes and finding her forbidden flesh so utterly intriguing. It was hot, it was wicked and it was probably wrong somewhere in this world – but it meant everything to him.

She meant everything to him, and vise versa.

He fucked her forcefully, growling into high wails and screams, cries that echoed and thumped on the apartment floor for a good twenty minutes of sheer bliss and then like criminals, partners in crime, the two lovers arched their backs… and came. She felt it go first, the point of no return and a sudden jerk of her inner muscles contracting around his already twitching cock. She clamped down on him so god damn hard he felt himself shudder as he buried himself, his slit nuzzling against her open cervix.

He stopped and stared into her dilated blue eyes, his dick was swelling inside her vagina, over stimulated and ready to explode. Her quivering vaginal walls were slick and welcomed his lubricated penis into its folds. Her hold body seemed to vibrate around him, as she held her breath as she let herself go. She was in heaven, her mentor teaching her this one final lesson. Her whole being was in rapturous ecstasy and she squealed in delight. He looked hungrily upon her quivering breasts and with one hard push his penis fully penetrated her balls deep. He withdrew and ploughed into her fertile body, the second beastly push hitting the opening to her womb. He reached out and clenched her breasts under his palms, almost crushing them, while he let his masculinity lay on her – feeling his skin all over her, trapping her, making her ripe for insemination. He rocked with her body and shut his eyes in a tight grimace as his testicles tightened.

“Do it,” was all she said as the first shots of his semen streaked through his dick and splashed into his assistant’s vagina, filling her sex with the first jet of his hot, creamy ejaculate. He impaled himself inside her for a whole minute as he came in powerful spurts into her fizzing vagina. His sperm blasted against her receptive cervix and his seed flooded her womb. She felt it and he grunted seven times as he pumped seven streaks of himself deep inside her forbidden depths. Then, with them both seeing stars, he collapsed on top of her body as she twitched in the aftershocks of her orgasm.

Her world went black.

He gathered the last of his strength to rise from her. Their sweat and sex juices glistening on their skin. Her breasts rose and fell, nipples now exposed against his frame. Her eyes rolled a little more before they shut. He slicked out of her, a puddle of their love making left streaking his floor. Jeffery untangled himself from her limp limbs and gathered his woman into his arms. Carefully he picked her up and carried her to his bedroom placing her on the bed and stared in wonder and confusion at the girl he had made love to.

He dilligently cared for his lover, tucking her in before fetching her something to help rouse her from the sex and beer induced exhaustion. A pot of coffee brewed impatiently – this was the second one. When Rachel woke she moaned and he was there, coffee in hand. It was real. It was awkward and she remembered it all.

They looked deep into each other’s eyes once more. His heart seemed to stop. She could feel his spent jizz oozing from her well fucked pussy. The silence seemed to last an eternity but it was abruptly shattered after just a few seconds. She leaned in towards him and they kissed. His heart resumed beating… now for her… as it always should have been. His fingers got lost in her hair as she felt his thigh and grabbed a fist full of his shirt. He almost spilt her coffee everywhere.

It was all fabulous, well and good – except for the look of perplexion mixed with bliss etched upon Jeffery’s face. She smiled at his awkwardness as he sat there and some minutes later, as they sipped on the hot coffee, he looked at his young lover and asked,

“What, exactly, do you suppose we do now?”

The princess that she was smirked, “I’m game for round two actually.” As one they placed the coffee cups on the bedside table and fell into each other’s arms.

The Family Way

I was naked and resting in the morning sunlight. The sun was starting to pump its warmth into the world and I was alone for the first time in the last 24 hours. My head was a tad fuzzy while my entire body felt buzzing and alive yet so very tired. I also felt beautiful… wanted… claimed… And sexy. In fact, I felt like a bona-fide sex goddess. I couldn’t help but caress myself in vanity; twirling my long seductive hair, fondling my spectacular breasts, sliding my fingers down my flat stomach, up my hourglass hips and round, firm ass. I felt so insanely fuckable.

Speaking of which… as my hand found its way to my vagina, my fingertips picked up the heat that was radiating from my womanhood. It was a heat from my special area unlike any I’d experienced before as I knew without question that it had just completed its first marathon after a lifetime of 5k’s. It was clear that the blood meant for my head was still down there. The blood pressure making my little pussy puffy and ever so sensitive. Simply touching it sent a jolt through my limbs and I honestly couldn’t tell if I was sore or ready for another pillow biting orgasm.

In the moment following my introspective question of “did the last 24 hours really happen?” I got my answer in the form of hot, sticky mass of white love goop that now coated my fingers. Not just semen but the combined love potion of a man and a woman’s countless mutual orgasms whisked together in an honest night’s worth of passionate insertion and withdrawal. “This is what happens when a woman sleeps with a man.” I thought to myself, smiling. I grabbed the nearest pillow and squeezed it tight wishing it was Jeff, my new boyfriend, lying next to me, his new girlfriend. I squeezed the pillow again, this time harder, tightening every sexy muscle in my little sexy body when I heard it. The cutest little queef accompanied by what felt like a warm yet raw egg escaped from my now drooling sex. I carefully reached down between my legs to find more spunk that I’ve ever received in my life. I marveled at it. Physical proof of my boyfriend’s attraction to me… To my young, ripe body.

’“Fuck” I thought. “No protection! Oh fuck”.

The last 24 hours were so incredible and so intense that I didn’t have the time to actually think. “Was he married? Does he even remember me? Why would he be with me? He’s got everything. I’m nothing more than a one night stand.”, I reminded myself, “You just met him and he’s at least ten years older than me! I might be carrying his baby!! I’m insane!!!” I tried to control my breathing but I was starting to panic. I had just experienced far and away the best sex of my life and of course it had to be him. I first met Jeff years ago, mature and kind, hot but well out of my reach. He was affluent and independent. He was successful and well educated. His family always lived next door and as I grew up I always remember his kindness.

But I also remembered his strict parents and his bad boy little brother. I remembered gazing at his younger brother in my teens with naughty thoughts in my head. He was my first real crush… maybe even my first boyfriend. Joseph was closer to my own age but just as I had matured… life tore us apart. Now he didn’t even see me at all.

“Fuck! I’ve just slept with Jeff!” The thoughts continued to echo through my mind as the memories of our intercourse made a satisfied smile appear upon my lips. He was good… we were great together… maybe it was a one night stand… maybe we could just have a fling – that would be fun, right? That boy though… sorry, man!… one look at his gorgeous naked body and I knew that I’d want to make love with him every morning, noon and night for the rest of my life. Fine. I’d fallen for him. It would be awkward but that didn’t mean it was inappropriate. I put my fingers to the oozing mess between my gaping labia. “Fuck!” I never wanted kids. Now Jeff comes along and I want his babies all up inside me like yesterday by the time his underwear hit the floor.

Maybe it’s instinctual. Or maybe the opposite? I mean, does the young alpha lion ever pick the mature lioness to pass along his gene pool? Does the lioness ever put on the boots and gleefully take her chosen mate to breed with?

Either way, it seemed like a good idea at the time… and it was mutual too. He bred me as fearlessly as I could have ever dreamed. Start to finish, rinse and repeat. Each time as if he didn’t think the last one got the job done. Backing up his words with that super star cock of his over and over and over again. Deeply inserting himself into the fertile vagina of a woman he first met as a baby.

And where was I mentally during all of this? I was thinking about all of that. Wondering if perhaps his mother knew. Sitting across the dinner table from her in her own home, my dazzling tits displayed under my sexy sundress one hand on her son and the other on her grandchild protruding beautifully from my tummy. The glow of fresh love making on both of our faces and the look in my eyes that says “I swallowed your son’s cum on the drive over here.” And, of course, the look of shame on her face as she tried and failed to get the image of us breeding out of her mind’s eye. It all went through my head at one point or another while the biggest, oldest cock in my sexual life pumped into my receptive young body.

Upon remembering those thoughts, I sprung to action in the biggest “oh shit!” moment in life to date. “That’s so fucked up, Rachel, oh my fucking God!” I screamed in my head as I rose from the bed, realisation drawing. “This is not my bed! This is not even my house!”. I was so preoccupied that I hadn’t realised I was next door… in the childhood bed of my lover who had long since left his childhood home. I was alone in his old bed and the room still carried the faint aroma of our sex.

I needed to get up, find my clothes and somehow get home without being seen. I climbed out of his cramped double bed but having spent the last six or more hours on my back, my legs were weak and I stumbled stepping into my panties backwards. As I attempted to fix them, the true scale of our recent deeds came into the light. Gravity had been waiting to begin the purge from loins and, after all Jeff did to me, my vagina was now rapidly seeping my lovers seed. “Fuck.” I said aloud as I dropped my panties once again and darted into the adjoining bathroom. The first washcloth got a lot but soon saturated and was just spreading it around my inner thighs. Reaching for a second one, my phone dinged. I picked it up to see it was Jeff.

The text read: “You’re incredible” along with a selfie of him smiling and looking remarkably handsome.

I read and re-read the text several times while standing naked in his bathroom. I looked up into the vanity mirror to see my reflection. Even under stress I still looked quite sexy. I looked back at my phone, maximized his photo and quickly transitioned from hastily cleaning myself to furiously masturbating. Legs parted with my back pressed against the wall, my fingertips sloshed around through the collection of cum and gave my clitoris the stimulation it was suddenly demanding to go along with the oral sex I was receiving in my active imagination. Completely forgetting why I had gotten out of bed in the first place, I soon found myself groaning into my reflection trying to kid myself into thinking Jeff was between my thighs. “No! Someone might hear you!” I scolded my horny alter ego and chose to turn on the shower. After a few minutes of washing the sticky ejaculate from my flesh I emerged from the hot cubicle and grabbed one of his towels to dry off. I wiped the condensation from the bathroom mirror and leaned close, checking my face in the small window I’d made on the glass. The tiny room was full of steam and the smell of shampoo and soap.

“Ok Rachel, you now at the very least look presentable… but naked.” I said leaning in even closer, scrutinizing my face. I could already feel a thin film of sweat on my back; it was going to be another boiling hot day and I had just made it incredibly awkward.

“I didn’t think you’d still be here.”

I blushed. Jeff was standing at the bathroom door, staring intently at my burning face.

“I – I want to be here, Jeff. With you…”

“Then stay.” He said, his eyes smouldering. “Last night was unexpected-”

“That’s the problem isn’t it? I’m too young. I’m not what you want-”

“You are exactly what I want, Rachel!” He interrupted, “It’s like I was always meant to be with you.”

“My parents wouldn’t be happy. Your parents wouldn’t be happy.” I said as if trying to convince myself that what other people think would be enough to make him turn and walk away.

“There’s more, isn’t there?” he said. “I can tell."

"Your brother…” I sighed, “When I was younger… we nearly…”

“You didn’t, and what if you did? I want you, Rachel. Stop fighting this. Stop looking for excuses.” He moved in close so I could feel his breath on my cheek. I could smell his aftershave, and sweat, and damn – I suddenly wanted to lick his bare chest. I wanted him to –

“I bet that if I touched you now you’d be wet,” he said.

I bit my lip.

“That’s one thing you’ll never find out,” I whispered.

Without a word he picked me up, hands around my waist, and sat me down on the sink and gently, firmly, opened my legs. He started to stroke my thighs with his thumbs. I’m so in shock I forgot where I was once more.

“Mmm, lovely,” he breathed, his thumbs roaming higher. They reached my vulva, and began to stroke my sensitive lips.

“Stop it,” I murmured. Yeah, I really sounded like I meant it.

He didn’t hear me, as his thumbs slid between my labia and pressed into my cunt.

“Told you,” he said horsley. “I could slip in there right now – you’re lovely and wet, Rachel. I bet you taste nice too.”

He stopped stroking me and licked one of his thumbs. He then knelt down in front of me and forced my thighs wider.

“No, please don’t.” I’m beginning to panic through my haze of longing and struggle against his grip. “What if someone comes?”

“Isn’t that the idea?”

I closed my eyes as I felt his breath on my pouting lips labia. His tongue slowly snaked up and down my lips, dipping in and out, flicking over my clit. I felt his mouth kiss me, then – jeez, he was sucking me. No-one had ever done that to me before, and it hurt, and it ached, and I tried to stop myself begging him to just fuck me. He was sliding his fingers into my cunt, two, three, I don’t know, and I could feel the goose bumps on my thighs starting to prickle.

“Oh Jeff!” My nipples were tingling along with my clit, and I needed him to do something, anything. I wanted him to bite my nipples, to suck them so that the blood rushed and burned, I wanted to feel his cock filling me, hurting me.

Jeff stopped, and rose up from his knees.

“Do you want to taste yourself?”

I nodded, dumb with wanting so much.

He kissed me firmly, then opened my mouth with his tongue. I could taste myself, tangy and musky, and my clit throbbed again. I sucked on his tongue and lips and felt him groan.

I wrapped my legs around him and pulled him in close. His hard-on rubbed my pussy through his jeans and I nearly exploded with lust.

“Please,” I begged.

One hand squeezed my breast, catching my nipple between thumb and finger, sending fire through my body. With the other he unzipped his jeans, and hitched them down. I couldn’t see anything, but oh boy, I could feel it. He rubbed his prick up and down, following the path his tongue had taken, massaging my clit with its head.

He kissed me again, then slid his cock oh so slowly into my needy cunt.

His was not the longest cock in the world but it was thick, and the way he teased me, pulling almost all the way out, then sliding in hard, I knew I was going to cum very soon.

“How does that feel, Rachel?” His lips were on my neck as he pinched my nipples harder.

My pussy was starting to twitch and jump. As he bit my neck I couldn’t keep it in and cried out as I climaxed, my vagina squeezing his gorgeous cock.

I held on tightly as my orgasm burned through my body.

“Fuck me,” I gaspped.

“Thought I just did,” he smiled. He was still inside me, still hard. He kissed me – god, I was starting to love his kisses – then fucked me until he shuddered and groaned into my shoulder.

We clung together for a moment, then he leaned back and grinned.

“And I thought you didn’t like me,” he said.

“I was just a girl.” I grinned back. “Now I am a woman.” I stroked his face. He kissed my palm, then gently sucked my fingers.

“I can be anything you like, anything for you,” he said happily.

“Jeff… do you love me?” I crooned as I held onto him tightly, his sperm once again inseminating my young body. I awaited his response until we were both startled by a shrill female voice.

“Jeff, are you done in the shower?” His mum called from beyond the bedroom door. We both froze in position. His member softening inside me.

“Er, yes mum,” he replied, “Rachel and I will be down in a minute.”

“Oh, Rachel’s here? That’s nice. I’ll make you both some breakfast.”

“I need to get dressed!” I hissed as his cock slipped out of its new home.

“I guess it’s serious, Rachel, I’m introducing you to my parents.” He laughed.

“They already know me. They are going to think I’m even more of a slut.”

“They will love you… because I already do.”

“Really?"

"Really.”

“Maybe we should meet up tonight,” I said, “then maybe I can repay some of the attention you’ve paid me.”

“Can’t wait,” he smiled and handed me my clothes. He zipped up his jeans, and I slipped off the table and dressed myself quickly. Fixing my top and smoothing down my skirt. When we were sure we looked decent, we headed downstairs to face his parents.

——–

“It is lovely to see you Mr and Mrs Richards” I said, “it has been ages.”

“We didn’t realise you had spent the night.” Mrs Richards replied disapprovingly. Her gaze fell on me then her oldest son who just brushed her off.

“Yes it has been far too long since we last saw you.” Then he paused as he looked directly into my eyes and held my gaze for a few moments. “Far too long indeed.”

I smiled in return and quickly flicked my eyes over him. He was definitely my type, older and self sufficient, handsome and looked as though he was visiting a gym. His well-defined arm muscles were obvious as he was wearing a short sleeved shirt which hugged his torso well enough to hint at the work he was obviously putting in. He was not muscle bound, but nicely toned.

I watched his eyes as they darted across my chest, he was obviously inspecting me in the same way that I had done with him a second before. What a shame his view would not be a patch on mine. I was brought round from my musings as Jeff’s parents looked at each other. They went about their breakfast routine and someone asked if I wanted another drink and I declined.

I felt so uncomfortable. Growing up next door to the Richards wasn’t easy. Our families couldn’t be more unalike. My parents had girls, they had older boys, we all took jobs and struggled through college, they were intellectual and in well paid jobs. I still lived with my parents but Jeff had moved away years ago… I hadn’t seen him for the best part of a decade… before last night. To make matters worse, when I was a teen… I had my first kiss with Joseph, Jeff’s brother. I was innocent and he was hot, my preteen years were spent dreaming of him and I must have pestered him incessantly before he agreed to kiss me. He dragged me to his bedroom and that kiss was wet and sloppy but made me feel desirable when he could have any one of the girls who seemed to flock to him. It ended in disaster as just as things were getting interesting, Mr and Mrs Richards burst into his room and I was dragged from the house, labeled as a slut and worse as I was thrown through my own front door. I was devastated and I never really spent any more time with Joseph. My mum understood and helped me recover from my first broken heart. Things were always frosty between our families. Mr and Mrs Richards looked down on us… and now I was in their kitchen, sharing breakfast with them carrying their oldest son’s seed in my womb.

We sat in silence for a few moments before Jeff spoke again. “Rachel was locked out of her house last night so I gave her my old bed. I slept on the sofa. By the way you look great Rachel, I love the way you have done your hair and that dress is perfect for you.”

“Jeff, you’re such a gentleman,” Mrs Richards smiled adoringly at her son.

“Yes, I must admit I was surprised to find you snoring on the sofa this morning when I came downstairs.” Mr Richards said, frowning. Ah! That makes sense! That’s why I woke up alone. He sneaked downstairs anticipating this meeting. Clever boy – I mean man! “I hope you slept well, Rachel,” he continued, “I understand the boys threw a bit of a party last night. I’m sorry they got you involved.”

His words were said without feeling, as if he were reading from a script. I understood, he was trying to be polite but there was still bad blood between our families.

“Thanks Mr Richards, I appreciate that a lot. Yes, I think your boys had fun last night.” I saw Mrs Richards eyes widen and she smiled as Jeff chuckled under his breath. Mr Richards scowled.

“You look radiant, Rachel,” Jeff made the compliment but glanced at his mother seeing if she could read into his words, “Everyone thinks you are lovely, we always have. Coffee?”

I blushed and was grateful for his presence “Yes please. You look as though you have been taking good care of yourself too Jeff. You have certainly grown up a lot since I last saw you.”

Jeff made no reply for a moment, but I could see he was looking directly at my cleavage which my dress was highlighting with its black lace vee neckline. His eyes wandered down my body and settled on my thigh which was slightly exposed as the skirt had ridden up when I sat down. The top band of my stocking was just visible. I adjusted my hem to pull it down and maintain my dignity.

Realising I had spotted where he was looking; he hurriedly looked up and said simply “Yeah, errr… Thanks.” His mother was shooting daggers at him with her eyes. This time his father was the one who was smiling.

We sat in silence for a few moments, sipping on our respective drinks before Jeff spoke again. “Let me walk you home.”

Without thinking I stood up rather awkwardly, eager to escape his family’s scrutiny and Jeff caught my arm as I struggled to extricate myself from the seat whilst maintaining my dignity. Once I was safely up, he moved his hand to my back and encouraged me to walk towards the back door and into the garden. The sounds of a suburb Saturday morning filled the air as we slowly placed one foot in front of the other walking side by side in silence. Jeff was the first to break the silence.

“I am glad we got that out of the way. Mum and Dad are going to see a lot more of you. They need to get used to that.” He held my hand and looked into my eyes, “I meant what I said just now, it doesn’t matter what they think. I have always thought you are very lovely. You are beautiful and intelligent and fun to be with, I’ve been away too long and I have missed you growing up… into this.” He stood before me, palms open, his eyes following the curves of my body.

I didn’t know what to say and was turned away from him as I felt my face burn, partly due to embarrassment, partly due to an excess of hormones coursing through my veins. I would have jumped on him then and there if I could. When I eventually found some words I struggled to get them out and stammered the first two. “Ahhh emmml, err, I mean, I am flattered Jeff. Thanks, but… you should be saying that to some of the beautiful women your own age. I am sure you must have a girlfriend… a wife?”

“I’m not married,” he laughed, “but I have been in a serious relationship over the last few years. It ended.” He looked distant. “Can you believe that I came back home to get away from women?” The words sounded sincere, but I thought I had put the right amount of force into them, but not enough to cause offence. He decided to change the subject. “How are your parents, Rachel?”

As he finished speaking, I swung around and stood directly in front of him. “They are well thanks, mum had a scare a few months ago when she found a lump, but she got the all clear last week. But you are changing the subject, which is you. Us.”

“I want you, Rachel.” He said and his words spoke to something directly in my soul. I wanted to melt into his arms, kiss him and be with him forever. But I needed to be sensible about this. This was all too much too soon.

“Jeff, you can’t say things like that, you have been away making a success of life, you are literally old enough to be my father! I am just me, trying to make ends meet. We come from very different… worlds.”

He started to object, but I cut him off in mid-sentence, insisting he walk me to my front door. To my great relief, he only hesitated for a moment before nodding and leading me back the way we came then into the street.

“I would say the same thing every day, Rachel,” he said as we carefully made our way over the grass. “I know I can’t let you slip through my fingers, I’m not crazy, I know what I am saying.”

It was time to pull out the big guns. “Jeff, it is lovely that you think that way, but I am a young woman looking for a purpose in life and the ex-girlfriend of your brother! Your parents hate me and always have. You can do so much better than me.”

“I don’t suppose you realise this, but I wanted you back then. I was jealous that you only seemed to have eyes for my brother. I think last night was more than just a one night stand. It was a taste of what could be… every day of my life. Everything felt so right with you. Give me a chance?”

I was once again struck dumb as I struggled to make sense of what he was saying and, if I was honest, my very real ego boost from his words, even if I did suspect lust for a younger woman was doing most of the talking. I decided to continue on a firm track.

“Look,” I said with not nearly as much conviction as I felt might be appropriate, “you are treading very thin ice approaching a girl who is almost half your age like this, I think maybe we should drop the whole subject now.’

Jeff simply nodded and we increased pace slightly as we entered the pool of light from my front porch. We parted without words as I entered the house. I made my way to the drinks cabinet as I realised I was now shaking with the shock and, yes, to be honest, the excitement of what had just happened. Did I lead him on? Did he really want me as much as I wanted him?

I felt the sticky mess in my panties and knew that it could already be too late. I drank an entire glass of wine in short order before grabbing another and began to plan my weekend. This certainly had not been part of my plans.

Sometime later in the day, after cleaning the house and completing my chores, I once again made my way outside and walked into the garden to try and stop the whirling maelstrom of emotions rampaging in my head. I stopped at the garden seat. I didn’t sit down, but continued walking slowly as I thought. Eventually I was as far as I could go and sat down on a tree stump that had been cut down and shaped into a sort of high backed throne.

I was still wrapped in my own thoughts as I spotted a shape moving and approaching. I sat dead still Jeff’s voice cut through the cool evening air.

“I saw you sneaking out and decided to follow, look, I am sorry if I upset you earlier, it was the last thing I wanted to do.”

“There is no need to apologise Jeff, I am sure you didn’t want to cause any offence, but you need to remember what I said.” I was certain that my words sounded decisive, even if I wasn’t. The truth was that I was very flattered by his attention and it had been a long time since anyone had said anything like it to me. I hoped it didn’t show.

Jeff stood in front of me, breathing deeply I noticed as I observed his chest rising and falling. He really was very handsome and I couldn’t help my mind wandering off and imagining him naked once more. I remained in this mode of thought for quite some moments as we faced each other in the growing darkness, features just visible in the tiny glimmer of light emanating from the setting sun. Suddenly I realised what I was thinking and snapped out of my daydreaming. I started to rise.

Whoever had cut the tree into a chair had taken the seat a bit low. This was a fact that I realised as I tried to rise from my sitting position. Realising my difficulty, Jeff offered both hands to assist which I gladly accepted. As I rose, propelled by those strong arms, I realised that he was standing very close to me. As I straightened my legs, those same strong arms pulled me into an embrace and held firm against his body. I could feel him, lithe, muscular and toned, solid in comparison to my softer body so that I moulded to him as he pulled me close.

His lips met mine and all of my defences fell away instantly. Eagerly I accepted his probing tongue and pushed back with my own. His hands, still firm against my back, began to slowly caress and run over it. I melted and submitted to him totally, trusting him to hold me and not to let me fall. His hands slipped down the small of my back and ran down over my buttocks. Again he applied pressure pulling my lower body into him applying force to my behind. Such was the pressure that I became aware of his hardness pressing into my stomach. He was very hard indeed and I felt a sudden flood of excitement in my own loins.

More urgently now, he pressed his lips, his tongue flicking and darting into my eager mouth, my own tongue responding in kind, probing, testing, tasting. His grip slackened as he ran his right hand around my side, under my arm and directly onto my left breasts. My nipples sprang hard, pushing against the thin fabric of my bra. His fingers sliding, testing, before finally locating my hard nipple and squeezing gently, sending waves of pleasure through the core of my being. His left hand joined his right on my other breast before rapidly slipping down my body, under my skirt hem and up the inside of my thigh. I felt him tremble as his hand ran over the top of my stocking and onto bare flesh.

In seconds his probing fingers had found my crotch and I willingly thrust my hips forward allowing him better access. His fingers ran around the leg of my panties and effortlessly parted the material from my inner leg and made their way to the slick excited wetness that lay below. He ran a finger over the outside of my pussy lips, spreading my juices around their outer edge. I felt another thrill of excitement as first one, then another finger entered me, easily sliding up into my most sacred place, spreading me and making me ready for what must surely follow.

Suddenly my head sprang back into action. I wanted this, I wanted it very badly indeed, but to be caught out in the open was bad enough, but to add regret at hasty actions was a step too far. Roughly I pulled away from him, causing him to groan.

“No… We can’t do this, Jeff,” I said, sounding as though I was about to burst into tears. “We can’t because… we aren’t being sensible… and it’s just wrong.”

“How can it be wrong, we both want this?” he whispered. He looked like a little boy who was lost and I nearly gave in on the spot. I held my resolve and set off back to my house vowing not to come out again until then next day. I would not look back. This was far too sudden… too fast… it wasn’t appropriate! He was older, I needed to think about the morning after pill, and our parents would kill us then each other. I think he was initially startled by the suddenness of my departure and it took him a few paces to catch up. He took me by the arm and begged me to stop.

“Rachel, I need you,” he said, “I have needed you since forever and I want to have you, urgently, here and now. I want this and everything that follows. I want you.”

I had to think of something to say and I was struggling against the fog of confusion and my own urgent desires. “OK, here’s the deal. You say that to me again when you and I have been on a date… just one date, no sex! Then we will see what happens from there.”

I could tell he was almost as confused as me as it took a while for my words to sink in. Eventually he nodded his agreement and we continued our journey towards the house. I have never been so glad of a decision as I was at that moment as I spotted my Mother approaching.

“Oh, there you are, I have been looking all over for you, it is nearly time for dinner.” I was sure that my face was about to give the whole game away, but just about held it together to make an excuse. “You remember Jeff from next door, don’t you?”

“Yes of course, hello Jeff, how are you? It has been years! I am glad to see you are getting reacquainted with the neighborhood. Are you staying long?”

“Until I get my own place. Rachel and I were just having a catch up, I didn’t realise the time.”

“Oh that’s nice, but I am afraid I really must tear her away as I need a little help in the kitchen.”

With that we set off along the path to the house and I was glad of the darkness inside for hiding the redness of my face. I worked almost mechanically as I fought my conflicting feelings again. Feeling quite sensible and calm now, I knew that my feelings for him were wrong. I had never been tempted so badly before and I vowed I never would again. As I climbed into bed that night, I thanked my good sense for stopping things before they went past the point of no return. It was a close call and I genuinely felt sorry for Jeff, I had undoubtedly let things go too far. I caressed my tummy and wondered if it was already too late.

——–

The next morning, a Sunday, I was spared the need to further cover my embarrassment with my parents as I got up late, just in time to say goodbye to them as they departed to spend time with friends. They did this every Sunday. I smiled at how much of a habitual creatures they were. I would at least have some time to further distance myself from my guilt trip from the previous night’s events and make plans that didn’t involve carrying Jeff’s baby.

That was a mistake. My mind immediately filled with thoughts of Jeff and the pleasures we had shared. I did allow myself a smile recalling how desperate my new boyfriend had been, how aroused he was and how quickly he had found his way into my underwear. I made a coffee and sat in the kitchen slowly recovering before wandering to the shower room for a long, hot, soapy drenching, just what the doctor ordered. That afternoon I would make a visit to the pharmacy for a pill to ensure I didn’t complicate things further. I wasn’t on birth control and a baby with a man I had only just met shouldn’t be on my agenda… but how I wish it was. I imagined our little family… our perfect lives. He was an amazing lover and was an eligible and self made man.

Some considerable time later, as I was drying my hair with a towel, I became aware of the doorbell. I decided at first it was probably some religious nutcases trying to drum up members of their community. The ringing persisted and I felt obliged to answer thinking that my parents had forgotten something and their door keys. I quickly threw a robe on and ran to the door. There, standing with a bunch of flowers in his hand, grinning from ear to ear, was Jeff. My mouth hung open, I had been certain that he would never come to the house again. My mind was racing, I had better not let the neighbours see, gossip from them would be the undoing of me. Quickly, I beckoned Jeff inside the house. I was still standing slack jawed when he spoke.

“You said you wanted to go on a date. Well, here I am and I want to do this properly, Rachel. Will you go out with me? My brother knew your folks would be going out as they always do on Sundays. I checked for the car as I passed the house, went to the florist and bought these flowers, then came straight here. Are you free?”

I could only meet his words with silence. He continued.

“Anyway, I was serious last night, you make me tremble all over when I think of you, I have always wanted you and I want you desperately now and forever. I wanted you desperately last night too. Every sinew of my body aches for you. I would like to date you… I want to find my happily ever after… I don’t want to lose something so special. Please… say yes.”

He exhaled deeply and whispered, “Wow. I forgot how good you are with words.” He didn’t blink, or turn away, he just stood there, taking me in. It made me blush, the way he was staring at me. No one had ever looked at me like that.

“Oh,” he exclaimed, abruptly remembering the flowers he had brought. He handed me the bouquet, smiling.

“These are gorgeous,” I murmured, surprised. “Are they some kind of rose?”

“Lisianthus!” He announced to me proudly, grinning. “They’re pretty, right? I had to write down what they were called because I knew I’d forget. I know it’s kind of a cliche but I wanted to get you something beautiful, and it’s also sort of a hint.”

“A hint?” I asked, perplexed, waving him inside so I coulf set the flowers in water.

“For our date, if you’re interested?” he responded.

“Really?” I asked, wheels turning. Where was he going with flowers? Or was the name a hint?

“Shit, I shouldn’t have said anything,” he laughed immediately. “Don’t guess! It will take all the fun out of it! Do you want to give this relationship a chance? Please, say yes?” He begged.

“Ok, ok,” I giggled, arranging the fragrant blossoms into a jar. Then, without thinking, I hugged him tightly.

“Thank you. I was hoping to see you again and have this… romance… play out properly,” I told him softly in his ear.

He pressed his temple against mine and I could feel his heart pounding in his chest. Or maybe it was mine, the beats indistinguishable between us, our bodies practically one.

“I would happily skip to the end and declare my undying love for you, Rachel. I really want to do things right,” he sighed. “I’ve been frantic all day. I wanted to call but I didn’t want to harass you if you were just being kind. I thought that what you did for me, maybe you did it because you’re a good person, not because you were attracted to me. I was afraid to overstep.”

“I was attracted to you!” I pulled away, lifting my head to meet his gaze. I corrected myself.

“I am attracted to you.”

I could feel the heat spread across my cheeks when I said it, freckles hidden beneath the sudden flush.

Jeff hugged me again, then lifted his hand to my jaw. He lowered his face towards mine, our lips meeting softly. We shared one single kiss, sweet and gentle.

“I could do that all night,” he whispered. “But I want to take you out first. You deserve a great date, I hope I can give you one.”

He looked down at my feet, “I was going to make sure you wore comfortable shoes. Are those ok to walk in?”

“Yep,” I smiled. “I’m good.”

I was practically floating anyway.

He walked me out to his car, a Porsche, and like a true gentleman he opened the passenger door and saw me inside. He then joined me and we set out on our magical mystery tour. He pulled in at the botanical gardens just before sunset, stretches of its lush foliage awash in a warm, inviting glow. There was something magical about being here in the evening, as though we had accidentally stumbled into the backyard of a god, each shrub and tree and flower bathed in gold, beckoning us with light.

“I didn’t know you could come here this late,” I murmured, momentarily paralysed by the gardens’ beauty.

“It’s usually closed, but they have it open this week for nighttime walks,” Jeff grinned, clearly excited. “I don’t know much about plants but it looked pretty romantic to me. I hope it’s ok.”

I squeezed his hand, still shocked by the bounty surrounding us. “It’s more than ok. This is incredible!”

“Wait until the sun goes down,” he laughed. “They have lights everywhere. It’s going to be like a fairytale out here.”

For a moment he looked shy, embarrassed about his own enjoyment, so I kissed his cheek and thanked him. This was perfect.

We wandered inside one of the buildings, a tall glass conservatory filled with tropical plants. Vines cascaded down from the ceiling, dense and sumptuous greenery arched over the concrete paths. I held his hand as we walked through it, pointing out plants or flowers as they stirred our curiosity, when suddenly, I let out a small squeal and jumped.

“What was that?” Jeff asked with concern.

“A butterfly,” I admitted, giggling. “Oh, crap!” I flinched again, squeezing tightly onto his arm.

“Oh,” he said with adoration and love in his eyes, “you’re afraid of butterflies?”

I hit him tightly, pretending to be offended. “Flappy giant bugs!” I cried in self-defense.

“But if you watch closely you can see the beauty in them,” he smiled, “just like you”.

“I know they’re beautiful,” I ducked as another one made a drunken beeline for my head. “But they’re still bugs. Big ones!” I buried my face against his neck.

“Oh my god,” he looked crestfallen, “I’m so sorry Rachel, I had no idea. It’s like you’re afraid of tiny horses and I took you to a petting zoo.”

“I can be brave,” I assured him. Proud of myself for soldiering on. Shaking only a tiny bit but he held onto me protectively.

“We can go back outside anyway,” he smiled, kissing my shoulder. He pointed out beyond the glass walls, “The sun is almost down, let’s watch the rest out there.”

I followed him to a small bench and we rested for a moment, watching the sun sink below the horizon as the garden lights came on, surrounding us with the pale flickering glow of fairy lights. Lost in a sea of electric fireflies, hovering, humming. I rested my head on his shoulder and closed my eyes, memorising this moment. He was so protective of me. Yes he was older but he looked at me like I was fragile and precious to him. I liked that a lot.

We walked through the gardens afterwards, wandering through the trees and their lanterns, strings of glass orbs softly illuminating verdant branches. I filled my lungs with the aroma of the plants and the scent of Jeff, absorbed by the beauty of this place and dizzy with attraction. I had never felt so close to someone I barely knew, but I guess our connection was far from typical.

“Time for me to take you to dinner,” he announced when we neared the end of the trail. “I didn’t know what you liked so I made reservations at a couple different places, I’ll cancel whatever you don’t want. There’s sushi, Italian, and some super old-school steakhouse. The kind of place where they will definitely call you honey or sweetheart.”

“As long as nobody calls me sugartits,” I giggled.

Jeff laughed, but I caught his eyes briefly scanning my chest. Probably wondering where they were. He looked away quickly.

“I promise not to call you sugartits.” He said, raising his eyebrows mischievously.

I returned a sly smile. “Maybe later,” I shrugged, knowing he would never call me anything that ridiculous. I immediately started to formulate some pet names for him in my head.

We held eye contact for a moment, and it was like nothing else existed. The entire world contained in a single moment, the rest not yet breathed into existence.

“Italian please.” I whispered.

“Your wish is my command,” he breathed, “your carriage awaits.” With that we linked arms and made our way back to his car then onwards to the restaurant.

——–

“Good choice, Rachel,” Jeff nodded as we finished our meals, “This is a top class restaurant and the food was amazing.” Jeff said happily, paying his respect as I popped the last of my pasta into my mouth.

“I know,” I swallowed and grinned. “It’s not cheap either. I wish I could eat like this every day without gaining any weight.”

“You look perfect as you are, Rachel."

"Trust me, I could get used to this,” I added, reaching for my napkin.

“Well, I could arrange that,” he replied, taking a swig of his beer. “I love spending time with you. You are fascinating.”

I clinked my glass against his and smiled. He wasn’t kidding, it was written all over his handsome face. I loved it.

“So,” he continued, taking a deep breath and lifting an eyebrow.

“My brother… How far did things go with Joseph?”

I almost choked. I didn’t need a mirror to know how red my face was at that moment.

“That seems like such a long time ago now.”

“He used to talk about you all the time. I just…” he carefully chose his words,“…didn’t want to… make things awkward… between you both.”

“I was young, and I was besotted with him… but your parents ended it before…” Now it was my turn to stumble on my words.

“Did you have sex?” He asked, curious. His eyes searched mine.

“I wanted to,” I confessed. “I think I was ready. But we only did… a few things together."

"I see.” He said. I tried to read his thoughts and could see that he was trying to come to terms with what might or might not have happened. I decided to put him out of his misery.

“We fooled around. He made me cum with his fingers. I gave him a hand job. The night your parents found us we were going to have oral sex for the first time.”

“Oral sex?” He smiled, leaning in.

I set down my napkin. I was embarrassed now, and a little afraid. I didn’t want him to look at me any differently than he had tonight.

“Does it bother you, if we did things?”

I held my breath.

“Oh! No no,” he laughed. “Honestly, it’s kind of hot. Ok, it’s really hot. But mostly, yeah, maybe it’s a little untraditional that you were with him but I can see why he was into you. Rachel, I just want you to be completely at ease with… me.”

“I am, Jeff. Joseph and I were looking to conquer a few firsts. We were young and he made me feel like I was becoming a woman. It was years ago. I’ve barely seen him since.”

“Then I’m glad that you both found a way to make each other’s life a tiny bit better. I would never hold that against you, Rachel.”

He reached for my hand.

“I’m pretty open,” he told me, his voice thoughtful, “even if you were, you know, a thing back then, I don’t think I mind. You care about people. I would never want to change that or hold you back from being who you want to be. Or being with who you want to be with.”

I can’t believe how understanding he was. His brother and I were never more than friends. Yes, we shared a clumsy fondle and an orgasm or two, but Jeff was keen to let me know he didn’t care.

Actually, he seemed grateful.

I squeezed his hand, relieved. There was nothing sweeter he could have given me, nothing more important he could have said, than simply encouraging me to be myself.

I’d spent years wishing I was someone else, and I didn’t want to go back.

He didn’t want me to either.

“Do you think we should grab a drink?” He asked once he had polished off our meals and paid the tab. “There’s a really cute bar a few blocks down.”

“Sure!” I smiled. I didn’t care where we went, I just didn’t want this night to end.

I grabbed my jacket and purse from the booth and slid out to stand beside him. He held the door open for me as we left, exiting into the fading heat of a summer night.

We only made it a block when it happened. A flash of light, then the world abruptly cracked open, unable to hold the flood back any longer. I gasped as torrential rain hit the pavement, water soaking through my dress and hair. It was so sudden, so unexpected. Our bodies were drenched and dripping.

Jeff grabbed my hand and we darted into an alley, hiding against the wall beneath an overhang. Deaf to any sound but the rain pounding the cement and pouring onto the cars around us.

He was leaning with his palms against his knees, laughing. Both of us cracking up at this immediate pivot in our night. I was still giggling when I saw that he stopped, that he was watching me intently… Staring at the way my dress now clung to my wet body, my nipples obviously hard and visible through the soaked fabric. As if caught in a spell he reached for my face and kissed me.

He wasn’t slow or gentle this time, his restraint washed away by the summer storm.

He kissed me harder, pressing me against the wall. I moaned, grabbing onto his back. I wrapped my fingers around his arm, lean but muscular. His hand moved to my collarbone and his bicep tensed, I pressed my hips against him in response.

He moved his mouth along my neck, gently sucking and biting as he slipped the straps of my dress and bra off my shoulder, pulling them lower, exposing a single breast. My flesh was cool and wet, my nipples thick and stiff when he drew one into his mouth.

I shivered as he flicked his warm tongue against it, circling and caressing. Pulling the nub even tighter.

I ran my hands through his thick hair and tilted my head back. The rain was still streaming down around us, there was nobody else out there, but I didn’t think I would even have minded if there was. I didn’t care who saw me like this, pinned against a wall, dress partially pulled down with Jeff’s lips searching my chest. The scent of the rain on the warm pavement was filling the air, filling our future with nostalgia for that moment. A story to tell our grandchildren.

His hand reached up to cup me as his mouth met mine again.

“Can I take you back home?” He whispered.

“Yes,” I responded.

Yes, I begged.

Pleading.

Let’s go.

——–

We barely made it through his parents’ front door when Jeff kissed me again. I dropped my purse and coat on the ground, backing up against the wall, feeling his body pressed against mine as we made out. His erection jutted hopefully against his pants. I wanted to touch it again, to feel it through the fabric, brushing my fingers against his head, searching along his shaft.

He didn’t give me the chance.

He knelt down on the ground, his hands running along my thighs. He peeled my damp panties away from my skin, pulling them all the way down my legs, parting them slightly. His fingers teased between my lips, finding a different kind of moisture than the rainwater permeating our clothes. Uncovering a small flood of my own.

“Are we alone?” I gasped.

“Yes.” He replied before letting out a slight sigh of approval when he sensed how aroused I was, gently plunging a finger deep into my body. This wasn’t the first time I had been fingered in this house. Jeff wasn’t the first Richards to have his fingertips on my most sensitive and private parts. But his touch was more experienced and pleasure inducing. He removed his probing finger, now coated with my wetness, before plunging in once more, adding another finger and doubling my pleasure. I closed my eyes and moaned when he lifted my dress and brought his head between my legs. The tip of his tongue flirted with my clit while his fingers moved softly and deliberately inside of my pussy, rubbing along the inner wall, making me tremble with desire.

“Jeff,” I whispered, bracing myself. Running my fingertips down through his hair as he continued working his hands and mouth against me, licking and sucking my clit in rhythm with his fingers.

I moved my hips back against him, breathing faster. He increased his pace to match mine, every sensation in my body distilled to a single spot between my legs. Each flick of his tongue against my clit sending waves of pleasure up my spine.

I was getting so close.

“Oh, Jeff. Don’t stop,” I murmured. “Please don’t stop.”

He increased his pressure and my entire body began to shake uncontrollably.

“Fuck,” I exhaled. “Right there.” I tilted my head back against the wall, wet hair tumbling down my back.

His hand on my hip, pulling me harder against his mouth.

“Cum for me, Rachel,” he whispered.

I was over the edge as soon as he said the words, softly bucking against his mouth, cumming around his fingers as they gently pumped inside of me.

“Ahhh…You taste amazing…” he said in a hushed voice against my thigh, his hand moving slower, carefully pressing into my pussy. Responding to each contraction. His tongue probed gingerly between my slick folds then he replaced his fingers back inside of me, drawing the juices from my body into his.

I wanted to sink onto the floor. To melt, my body as no more than a puddle. It was taking every ounce of energy I had to remain upright.

Jeff looked up at me and smiled, and I covered my face shyly. I didn’t expect to orgasm so quickly. I had no idea he could do that to me. I was in awe of this man.

“Oh, you’re not done,” he laughed, standing back up and trailing his hand down my arm and my wrist, pressing into my palm. “At least, I hope not,” he added.

I don’t know what to say so I kissed him, exploring his tongue with my own, tasting myself in his mouth. Sweet, salty. His saliva mixed with my nectar.

I continued kissing him as we held onto each other, leading him to his old bedroom.

I lifted my wet dress and bra over my head, shivering. He paused to look at me again, to take my body in now that I was fully nude. I could see his penis begging to escape his pants and I ached for it. I was throbbing, seeing how badly he wanted me. Knowing how badly I wanted him. I unbuttoned his damp shirt, slipping him out of it. Kissing the muscles of his shoulders and chest as my hands worked their way down to his zipper.

We pulled his pants off of him, following with his wet boxer briefs. He held me tightly against his body, offering me his warmth, his lean and toned figure pressing against my slender one while his hands grazed my hips, my ass, my breasts.

Oh how I needed him. I briefly considered contraception but I knew I wanted to take his sperm and cherish it. I wanted my eggs to be bathed in his potent seed. I wanted to be his, joined to him forever and a day. I needed to be his woman, inseminated with his babies. Fuck! What was I thinking! But I smiled secretly to myself – we would create beautiful children together.

I lowered my hand to wrap it around his erection, testing the smooth flesh with my fingers. Running them lightly up and down his magnificent cock. Listening to him sigh.

I guided him to his small bed and let him lie back as I kissed my way down his abdomen, lips brushing and tasting along his tight core, following the subtle trail of hair down his flat stomach. The arrow of muscle between his hips.

My face was now level with his pelvis, and I brought my mouth down to his gently throbbing. Kissing it softly. Licking it slowly.

I moved my lips down his shaft, worshipping his erection with my tongue. Fitting him easily into my mouth.

He moaned as I swirled my tongue around him, massaging it against his underside. I moved up and down his sweet cock, wrapping my lips more firmly around him.

“Oh, wow. Shit. Wait, slow down,” Jeff gasped and struggled as I began to suck. I released his manhood with a pop and looked directly up into his dreamy eyes.

“Did I do something wrong?” I asked, knowing the sight of me worshiping his erection, wide eyed and innocent looking, would drive him insane… making him putty in my hands.

“Oh quite the opposite,” he sighed. “You are incredible, Rachel. I just got too close. I don’t want to let go yet.”

“Oh, ok,” I murmured, my fingers still absentmindedly exploring his penis.

“Watching you suck me, looking into your eyes,” he began, “it was so hot. So dirty!” He blushed.

“Oh, I know how to be a dirty girl, Jeff.” His eyes lit up.

“You do?”

“Of course,” I responded.

“I was wondering if you could do that for me.”

His penis bobbed as he said the words. He was ready.

So was I.

I wanted to watch him touch it.

“Play with your dick for me, Jeff,” I instructed him, softly.

I looked to him for approval and he smiled then closed his eyes, his breath quickening as he wrapped his finger and his thumb around his shaft.

“Use your fist,” I demanded.

He covered his cock with his hand and I sigh. He moaned almost imperceptibly, and returned to slowly stroking his cock. Gliding his fingers down his length and over his head.

I loved watching him like this, imagining how he looked when he was alone. His manhood looked beautiful, no more than average in size, but I knew it fit me perfectly. It turned me on that he was pleasuring himself for me, that he was embracing that feeling. His eyes were still shut and I wondered, would he notice if I touched myself too? And if he did, would he mind?

I decided to find out, lowering my hand between my legs as he continued jerking himself off for both of our enjoyment.

“I’ve never sucked such a beautiful cock before,” I whispered to him, cautiously massaging my clit. His eyes were still closed but I was going to become the dirty girlfriend of his dreams.

“You’re lucky I even let something that wide into my mouth,” I said huskily, “I nearly choked on it.”

He pulled himself faster, then slower again. I missed feeling his purple head against my tongue and the salty tang of his manhood.

“I wanted you the first time I saw you,” I whispered confessionally, even though it was lie… Jeff was always out of reach… older, sexy and desirable yes, but to a preteen I only had eyes for his brother, Joseph. “I wanted to tell everyone I was fucking you. I couldn’t believe such an attractive older guy could want a little slut like me.” I watched his cock jump in his hand and smiled.

“I am so much younger than you, I’ve never given myself to a man so willingly. I want you Jeff. I want to fuck you every day for the rest of my life. I want to scream your name in ecstasy as your parents bang on the bedroom door. I want to have your babies!”

He let out a small cry of pleasure, his cheeks flushed. I rubbed my clit faster, hands trying to calm the throbbing elicited by this new experience. My breathing was now as fast as his own.

“I always had a thing for older men, I guess,” I offered honestly, “You know just how to treat a woman. My pussy has ached for you all day, Jeff. You’re not like the other boys… you’re nothing like your brother. I want you,” I gasped, “I want you inside me!”

“I want you… you’re incredible… I’ve never met anyone like you…”

“Is there anyone else in your life, Jeff?” I questioned. “Can we really be together?” In that moment he would have agreed to anything but it made my nipples tingle and my womb throb to ask. I paused, wondering if I had said too much.

“Rachel, I belong to you,” he murmured. “There is only you.”

Ok, then, on we go.

I continued moving my hand between my legs, shocked at how wet I was. I know he wouldn’t care if he saw but I felt a little guilty that he didn’t know I was touching myself too. That I was enjoying it as much as he was. My finger tip was flicking my exposed clitty when I noticed he had stopped masturbating. His eyes were open, locked on my vulva as my fingers strummed incessantly.

I stopped and looked up at him, my full, pink lips contorting into a pout again. “Jeff, doyou want to fuck me?”

“Of course I do, baby,” he reassured me. “But… mmm…” he was silenced as I quickly found his cock and wrapped my hand around it, giving it a few slow strokes. He loved my attention on his cock, but he wasn’t ready to give in and do me yet, and I knew it. It was time to play dirty.

“Do you want my hot little mouth back on your cock, Jeff?” he groaned uncomfortably as I slid down until my face was level with his cock. “Don’t you want me to suck your cock and play with your balls?” I looked him directly in the eye, “I think my older lover wants to fuck my little throat and cum in my mouth?” I inched closer to my prize as I spoke, breathing on his semi-erect cock. He couldn’t help but let out a moan, knowing that all he wanted was to fuck my mouth until my jaw was worn out. “Jeff?” My soft lips barely grazed his cock in a teasing kiss and he jerked from the gentle but effective sexual torture.

He clenched his jaw as his resolve quickly melted away and his hand moved to the back of my head to guide me closer to his cock. “Go ahead, sweetie.”

I gave him a wicked smile before sliding down from him and onto my knees on the bedroom carpet, licking my lips as I looked down at his delicious cock. He groaned in anticipation as I kissed the head of his swollen member so lightly and innocently that he was ready to grab me by my hair and force his cock down my throat, but somehow he managed to hold back and his patience paid off. I opened my mouth and suckled on the head of his cock like it was a lollipop, my tongue slipping on the underside and working it a bit, getting him harder by the second. I grinned as I let the rest of his cock slowly eased into my hot, wet mouth, sucking harder as I went along to let it all in. He felt the restrain of my throat’s natural gag reflex for a moment before penetrating deeply and immediately he was in heaven. He let out something like a cross between a groan and a moan of ecstasy, bucking his hips up so that my lips were wrapped around the base of his cock. I sucked hard, moaning a bit to cause vibrations to filter up along his member before I pulled my head back, tossing my hair to one side before I slid back down so that he could watch every inch of his hard cock disappearing into my young mouth. His moans were coming more frequently as I started to bob my head up and down his shaft, making sucking and smacking sounds as he thrusted gently.

With his cock nice and hard, I pulled away and let his cock pop out of my mouth. He almost growled in frustration as I smiled impishly up at him. I looked back at his cock and noted the smallest bit of pre-cum at the tip. I was quick to lick it up greedily. “Yum… does my baby want to cum in my mouth?”

“Yes,” he grumbled, again fighting the urge to savagely fuck my face.

“Then stand up and fuck my mouth,” I said, crawling backwards. He did a double take, as if he might have misheard, but a moment later he didn’t waste his time. He was on his feet, hands behind my head, guiding me to his cock. I grinned and opened my mouth up for him and slipped his throbbing penis between my voluptuous lips. Jeff moaned again as his cock slid into my throat and began to slide in and out as he fucked my mouth like a pussy.

I closed my eyes and sighed as he had his way with my face, though I was instantly brought to attention when his hand slipped down and found a breast, roughly mashing it in his hand, his thumb flickering over my nipples. I whimpered at first at the unusual attention while I was giving him oral pleasure, but I didn’t pull away. In fact, I let out a low moan as he continued to drive his sex in and out of my mouth.

My tongue started to twirl around the very tip of his cock, working it and sucking harder and harder. I gave the lightest, playful nibbles on his rock hard shaft, which sent him over the edge. He was now panting hard. “Aww, fuck, Rachel. Nngh. I’m gonna cum in your sweet little mouth. Ah…” he slammed into my throat one last time and let out a deep moan as the first spurt of his ejaculate coated my throat. His cock twitched as a few more streams of his salty cum drained out into my eager mouth and I swallowed it all up, working my mouth lazily down his shaft to clean it up of any stray cum before letting it pop back out.

He worked his fingers through my hair as I licked my lips and smiled, looking up at him. “Oh Rachel, you are perfection. You know just how to get me off.”

I began to stand and shrugged it off. “Practice makes perfect and I’m eager to learn from my more experienced lover.”

“Haha, I’m just sorry I didn’t have a bigger load for you to take,” he said in a mock apology.

I wrapped my arms around his neck and grinned. “Maybe next time?”

“For all time. Right,” he replied, nodding. “Now,” he started, his hands sliding down to the back of my thighs, “time for me to take care of you.” He gathered my little body up in his arms effortlessly, laying me gently down on his old bed. He climbed on top of me and instantly devoured my breasts, making me sigh and smile. I rubbed his shoulders as his tongue slid over an already semi-pert nipple and nipped at it gently, which caused me to whine and pout down at him. He just smiled his devilish grin and placed kisses along the valley between my breasts until he reached the other nipple, suckling it as his fingertips played with the other. I closed my eyes as his gentle ministrations drew various sighs and soft moans from me. I only opened my eyes when he started to kiss and nip his way down from my breasts and over my flat tummy.

“Hey,” I said with a giggle, “where do you think you’re going?”

He licked around my belly button and grinned. “I’m going to eat your pussy, sweetie.” He kissed my mound teasingly, which caused me to take a sharp little intake of breath. Still, I looked down at him with wide, pleading eyes.

“Are you sure there isn’t anyone else here?” He didn’t bother to reply and simply slipped a finger into the moist folds of my young pussy, moving it around as if testing the waters. “Wow,” he said while I squirmed a little from his teasing finger, “You get wet so easily.” He bent down to lick my little clit, which caused me to hiss and grab at his hair. Jeff smirked and decided to detract his attention from my clit for the time being and directed his tongue down along my vertical lips, licking up the wetness along my slit.

“Mmmm,” I managed between moans, “Baby, you don’t have to.”

“I want to,” he murmured before his tongue delved into my pussy, wriggling into my slick entrance. I hissed and whined again, but managed to keep my hips grounded as his tongue worked into me like a little, wiggling cock, sliding in and out with a steady rhythm. I let out a long, low moan of ecstasy. There was nothing that could describe the sensation of his tongue swirling in my steaming slit that made me squirm uncontrollably. He held my hips firmly but gently and raised his head, licking my pussy juice off of his lips. “Oh Rachel, I could get used to this.”

My only reply was soft whimpering and an uncomfortable squirming. He could read my signs. I desperately needed to cum. So, his attention finally returned to my sensitive clit and he sucked hard on the little nub. I gasped and jumped, convulsively pressing his face deeper into my pussy. He smiled a little as he nibbled on my clit, then took two fingers, sliding them into the moist folds of my pussy, pumping through the pulsating walls. I was moaning louder with each passing second, my head thrown back in pure ecstasy.

“Oh, baby,” I managed somehow, “Please don’t stop… ah…. oh, make me cum. Please.”

He didn’t need to be told. He loved to watch me cum, my erotic squirming and sexy moans got him hard all over again and suddenly my body seized up and began to shudder uncontrollably. “Mmm! Oh fuck, baby! I’m cumming! I’m cummm–”

All at once, I began to buck wildly as my pussy juices began to flow freely around his fingers and I could only mew contently as he slid his fingers out of my pussy and began to lick them clean. “Mmm… My baby’s so sweet. I could eat you up,” he teased with a grin before he grabbed my thighs and forced them apart, his mouth bearing down on my twitching, glistening pussy, slurping up my juices greedily, causing me to groan vaguely. The aftershocks of my intensive orgasm were prolonged from his desperate ministrations on my young pussy before he pulled away, his lips slick with my pussy juice. He crawled up my body, holding my face in his hands, and our lips met in a passionate embrace. I could taste my own pussy and somehow it’s all too erotic for words.

He grinned against my lips and started to place light kisses along my jawline to my ear, suckling my ear lobe and nibbling on it before he made a sort of beeline of kisses down my neck, which made me giggle. He could be so cute sometimes. I smiled down at him and rubbed his shoulders as his kisses trailed down to my breasts, his mouth clamping on my right breast, sucking hungrily. I took note of his deliberate grinding against my thigh, his cock growing harder.

I whined and pouted. “Don’t tease me, baby.”

His teeth brushed against my nipple as he grinned that cheeky little grin of hiss. “Who’s teasing?” he asked innocently, rotating his hips against my thigh.

He needed permission, oh the wonders of dating an older guy! He wanted me to ask for it. Alright, I’d say it. “I want you to fuck me, Jeff.”

“Oh, do you?” he continued to torture me, his cock grinding closer and closer to my pussy. He wanted more.

“Mmhmm,” I started, a bit distracted. “I want to feel your big cock in my tight little pussy. I want you to fuck my pussy raw, make me scream out when you fill up my steaming, young pussy with the contents of your heavy balls.”

He nibbled on my nipple and growled from my dirty talk. That’s all he needed. He positioned his hard rod against my aching pussy and I eagerly pushed up on him, but he pulled away, causing me to whimper desperately. He dipped back down carefully, rubbing the head of his cock along my moist slit. I started to groan, though I tried not to instinctively buck my hips, because I knew he would just retreat again, and my patience paid off. Just when I was about to lose it, he slipped just the head of his penis into my waiting vagina, causing me to moan softly. He applied pressure steadily, letting me feel every inch of him stretch my tight pussy.

“Please,” I whimpered.

“Shh, baby,” he murmured into my ear. “Good things come to those who wait for it.” But I could hear a wavering in his voice. He wanted it as bad as I did. He just wanted to drive me crazy first. I truly loved him.

I began to grind my teeth in anticipation, clawing at the couch cushions as he filled me to capacity, then withdrew and slid back in again, a bit faster this time. This was torture. I knew he intended on dragging out my next orgasm, making me beg for it, so I played along. “Baby, I need you to fuck me. Fuck me harder.”

He smirked and pulled back, almost completely out of me and this caused a look of horror to appear on my face for only a second before he rammed into me with all of the force he could, his balls slapping against my perfect little ass. My back arched and I threw my head back, reveling in the sweet force of his thrust. “Better?”

My only reply was a moan as I squirmed beneath him. Again, he read my signs. I wanted more. I needed more. He summoned up all of the energy that he had and started to drill away savagely at my sensitive little pussy. his voice was so deep and guttural that it almost sounds demonic as he spoke into my ear. “Yeah, you like that, don’t you? You like me using your hot little pussy like this, don’t you? Do you like being my little slut? You’re such a good little cum slut.”

He knew instinctively that I wanted to be his little slut. I liked how he kept me on my toes and just took me whenever he wanted me. I did feel like his fuck slave, his little cum slut, and I liked it. I moaned and whined, my hips instinctively bucking against his thrusts, making our fucking all the more intense. Then, somehow, with all of the control he still possessed, he stopped his wild assault on my throbbing pussy, half way out.

I looked up at him, bewildered and frustrated. I don’t know why he stopped. “Jeff… Baby?” he grinned and grabbed my hips, slamming into me so hard that I jerked back on the couch a few inches, and laughed. He was teasing me again.

“You’re horrible… horr– or– ah!” I couldn’t make an intelligible retort at that point, moaning and thrashing around beneath his powerful thrusts. I could hear him panting and feel him tensing. He was building up another load for me. I felt his lips coming down on mine to muffle my desperate moans as he rowed in and out of my perfect little body, wanting to make me cum more than anything, and he soon got his wish.

I pulled away from his mouth to throw my head back, screaming and growling into my next, even more intense orgasm. My pussy clenched around his cock, eagerly milking him for his cum. He moaned desperately as he struggled to work through the vice grip of my pulsing, slick pussy, wanting to feel this way as long as possible, but that was only for a few more thrusts. He let out an animalistic cry, drilling into me mercilessly as his cum spewed from his cock into my throbbing pussy.

“Yes… yes, that’s it… take it like the little whore you are. Take all of my cum. That’s it. Fuck yeah… that’s a good girl. Mmmm… such a good little slut,” he growled into my ear, making me smile.

Wave after wave of pleasure coursed through me, I could feel only Jeff’s massive cock deep inside of me. Never before had I experienced the feeling of only a cock inside of me while I came. No other sensations were registering, just the feeling of Jeff’s cock deep inside me and I could feel the beat of his pulse through his massive rod. I clutched at it with my vagina, never wanting this feeling to end.

He shot spurt after massive spurt of his sperm deep inside me. I could feel his member twitch in my cunt and his balls contract with each massive eruption of his semen. I clamped tight trying to contain the volume of sperm he was depositing inside.

Jeff’s massive orgasm was not to be contained, no matter how tightly I constricted my vagina around his slippery shaft. The massive flow from his cock coupled with my natural lubricant oozed out around his twitching penis and I could feel it trickling down my ass. Time after time I felt more jets of his sperm being shot into me, the force and excitement continued my climax for what seemed like forever. He collapsed onto me and I wrapped my legs around him, holding him close.

With each new spurt, more and more fluid escaped and I could feel its warmth as it oozed out. I stroked his hair as we both spasmed and quivered in the aftermath of our sex. It was amazing how just a little bit of dirty talk could inspire him to go such a very long way. I was not ending on that note though, he needed to know how I really felt. That I wanted him, that I loved him and that I felt lucky that we met. Still panting he lifted himself from my body and rolled onto his side, next to me on the small bed.

“Jeff?” I sighed, slipping two fingers into my pussy, pretending they were him.

“Yes?” He murmured, still lying on top of me holding me, tenderly, from behind, with one arm under my neck, wrapped around me, and I felt his softening penis pressing into my bottom. I felt his warm breath on the back of my neck and I felt at home. I was a vessel for his sperm, a lover to meet his every need. I wanted to make him mine.

“Do you love me?” His other hand was ever so lightly squeezing my left breast, as if to test its size and weight. I realised the enormity of what I had asked all in a second, and my immediate reaction was to wait and see what would happen. I kept my eyes closed and my breathing even. I was nervous and a little scared, but at the same time I found I kind of liked what he was doing.

“Yes, Rachel.” He said sleepily, holding me tightly, “I’m never letting you go…”.

I’d never had a long term boyfriend before. I had been on the verge of perhaps starting to date when things had happened between Jeff’s brother and me. After that traumatic experience I hadn’t wanted to go out with anybody. And since then I hadn’t had any time to really meet anyone. So no one (well – except myself!) had ever touched me the way Jeff had. No one had ever shown me such complete adoration. I felt an odd sort of thrill shoot through me as he gently pinched my nipple. It was already responding and quickly became rock hard against his palm.

“I’m glad we found each other.” A lot of thoughts flashed through my head in quick succession. Was I already pregnant with his baby? Would we live happily ever after? Make a home together? But what about our parents… his brother? I thought there’d be all kinds of tension. I thought – did I really mind? I’d kind of known something like this was in my future? I was old enough and certainly not naïve anymore. But mostly I didn’t think at all, but just lay there, still, breathing deeply, basking in the warmth of his body spooning behind me.

His hand slowly slid to my other breast, and squeezed that one, then back to the first, as if comparing. I felt his breath, heavy on my neck. He very lightly pinched each nipple, making them spring into hardness. I felt weak as a kitten, like I could hardly move, and strange feelings were shooting through me. I was in his parents’ house and I knew they didn’t like me. I knew enough about them and their two sons, it was the first time that Jeff had brought any woman to meet his parents since his broken engagement eight weeks earlier. I was the first woman he had loved since his ex-fiancé. This was a big deal. His whole family could turn up at any second.

His fingers encircled my areola, then in the valley between them, then up to my neck and back down. His fingers were rough and experienced. His breathing was steady but occasionally I heard a brief intake of breath. Jeff touched the mole I had between my breasts, lingered there for a second, ran his hand over my smooth belly, then back up. I found myself dropping into a sort of dreamy haze at his touch.

Time went on, as slowly as a dream, and I drifted in and out of consciousness. His hand didn’t move anywhere else, and often rested, holding my breast tenderly, for a long time. Then it would go back to stroking, touching, and even ever so lightly pinching. Eventually, soothed, I fell asleep.

——–

I woke up to a sound from downstairs.

Jeff sat up in the bed next to me, listening carefully.

“Someone’s home.” I whispered fearfully.

“It’s just Joseph. He must have come home early. I guess he didn’t get lucky tonight.” He said in hushed tones. I was worried that it might be Mr and Mrs Richards! I was a woman in my early twenties and Jeff was a full grown man in his thirties, but his very conservative parents had decreed that I was completely off limits. To them I was a young, gold digging slut. I certainly didn’t want to repeat the ordeal from my teens – I’m not sure I ever got over that.

“Shall I sneak out?” I asked fearfully.

“No way, I’m not keeping you secret, Rachel.” I felt a rush of elation. “It sounds like Joseph stomping about in the kitchen. We just need to be quiet, I’m in no mood to console my dejected brother. I’d rather stay in bed with you.”

“OK,” I steeled myself, “I’m your guest. I’ll follow whatever rules are laid out for me,” I cuddled in against him but Jeff seemed irritated.

I yawned, stretched, and flexed my feet and legs, luxuriating in his crisp sheets, and smushed my face into Jeff’s soft down pillow. His family had never accepted me and never would, of course. I would need to be quiet because I was in no mood to have any contact with Joseph.

Jeff stood up and crept across the room. The doorway cracked open, and his familiar silhouette briefly blocked the light as he listened to the noises downstairs. When he was completely satisfied it was just his brother he turned, closing the door behind him.

“He is in a bad mood and is heading to bed.” It was a quiet whisper, very low, very sexy, and I was suddenly very, very awake.

“I will be good.”

“Oh, you are very good, Rachel. But this old bed creaks.”

He moved quietly through the dark room, not saying anything further. I just waited and watched in the moonlight as he came over to the bed, took the pillow and put it on the floor. The floor was carpeted, and there was a soft, fluffy throw rug on top of that, as well. Jeff gently took my hand and stood me up pulling my hand to his erect penis for me to feel the full extent of his arousal. This turned him on.

“We need to be careful.” He insisted.

He sat down on the rug, lay back on the pillow, and gently pulled me down. I straddled his hips, his erection behind me, and bent down to kiss him. Lips parted, tongues dancing, breathing deepening, I could feel his cock twitching against my back, and Jeff could feel heat and wetness against his abs. He put his mouth next to my ear and practically breathed the words to me. “He would be going crazy if he knew you were two rooms away. This bed squeaks, and the floor probably does, too.” We kissed again. Jeff’s hands wandered up my sides, brushing the undersides of my breasts. He moved so that his thumbs caressed my nipples, feeling them tighten under his touch, and I gasped. “We have to be seriously quiet,” he breathed in my ear. “Joseph is a light sleeper.” He kissed me again. “Can you do that?”

I kissed him and pushed my tongue deep into his mouth, moved over to nip his earlobe, and whispered, “Yes.” I was tingling with excitement. This was so naughty!

I shifted down Jeff’s body, putting his erection in front of me. I wrapped my hand around his shaft and stroked a few times, enjoying the feel of the soft skin covering his hard cock. I leaned my other hand on his shoulder and lifted up enough to rub the precum-covered tip of him against my clit for a few moments. Jeff made a small hiss.

I shifted so that the head of his cock was at my entrance, and pressed down. I was wet, and he was slick, but I was still very tight. I worked him in and out slowly, a little deeper each time. Each movement was creating more lubrication; each deeper thrust slipped inside just a little more easily. On the last downward stroke, when I finally took him all the way in, I bent forward and ground my clit against Jeff’s public bone. I was shaking as I leaned over to kiss his chest, and realised that he was sweating and had the throw rug in a death grip.

Jeff opened his eyes as I sat up and smiled down at him. He had begun to doubt his ability to go through with this plan the moment I had grabbed hold of him but the thought of how dangerous this was turned me on. I could see the same wild thoughts crashing through his head all at once – how bad would it really be if his parents and sibling knew that he was fucking his girlfriend in his old bedroom? Would his brother really care if he woke up because the bed was rhythmically thumping into the wall? Did he even care about me anymore? What if I just grabbed him, threw him on the bed, and…

“Ssshhh baby, let me take the lead.” I whispered huskily and saw his face relax.

I put my hands on his chest and started to move, riding him in a slow back and forth grinding motion. My smile was gone, replaced by slightly parted lips. My eyebrows were knitted together in a look of concentration, and my eyes were no longer focused on his face. I leaned on him, holding his cock in my hot grip, and caught my bottom lip between my teeth as I continued to move, grinding against him, ever so slowly increasing speed and pressure.

My head dropped down, so my hair framed my face in the darkness. Jeff let go of the rug and grabbed my hips, breathing heavily through his nose to try to avoid groaning and growling with each breath. We were both vocal during sex, Jeff even more so than I. He was having to focus to keep from making his normal pleasure sounds. Sex was usually filled with moans, groans, soft cursing, and telling me how I was making him feel and other words of encouragement, like, “Don’t stop,” or, “Yes, just like that,” or, “Oh, Rachel, I’m going to cum.” And his climax could wake the dead. Having to keep silent was taking an unexpected amount of effort. It was as if not having the vocal outlet was causing physical pressure. He gripped my hips tighter, trying to maintain control while he felt himself building towards his orgasm.

I leaned down to my forearms and placed my hands on his shoulders, pressing my forehead against his chest. I was grinding on him faster now. Leaning forward put more pressure on my clit, and meant that I could feel Jeff’s cock sliding in and out of me further than before with each forward and backward movement. I increased the rocking motion even more, pulling my hips further under each time I pressed forward, and pushing them further up on every backward stroke. The friction was sending my pussy towards its release, and I tried not to pant and moan.

Jeff put his feet on the floor and started thrusting against me with a silent urgency, and my movements became erratic, almost frantic. He tipped his head back into the pillow, eyes squeezed shut, feeling the pressure building.

I was losing control, I was sending myself into a tingling orgasmic heaven and began to quiver as I held my breath. I could feel every inch of his cock filling my needy pussy, faster and faster, the exquisite friction taking me to my climax. Then my orgasm slammed through me. I felt like every muscle in my body spasmed at once. Thighs squeezed, core compressed like I was doing a sit up, my fingernails almost tore through his flesh, and every internal muscle clamped around his cock. Heaven.

And then Jeff pulsed. And again. And again. I took a gasping breath. And then I felt his sperm blast in thick ropes into my vagina. Jeff felt my orgasm continue to squeeze every part of him, and it pushed him over the edge. With his balls tight he gave a final thrust. He held my hips to his body as he ejaculated, his face screwed up in what looked almost like agony, trying not to make a sound, digging his fingers into me. He felt like all of the pressure of keeping silent was forcing itself out through his cock, surging into me as he erupted.

I collapsed onto his chest, and lay there breathing for a few minutes trying to recover. I finally let Jeff slip out of me, and rolled partially off of him. I felt boneless. Ecstatic. Snuggling up to Jeff’s ear I whispered, “I don’t think I can stand up.”

I felt him smile, and he quietly made an amused sound. In a very gallant move, he picked me up and put me back into bed, tucking me in with a kiss.

“You’re amazing,” he whispered in my ear.

He picked up the pillow and tucked it under my head. He slipped into the bed and the bed let out a single creak as it accepted the increased weight. He then quietly moved under the duvet and held me close. I watched this all through sleepy, half-lidded eyes.

Without warning, the door opened a crack, letting a shaft of light from the hallway flood into the room and I saw a silhouette framed in the doorway for a second. Jeff gasped as he stared directly into the eyes of his younger brother, Joseph. Joseph looked at him, looked at me, raised an eyebrow, and smiled. “Shut up!” barked Jeff, “No! Get out!”.

“I didn’t say a word,” Joseph replied in a whisper, still smiling. He left the door ajar and returned down into the hallway and out of sight. He must have been no more than two steps down the hall before he shouted back, “By the way, Jeff, our parents won’t get back until tomorrow afternoon.”

Jeff flipped him the bird as he disappeared from his bedroom, but he was smiling as he lay back down beside me on his bed, and was asleep in moments.

——–

48 hours ago I had woken up in Jeff’s bed as the early morning light flooded through the curtains. This time I knew exactly where I was. I was where I was supposed to be. Jeff was my lover. Self sufficient, attentive and perfect in every way. Our sex was amazing and once again I could feel the slippery mess of his sperm between my thighs and wondered momentarily if any was creating a new life inside my womb. We hadn’t talked about the future yet but my body did seem to be taking control, it knew what it was doing. If I was conceiving his baby then so be it. I had chosen wisely.

This time Jeff was beside me, I looked in his direction and discovered he was propped up on an elbow, staring intently at me.

“Good morning, beautiful.”

The only words I could say in reply, in a trembling voice, half squeaking as my throat constricted with nerves were “Kiss me.”

Jeff didn’t waste a second and was on me like a ravenous beast, thrusting his tongue into my mouth, biting and pulling at my lips, allowing my tongue to reciprocate. I could feel the lust rising inside me beginning to manifest itself all over my body. As I pulled down the covers I exposed his toned torso to my gaze. Naked, hard bodied and sexually aroused. His cock pulsed as I admired him, in time with his heartbeat.

I stepped back and, keeping my gaze directly on his eyes, opened the duvet and allowed it to fall behind me. His eyes roamed all over my bare skin, studying intensely and amazingly his cock grew even more until it was solid and pointing at the ceiling. Now it was my turn to need, want, desire and lust after. I wanted to taste him, explore his body fully with my hands and mouth, but right now that could wait, I had a need that simply had to be attended to. Still in a hoarse whisper I spoke again.

“Fuck me Jeff, fuck me hard.”

Jeff needed no further instruction. Pushing me backwards, he laid me on the bed, positioned his body between my legs and nudged the head of his cock against my wet opening. I maintained my position, hands on his muscular back and opened my legs as far as was humanly possible, willing his hard cock in me. He needed no further encouragement. He slowly increased pressure, parting my pink wet lips and began to slide inside my very willing fuck hole. I was able to savour the feeling as, almost painfully slowly, he smoothly he advanced his cock, inch by inch until he was buried deep in my love juice flooded sex. I felt extremely turned on and like a total slut, accepting this older man’s very hard cock with no thought of anyone else except me and my own sexual need.

Slowly at first he began to withdraw, before pushing his way back, burying his cock balls deep within me. Then the thrusting began, deep, long and filling me completely, causing me to gasp with the pleasure of it. The intensity increased and I knew I would not last long, my orgasm beginning to rise rapidly. A sudden wave of intense pleasure raced up from my very core, causing me to begin trembling and an involuntary contraction of my pussy walls. This caused him to thrust into me harder to overcome the resistance and bring his orgasm closer. I wanted to pull away and suck him off to make the moment last, but my pleasure was too complete. A few strokes later I began to spasm heavily as the full flood of orgasm overcame me.

Quickly, with manly strength he flipped me over and I instinctively went on all fours as he positioned himself at the foot of the bed, admiring my peachy ass as I presented it to him. He came up behind me and began fondling my breasts. I could feel his hot breath on the back of my neck and the roughness of his hands on my sensitive flesh.

He grabbed my hips and pulled me back into him – his pelvis rubbed against my ass and I could feel the evidence of his arousal as he probed up and down from between my thighs to the taboo entrance to my ass.

He was content for the moment to simply rub up against me – reveling in the sensation of closeness – drawing out each moment like a taste of fine wine – each exquisite sip demanding to be savoured and enjoyed. It would be a sin not to really; and there was so much other sinning to be done.

His hands began moving again – exploring each curve and movement of my form with agonising slowness and thoroughness.

He began murmuring in my ear. Telling me how sexy I was, how much I turn him on, how he would like to fuck me, but that he was going to make me beg for it. I closed my eyes and sighed with contentment and warmth. Though his words weren’t particularly original or poetic, they still reverberated through me. Making me feel desired and sensual.

I arched my back against him, encouraging him to focus more time on my aching breasts. I do love to have my nipples played with! As if on cue, his breath on my back caused me to shiver with delicious anticipation. His rough hands reached around to pinch my nipples, which had become increasingly hard and sensitive – the slightest touch eliciting jolts of heat between my legs.

He ran his nails up and down my ribs. A gesture both tickling and gentle – almost incongruent with the carnal violation that we both knew was forthcoming. He pressed his chest against my back and blew into my ear – creating shivers, and an involuntary arching of my back against his torso. His hands cupped my small but perfectly formed tits as they hung from my chest.

I sensed him backing away slightly, and then felt the unexpected wetness of his tongue trailing up my spine. His hands gripped my hips and clutched me closer to him. I could feel the bulge of his cock – pulsing, straining, willing me to worship and crave it. He rubbed it against my ass, teasing me with what was sure to come.

I reached back to rub his cock, to take some measure of control in the scenario, but he was having none of it. He reached down for his tie, discarded the night before, pushed my hands out in front of me and tied them at the wrists. The feeling of utter helplessness and imminent violation was almost unbearable. I could feel my pussy becoming increasingly wet by the second and my breath had turned into lust-filled pants. I was his slut. His will commanded exactly how far, how hot, and how rough things would get.

I wanted him to consume me. To pull my hair, and bite me and slam himself into me. To take me as his possession. To be used. To perform each carnal act with utter abandon and loss of control. To treat me as a toy whose entire raison d’etre was for the commission of his enjoyment.

I gasped as I felt his nails scrape lightly down my thighs. Tiny little tell-tale marks of passion, too soon faded. Our naked skin pressed together, rejoicing in the consummation of our quickening desire. His enlarged cock pressed against me, torturing me with its taunting presence. An inconsequential slip made me immediately squeal in delight as his mushroom head pressed at my ass hole. I could feel its hot, slippery hardness rubbing up against me with mischief – denying me the pleasure of having my pussy being overtaken and consumed by him.

I was caught- agonisingly suspended in an eternal state of lust-filled anticipation. My cunt dripping, nipples hard, my entire body feverish and shaking. He had absolute command of me, and he teased me by appearing to care more about the journey than reaching the destination.

Finally he acquiesced to my silent plea and continued his delicious teasing of my ass with his penis, rubbing it up and down the crack.

His hand reached between my legs and rubbed my clit softly – but even the slightest touch caused waves of heat to wash over me.

He gently ran his fingers through my hair, then roughly pulled my head back. I nearly came with pleasure in that moment – it was the definition of sublime bliss. To have my hair pulled; to be handled and taken was all I wanted.

He pushed my head down so I was bent over, and pulled my ass closer to him. He was no longer interested in the journey- it seemed we had arrived. His cockhead slipped downwards to my pussy, gently parting my pouting labia and nuzzling against the hot, pink flesh beyond.

I felt him plunge into my pussy hard and fast. He gripped my hips bruisingly adding to my delirium. He slammed into me without apology or remorse. No doubt the next day my body would be covered in breathtaking reminders of his possession of me.

My head and breasts rocked back and forth in time to my moans and his thrusting. Pure carnal fucking was the only way to describe the experience. No tenderness or romance. No intimate eye contact sharing an erotic moment.

In fact we hadn’t looked at each other or kissed the entire time. He simply took from me what I was more than willing to give. I was his living, breathing toy. And he used me until we were both spent. The bed was indeed creaking loudly, as he had promised it would, but even this seemed to just be a back beat to our love making. The creaking became a constant and rhythmic thumping as the bedhead banged against the wall. Over and over he ploughed his manhood into my welcoming depths, in time with this drumming base.

I could no longer be silent and began mewing my pleasure into the morning gloom. He began grunting as he propelled himself towards his release. His face contorted as he fought to push into me and his cock began to pump cum deep into my willing body. He cried out my name as he spurted his potent sperm into my quivering sex. Our fuck juices mixing and mingling deep inside my womb. I screamed as I felt the strongest orgasm of my life making every sinew of my being shudder with joy.

We remained coupled for a long few minutes until he carefully untied me. Not speaking, not moving, but savouring the feeling of the afterglow. Eventually he slowly withdrew and I felt the plop of his cock leaving my hole. Immediately I wanted him back and moved down to bring him to my mouth. Rolling him onto his back on the floor, I began to suck, tasting our mixed cum on the full length of his beautiful, experienced cock. Soon he began to harden and I swung my leg over him, taking him in hand and gripping firmly as I wanked him back to life. The moment he was hard, I inched forward and impaled my cunt on his twitching fuck pole.

Riding him hard, thrusting down to accept every molecule of his dick inside me I relentlessly drove my cunt down time after time. My tits bouncing, nipples hard as I shamelessly took him for the second time. Before long he came again and I was able to feel his cum flood into me. Splashing into my womb mingling with the first load and flooding out between his cock and the wet walls of my cunt.

Afterwards we collapsed back onto the dishevelled bed in silence and he cuddled into me, taking me around the waist. He kissed me gently on the lips, before moving to my ear and whispering. “That was fantastic, I want you even more now than I did last night.”

I smiled at him, I knew he could have me whenever he liked.

“So… are we a couple?” He asked speculatively.

I nodded. I was his. I was a very slutty and eager sex toy for a much younger man and I couldn’t have been happier. I felt his breathing slow and his heartbeat decrease until I knew he had fallen into a deep sleep. I couldn’t be happier. I was his. He was mine.

When I woke up I could hear the shower running and extracted myself from Jeff’s sticky bed sheets. These would definitely need to find their way into the washing machine before his parents came home. I climbed out of the bed and headed towards the bathroom.

I saw Jeff and my body tingled all over. He was rinsing off, his flesh shimmering under the cascading water. He looked incredible. Yes, he was older but something inside me just knew I needed to be with him… I needed to be a part of him. Jeff made a sleepy noise, turned the water off and slid the curtain back with a metallic zing. He reached for a towel and I glanced his way, letting my eyes wander over his naked body, his skin pink from the hot water. We’d been together two days, and he never failed to make something else stir inside me, something warm and alive—all he had to do was smile and I’d feel it all through my body.

“Good morning, baby,” he said smiling, wiping the water from his eyes with the towel. He looked sexy with his hair dripping onto his wide shoulders, his chin just a little shadowed with dark whiskers that I knew he wouldn’t bother to shave off today.

I turned when he stepped out of the shower and we exchanged a quick kiss. I felt the vague rush of arousal at his nakedness and all the familiar details, the sculpted muscle of his arms, the toned flesh of his torso, his carved legs and of course… his eyes—so blue and expressive.

“Good morning,” I said, dragging my eyes from his face. “I need to get myself decent, I have a shift to cover at work and your parents will be on their way home.”

“I suppose we had better hurry—it’s almost midday, It’s all yours.” He indicated towards the shower. I padded past him and turned on the shower, letting it steam while I grabbed a few essentials for my morning cleansing routine.

“Can I borrow your razor?” I asked and he smiled, looking down at my pussy. My pubic hair was growing into short stubble. “Do you want me to be smooth?” I asked sexily.

“I just want you, Rachel.” He said and kissed my forehead. I stand before him for what seems like eternity, the bathroom getting so steamy I can’t see. He laughed and spanked my behind playfully as I danced quickly towards the waterfall. I stepped into the shower and began my ministrations.

Letting the hot water stream over me, I felt my muscles start to relax as the thoughts from our conversations whirled through my head, keeping the intimate parts of me keyed up. Shaking my head to partially clear my foggy mind, I started lathering up with kiwi scented wash, letting the water flow down my body as my hands rubbed more scented soap into my skin and finally lathering my hair. I grabbed the razor and suds up my legs, shaving rather quickly but making sure both legs were silky smooth before going onward and upward. This time, I grabbed his shaving cream from the counter and shaved up my mound, shaving in a landing strip and making sure I have smooth skin from back to front. I did this to please Jeff – and myself – but I like knowing I’m smooth, ready, and soft for him.

Finishing up my washing routine, I ran my hands over my body feeling the muscles that have started firming up from our sexual workouts, my abs starting to flex as I ran my hands from hips to breasts, picturing his face in my mind’s eye, feeling my nipples perk against my palms as I cupped my breasts, lifting them to him in silent offering then rinsing them off as I caressed each still-firm mound. Pinching each nipple softly, harder, then harder still, I groaned as I felt a jolt from each nipple straight to my clit. Nipple play has always made me horny – whether it’s by myself or with someone else. I finished rinsing off and letting my fingers trail over my pussy lips as I felt a very unexpected tingle from the cream. Grabbing the bottle I read “menthol” on the label… oh… that explains the tingling feeling that was creeping down through me. What the hell, I thought, as the sensations began to overwhelm me.

My fingers were lightly playing over my pussy lips and I raked my nails lightly over my clit as I groaned and added another glob of cream to keep that tingle going. My hips started to rock as I pressed harder on my clit with two fingers of one hand while the other dipped into my cunt feeling my own slippery wetness through the wetness of the shower. Fingers sliding in and out of my pussy, I ran my thumb nail over my clit as I groaned feeling my pussy filled with my fingers dripping wet for me… for him.

With my fingers still moving, I pressed the heel of my hand against my clit and rocked into my palm… fucking myself imagining you watching me… noticing that the silkiness of my juices feels interestingly sticky when mixed with the water from the shower. Remembering our sex from the night before, and how we were almost caught, I slipped my other hand around to starting to play with my ass teasing the bud and pressing in as I shivered and slid down the wall to a squatting position for better access. I relaxed as my finger kept pressing into my taboo hole while I rocked my clit against my hand, trying to hold my orgasm off until I could no longer stand it. I finally felt my muscles relax and the first two knuckles of my finger passed into the tight muscle of my ass. I shuddered at the light zap of pain but it was over powered by pleasure as my finger slid in and out and my body reacted to the sensations.

I found myself gasping for breath as I tried not to slide down the wall to the floor. Shifting to my knees I spread them wide as I kept both hands moving as I worked myself toward release. I moaned as my fingers moved faster and faster, slipping the hand from my pussy to concentrate directly on my clit, rolling it between my fingers as I shuddered, slipping another finger into my arse. I was teetering on the edge, my breath was coming in gasps and my eyes were unfocused as I pinched my clit while shoving my fingers deep into my ass… imagining it was your cock… and at that thought, my hips popping wildly, I started cumming hard while I subconsciously bit upon my lip until it bled to keep me from screaming my release.

After I came back to reality I slid my fingers from my ass and pussy, and tried to stand up on shaky legs while I gave myself another hasty rinse… wow… I had used up all the hot water. Oh well, it was very much worth it. Stepping out, I dried off as I saw a movement down the hall. It was Joseph… had he seen me?

I left the bathroom, finished dressing and returned five minutes later to find Jeff combing his hair, staring at his reflection as he did, looking for all the world like he was ready to go to bed, not start his day.

“I need to be out of here before your parents get home don’t I?” I said with genuine irritation.

He sighed in acknowledgment and watched me as I took a few minutes to check my hair, arranging the wet locks that hung around my face.

I looked my body over, smoothed my short skirt, and turned around to consult the full length mirror on the wall behind us. It had taken me forever to pick the right outfit for our date—something sexy yet professional looking without being boring, and light enough that I stood a chance of staying cool. It had dried out after being soaked last night.

I fussed with the buttons of my blouse, adjusted the collar, and studied the way the fabric hugged my breasts. I hoped I didn’t look trashy with a little cleavage showing, but I also wanted to keep a little sex appeal in my outfit, just in case it helped.

Jeff moved to the sink in the bathroom and I couldn’t help watching his body from behind as he bent to brush his teeth and rinse his mouth. He had barely dried off. I could see the beads of water on his skin. I wanted to run my finger across his back, joining them like a dot-to-dot. I wanted to feel the smooth warmth of his skin under mine, to crawl back into his bed and make love instead of leaving.

He straightened, running his hand through his hair carelessly, and saw me looking. He smiled and I felt it inside; a tug of desire that anchored in my belly and pulled like a tide between my legs. I hastily returned my attention to my reflection.

He turned, watching me scrutinise my outfit in the mirror.

“Do I look… OK?” I asked uncertainly, turning to view myself from the side, hoping my ass didn’t look too big beneath the linen fabric of my skirt. “Do I look like I just got fucked?”

“I’d fuck you,” he said, stepping beside me and taking my arm, pulling me away from my reflection. “I meant it, we need to be together.”

He brought me close, his hands slipping to my waist. I knew the water from his skin was soaking into my clothes, and was almost annoyed, but his lusty eyes held mine and my annoyance was quenched by excitement. Only a few seconds of contact and I was already growing warm and aroused. He kissed me softly, with an open mouth, his tongue slipping over my lower lip; all animal appetite, no subtlety.

“You make me want to do very naughty things,” he said in a low voice. I laughed, even though I didn’t want to. “Wicked things.”

He kissed me again and I felt a tingle in my stomach, felt my body wanting to yield, to let it happen.

He pressed me against the bathroom wall and started hiking up my skirt. If I let him, he’d be inside me in a matter of minutes, pushing hard in that needy way, like he hadn’t fucked in years, though it had probably been less than a few hours since we had. I loved that—even when he caught me off guard—I loved his needy desire. It never failed to get me wet.

But I couldn’t be here when his parents came home.

I reluctantly pushed his hands away.

“Jeff, don’t.” I turned my head away from his kiss but he just slid his open mouth to my throat and I sighed, despite myself. I pressed my hands against his bare chest and pushed him hard, but it only made him press against me more. “Come on—I don’t have time for this today. I need to catch the bus and get to work.” I said, playing hard to get.

He ran his tongue over my skin, up to my ear, and sucked my earlobe, earring and all, into his lips. “Just a quick one?” he said, bringing his mouth back to mine. I was still pushing against him, but with much less effort. “For good luck?” I moaned as he searched my mouth with his tongue and for a second did nothing as his hands pulled my skirt higher, his hot palms cupping my ass.

“Oh fucking hell,” said a voice from the doorway. “Don’t you two ever stop?”

Jeff’s younger brother Joseph stood in the doorway, scowling sleepily. I quickly pushed Jeff’s hands away and smoothed my skirt. Jeff just sighed and stepped back, his cock half erect and pointing comically in his brother’s direction.

“Jesus, Joseph what’s your problem?” He looked away pointedly, radiating irritation. “Just get the fuck out of here.”

I felt embarrassed to have been caught again, but more than that I felt bad for Joseph. I had broken up with him over five years ago and Jeff had said he had been miserable ever since. Until I bumped into Jeff it seemed the Richards men had not been too lucky in love. Jeff’s relationship had ended after five years of investment. Things were serious and I never found out why things went so bad for him. He’d moved out of their apartment and moved back in with his parents, reluctantly. It was only supposed to be a temporary arrangement, but it ended up being a good one for me. Our paths kept on crossing until we ended up having coffee together… and then ended up in bed.

Joseph was following in his older brother’s footsteps. He had been away for a couple of years and was about to finish University. Then maybe I wouldn’t see him again. I did feel a pang of regret and love lost when I saw him from across the street. But he heeded his parents advice and avoided me for the years that followed.

Boys will be boys and brothers will be brothers. Joseph loved giving Jeff a hard time it seemed, irritating him on purpose—not maliciously, but he couldn’t help himself—that was just how Joseph was, and I could see that it drove Jeff crazy.

I felt bad for him, he wasn’t a bad guy. I could tell he was as embarrassed as he was annoyed, and I knew it had to be hard to see his brother and me together when we could have… and almost did have a romance of our own. Jeff seemed to indicate Joseph’s love life had pretty much dried up since he and his last girlfriend had broken up.

“Sorry, Joseph,” I said quietly as I squeezed past him and ran downstairs.

“Our parent are going to be pissed when they hear your’re not only still with her, but you’ve been fucking her in their house.” I heard him say accusingly at his brother.

I grabbed my bag, checked three times to make sure everything was in there, and called up the stairs for Jeff so I could properly say goodbye and leave him to find a way to improve his brother’s mood.

He came down as I was putting on my shoes, looking sexy and totally at ease in his faded jeans and t-shirt. He patted my backside as he passed, slid his feet into his boots, and followed me out the door into the morning light.

“I feel bad for Joseph,” I said once we were outside, “He looked so angry… so depressed.”

“He’s not,” Jeff said casually. “He just needs to get laid.”

I rolled my eyes, not bothering to look at him. “Sex isn’t the solution to everything, Jeff.”

He didn’t answer, but I knew he was smiling at me, probably even ogling my ass. I turned my head after a minute and sure enough his eyes were sweeping down my body, a little smirk on his face.

“I just wish we could do something for him,” I said, ignoring Jeff’s stare. “We could at least be more careful.”

I’m sure this morning wasn’t the first time Joseph had happened upon us making out. Jeff was impulsive and if not always horny, he certainly didn’t take much persuading to get in the mood. He found it nearly impossible to not touch me when I was near enough, and once he touched me, he had a hard time not moving closer, touching me more, seeing how quickly he could get me turned on and undressed. I had a little more self-control than he did, but once he started kissing me, not much more.

“You could sleep with him,” Jeff said as we moved toward the road, watching the bus to town approach. I looked at him sharply, my incredulous reply swallowed by the squeal and the hiss of the bus as it arrived, doors opening wide. I stepped inside and took a seat to find Jeff had followed me and he sat next to me. He wasn’t going to let this conversation go.

Once the bus started moving I looked at him, his sly grin.

“What did you say?”

“I said you could sleep with him; that would cheer him up.”

“Oh shut up, Jeff, don’t joke about it.” I said laughing.

“I’m serious, Rachel. He should be over her by now, it’s almost been a year. His ego’s taken a beating; if he got laid he wouldn’t be so bitchy.”

I laughed again, staring at him. “You really believe in a good fuck, don’t you? Sex would make everything better for him?”

“Not just any sex, Rachel. Awesome sex with you.” His tongue darted out from between his lips to wet them. “If he got laid by you, he’d snap right out of it.”

“You’re not serious,” I said, but I knew he was. “Tell me you’re not.”

Jeff leaned a little closer to me, his voice dropping slightly—for effect, I thought, certainly not because he cared if the other bus passengers heard.

“We could break up, you and me, and you could go to him for comfort, do some hot rebound fucking.” I stared at him, in disbelief. “And after you guys are done, we could get back together.” He let his mouth stretch in a smile and raised his eyebrows meaningfully. “You know how good make-up sex is.”

The thought of sleeping with Jeff’s younger brother brought back my teenage angst and how I pined for him—I’d never thought about it before, but I couldn’t deny the appeal of the idea.

“There’s something wrong with the way your brain works, Jeff.” I said decidedly.

“Think of how good that would make him feel, Rachel, to be pursued by a woman again,” Jeff continued, now sounding like he only had his brother’s happiness in his mind. “And if that woman is you…” Now he was stroking my ego. “Mmm, I think getting to fuck you after what happened—that would be one hell of a boost to his self-esteem.”

I continued to stare at him, at the expression on his face that told me he was serious. He leaned a little closer, and dropped his voice a little more so it slithered warmly into my ear.

“Besides, it would be so fucking hot—the two of you together. You fucking my brother…”

“Are you serious?” I laughed, but it was a nervous laugh, one that couldn’t hide an excitement I suddenly felt. “What—do you want to watch or something?”

He smiled, knowing he had my interest, and nodded slowly.

I wasn’t about to admit it to him, but the idea was exciting—I’d never thought of being with anyone else but Jeff, not since we met, but suddenly the idea of being with my first crush was very intriguing, but I wasn’t so sure about having an audience.

“You’re such a perv, Jeff.” I wasn’t able to hide my amusement.

He smiled again and looked at me levelly. “I’m dead serious, Rachel.”

I stared at him for a few seconds as he watched my reaction, a smile frozen on his face. It wasn’t really that surprising that the idea turned him on, I realised. Most things involving me turned Jeff on, and his tastes definitely leaned toward the voyeuristic, but watching me have sex with his brother?

“You’re crazy,” I said finally, shaking my head like I was trying to shake the attractive image that had leaped up uninvited, of Jeff, shirtless and messy-haired first thing in the morning. “Now move, this is my stop.”

He shifted, kissed my cheek as I passed.

“I love you, Rachel. I would do anything for you.”

“I know,” I sighed, “We will talk about it later.”

He gave me a big, sincere smile, and made sure his hand made contact with my ass as I slid past him, his smile turning to a grin as I walked down the aisle.

——–

Joseph kept his brothers secret from their parents but I spent the next week seriously wondering if I was the price we had to pay for his silence. Jeff and I met after I finished work and he kept bringing it up, slipping it into conversation, whispering in my ear, even while we were having sex. At first he played on my ego, building up his brother’s attraction to me, but eventually he became explicit about how much he wanted to see his brother and me together.

I didn’t exactly tell him to stop, but I didn’t encourage his fantasies when he brought them up either. I kept telling him he was crazy, laughing it off, but now I was noticing Jeff in a way I hadn’t before. I would do anything for him… but sleeping with someone else? He was Joseph’s older brother by eight years. They looked different now but acted a lot alike. They were all loud and energetic, a little rough around the edges, perpetually sophomoric, but in a harmless enough way.

Physically I guess they were similar but Jeff was noticeably taller. They had the same sloping shoulders, the same long limbs, and they all moved the same—with an easy, loping stride, filling any space they were in with their personalities as much as their bodies.

Joseph didn’t have the same athletic build as his brother. He was more slender, less muscular, but the differences were secondary to the similarities, making him look like a slightly smaller version of him. They all had the same deep blue eyes, same squared jaw and thick, dark hair. And they laughed the same—and laughed often.

I wondered if I found Jeff attractive if only because he looked like Joseph and he was my first real crush. Back then I found Joseph irresistible, but I had to admit Jeff was more attractive because of the subtle difference between them, things I couldn’t even put my finger on or name. Maybe it was because Jeff was older? Maybe I just had a thing for older, more experienced guys? Either way, being intimate in any way with Joseph would just complicate my new relationship with Jeff and I was not prepared to jeopardize that at all.

Jeff and I avoided the Richards household when they were home but I repeatedly crossed paths with Joseph as the week progressed. He even came by my work where I prepared coffee for him and he watched me while I waited on tables. That’s when I noticed the way he looked at me.

Jeff had been right; Joseph still found me attractive. I had no doubt once I started noticing—his eyes were often too slow to look away when I caught him watching me. I knew it was wrong but it thrilled me to my very center, stirring up an excited curiosity when he was around. The boy who was taken from me, now a man, and still looking at me with those big, puppy dog eyes.

I didn’t tease him, but Jeff did—with my body. If Joseph was around us he would find some way to draw attention to me, to my body, sometimes flat out remarking I looked sexy in whatever it was I was wearing at the time, asking Joseph if he agreed, and more than once he left the bedroom door open while we were having sex, knowing Joseph was home and could walk past at any moment. The thought of being caught again really turned him on.

On the following Friday I got a promotion to deputy manager; I was thrilled! My life really had started to come together since I had hooked up with Jeff. I called Jeff at work, and he said he’d take me out to celebrate. He took me to my favourite bar and did his best to get me drunk while he continued to try to convince me sleeping with Joseph was the solution to all our problems: It would get him off our back, it would keep our secret safe, it would lift his brothers mood and his growing infatuation with me, but most of all it turned Jeff on.

Between my elation at having secured the promotion and the numerous beers I’d had, I was feeling pretty good—confident, a little reckless—and Jeff knew it, but he still looked surprised when I finally said I’d do it.

“Let’s go and get this over with,” I said, moving to stand, wobbling a little on my heels. “Let’s go home right now and I’ll fuck his brains out.”

For a second Jeff just gaped, and then he grinned like an idiot and we were out of there like a flash.

I hadn’t been entirely serious. I guess I’d assumed Jeff liked the idea of me sleeping with his brother, but would stop it before anything actually happened. I figured he’d get off on the taboo, and that would be enough. So I played it up on the walk home—telling him how hot it made me to think of him watching me fuck his brother. I thought it was a game and I was playing along, but when we got home it became obvious he’d been serious and was now more determined than ever to see it happen.

He pinned me to the door before we went in, and kissed me with so much passion it hurt. His hands were everywhere, grasping and stroking, finally settling up under my skirt to tug at the waistband of my panties. He bent and quickly slipped them down my thighs, making me lose my balance and fall against him. He stripped them off and straightened, but didn’t push me against the door again to fuck me like I thought he would. Instead, he steadied me and slid my panties into his pocket, grinning, kissed me once more and fumbled with the key to unlock the door.

His parents were away again, which was fortunate, and the house was quiet. I could just hear the TV in the living room which meant Joseph was home. Jeff led me toward the sound, his fingers gripping my hand tightly, and we found a shirtless Joseph sitting in front of a games console, playing some random game. He barely reacted when we came in, only lifting his eyes once without saying a word. I noticed there was a small collection of bottles on the floor beside him; we weren’t the only ones a little drunk.

Jeff met my eyes meaningfully and led me to the other easy chair, pulling me onto his lap as he fell into it. I landed with my legs over the arm of the chair, my feet dangling above the floor.

We kissed for a few minutes, softly and wetly, and I wondered if Joseph was watching, surprised to find how much I hoped it was true. Jeff’s hand moved to my knee and pushed it down so one of my legs fell atop his, my thighs parting. He drew my skirt up and slipped his hand right over my shaved pussy. I gasped against his mouth and for a second was lost in the kiss and light touch of his fingers on my skin before I remembered Joseph.

I turned, drawing my mouth from Jeff’s and shivered at the look on Joseph’s face—his gaze locked on my open thighs and the movement of his brother’s fingers. I wondered how much he could see from his vantage point. Did Jeff’s hand block his view or was he watching his brother’s finger slip between my swollen labia?

I sighed with pleasure at the touch and the thought that he was watching. I closed my eyes and when I opened them again I saw Joseph looking at my face. He looked away quickly, but not before we’d both seen the other looking. I sighed again, thrilled far more than I had expected I’d be.

“Mmm baby, you’re so wet,” Jeff growled into my ear, his voice low enough I was sure Joseph couldn’t hear it over the TV. He slid his finger along the length of my slit, picking up the wetness and spreading it over my skin. “So fucking wet.”

He kissed my neck and slid his finger deep inside me without so much as a cursory circle at the entrance. I groaned and squirmed against him.

“Did you see him?” Jeff hissed. “He couldn’t look away.”

I groaned and looked at the younger brother again. He was staring resolutely at the TV, the muscles in his face and neck tense as if he was trying very hard not to look in our direction.

“What a naughty tease you are.” I could hear the smile in Jeff’s voice. “Showing off your pussy to my brother like that.”

He moved his finger slowly, drawing it out and pressing it in again, his breath hot on my ear.

“You’re so wet, Rachel. You’re so hot for it—aren’t you? You’ve been thinking about getting fucked by him for a while. I know you have. I know you want him to touch you like this, like I’m touching you right now.”

He drew his finger out and entered me again, pressing two fingers together and filling me fast. I groaned and arched my back, my eyes glued on Joseph.

“Do you want him, baby?” Jeff’s breath was a little faster than it had been a moment before. “Do you want my little brother to fuck you? Hmm?”

I squirmed and, to my complete surprise, moaned out, “I would do anything for you, Jeff. Yes, if it’s what you want.”

Joseph turned his head quickly, his eyes landing first between my legs where Jeff was slowly, methodically, and with great restraint filling me again and again with his fingers. When he lifted his eyes, they met mine and drilled right to my center, penetrating me with a spiraling heat.

“Oh fuuuuck, yes,” I moaned. I heard Jeff gasp against my ear and then he pulled his hand away and pushed me up, off his lap and over the arm of the chair where I caught myself, teetering unsteadily for a second before I got my balance and looked up at Joseph.

I walked toward him, moving slowly through a fog of arousal and alcohol, and staring at his bare chest, impulsively lifted my own shirt up and over my head. I heard a stereo intake of breath from Joseph and Jeff on either side of me. I let the shirt fall to the floor and in a few seconds was directly in front of Joseph whose eyes were glued to the sight of my bare breasts.

A shiver ran through me from the excitement of what I was about to do. The look on Joseph’s face emboldened me—his expression of lust and confusion. I could feel how much power I had at that moment, his full attention on me.

I wouldn’t have been surprised to hear the crack of discharged electricity when my knee touched the younger brother. I felt the thrill all the way through me. I felt as dazed as he looked, my head filled with a sudden and overwhelming desire to touch him, to make him want me.

I slid my knee against his and reached out to steady myself, hands on his hot shoulders, as I climbed onto his lap. My skirt hid the view, but I could feel my wet pussy opening as I straddled him, and the thought of how close to his cock it would be once I settled into his lap made my head swim.

Joseph’s mouth hung open slightly, incredulity showing on his face. “What…”

It wasn’t a protest, just a declaration of disbelief, and I silenced it with my mouth, pressing my open lips to his and kissing him the way Joseph often kissed me—deeply and with unrestrained desire. He reacted after a second, and his returned advance made my lust surge. I kissed him harder, more passionately.

He made a strange noise against my mouth and I realised he was trying to talk and kiss me at the same time. I drew back and the sight of his face made my stomach tighten excitedly; it had been a good kiss, he’d thought so too.

“What the fuck?” he said, eloquent as ever. “What is this?”

He looked at Jeff and I followed his gaze, surprised to see my older lover was just watching—not stroking himself, though from the look on his face and the bulge in his pants, I knew he was enjoying this.

He shook his head, grinning. “It’s fucking hot, brother, that’s what it is. Just enjoy it.”

I looked at Joseph, who was still staring at Jeff uncertainly. Worried he was about to protest or to push me from his lap, I leaned close to his ear, making sure my lips touched his skin, and whispered, “Remember all those years ago…?”

He tensed, holding still, and I ran my hands over his shoulders, shifting my legs slightly, settling down into his lap more, my open pussy now making contact with the rough fabric of his cargo shorts and the hardness beneath that had to be his cock.

I drew back and turned his head to mine again.

“I want you Joseph,” I said, looking him in the eyes, “I want you to fuck me,”

He exhaled suddenly. I felt the heat of his breath against my mouth and the tension shift through his whole body. I kissed him again and felt the heat of his hands as he laid them gently on my hips.

I shifted until my torso was level with his head. I watched his face as I moved closer, and we both moaned as I delivered my nipple to his mouth. He opened it and my moan turned to a gasp as he closed the gap between, pressing his open mouth to my breast.

I ran my hands over his head, threading my fingers through his short dark hair, thoroughly messing it up as he very carefully, almost hesitantly, explored the surface of my breast with his tongue. I turned, bringing my other breast to his mouth and watched with delight as he gave it the same careful treatment.

Jeff had never been this gentle or slow, not that I had ever minded his lusty need—I just hadn’t known moving so slowly could be such a turn-on. But I was definitely turned on.

Joseph’s hands moved up to grasp my breasts, and for a few more minutes he moved from one to the other, his tongue tracing slowly all around and over my nipples before he sucked them, one after the other, applying more pressure until he had me breathing fast.

When he drew back, I relaxed back onto his lap and he looked over at Jeff again. I looked too, noticing Jeff’s hand had moved to the front of his jeans, but he still hadn’t drawn his cock out yet. I marveled at his restraint—it wasn’t something he often showed.

He shook his head, grinning drunkenly, but I knew it was lustful drunkenness at this point, not from the alcohol.

“Oh Rachel, you’re so fucking hot,” he said looking at me. “Don’t stop.”

Joseph gave me an uncertain look, clearly not sure what to do. I returned my hands to his face quickly, and gave him a long, soft kiss, pressing my tongue against his lower lip until he opened his mouth. I searched for his tongue, found it, and we kissed with increased intensity as I slowly slid from his lap.

My skirt rode up, flipping up over my ass, the cool air soothing my throbbing pussy. I heard a noise of approval from Jeff at that; he loved my ass. And since he’d taken my panties in the hallway, he had an uncensored view of everything I had to offer.

I ran my hands down Joseph’s chest again, drew back letting our mouths part with a wet sound, and reached for the button at the waistband of his shorts. His eyes went wide and he made a gurgling sound of desire deep in his throat. I couldn’t help smiling at that.

I knew what he wanted to hear, what all men wanted to hear, and I bent toward him, seeing his eyes were on my breasts, and said in a soft voice once my fingers reached the button and began to undo it, “I want finish what we started the last time I was alone with you, Joseph. I want suck your cock.”

I adjusted my posture slightly to get access to the zipper and waited until he looked up at my face in disbelief.

“I have waited for years to suck you off. I want to feel your cock sliding into my mouth,” I moved one knee back, lowered the zipper. “My lips wrapped around it.”

He stared, his eyes wide and starting to gain a more animal look to them.

“I want to feel it go deep.” I was laying it on, thrilled by his silence and disbelief, and thinking with some delight that Jeff would soon be cumming in his pants if I kept it up. “All the way in—deep.”

I moved one foot to the floor, drew my other knee from the chair and stepped between his legs, bending at the waist to lower the zipper all the way. I could see the shape of his erection, held tight to his body by the dark blue briefs he was wearing, and swallowed excitedly.

I reached for the elastic waistband as I slowly sank to my knees, and with great care—one hand lowering the fabric, the other slipping into the gap—drew his cock out and into the light.

Every man wants to believe their cock is the most beautiful, the biggest, the thickest you have ever seen. Every man wants to believe that as you begin to suck them, they live for nothing else but the chance to get as much of their cock in your mouth as you can. Every man wants to hear you exclaim what I exclaimed with complete honesty at that moment.

“Oh my God, you’re so big.”

He was. His cock was huge. Not freakishly huge, not porn star huge, but certainly the largest cock I’d ever seen. And it was beautiful—long and smooth, a slightly lighter shade than his body, with a subtle curve at the middle, so that when I drew it all the way out and held it erect in my hand, it seemed to lean toward me, as if searching for my mouth. He may not have had the stature of his older brother but he certainly had the biggest manhood.

I stroked it gently as I kept easing his briefs as low as I could, wanting to see the whole package. I knew he must be proud of his cock and I wanted him to think I was impressed—which I was, in fact. I let my eyes go a little wide as I slid my hand in and under his scrotum, cupping it in my palm for a second before I brought it out, pushing the tight fabric of his briefs down underneath it.

I looked up at him. He looked completely shocked, but with obvious excitement under his surprise. He wasn’t stopping me, so I stroked his cock and gently kneaded his balls in my palm. I looked over at Jeff, who had shifted in his seat and was watching with anticipation.

“Go on,” he said excitedly. “Suck him, Rachel.”

I couldn’t believe the thrill that ran through me at his words, but it ran through like a violent shiver and made me turn my head back, my mouth opening as I did, wanting nothing more than to do what they both wanted.

“Oh fuck,” Joseph breathed as I turned back to him, my eyes now focused on the blunt tip of his cock, drawing it toward my lips. I let my tongue poke out slightly and then extended, moving forward to meet him and slid the head right into my mouth, cradling it with my tongue, keeping my lips soft.

“Holy…fuck,” Joseph swore as I eased my mouth down over the whole flared head and several inches of his thick shaft before I closed my lips and with my tongue moving like a wave against the underside, drew my head back until I was at the tip again.

He groaned and I saw his fist clench and unclench on the arm rest of the chair.

I rolled my tongue in a circle over the tip of his cock, closed my lips to suck, and brought myself forward again, letting him slide into my mouth slowly and as far as I could. He groaned again and I brought my mouth back up, licking and stroking with my tongue as I did. I took him deep a few more times concentrating on taking it as slowly as I could, wanting to make it last.

I held him between my lips and reached up with both hands to grab the fabric at his hips and tug. He automatically lifted his hips so I could lower his shorts, and when he did his cock slid further into my mouth, making him swear loudly.

Once I had his shorts to his ankles I sat up a little and stroked him, twisting my hand around the shaft of his cock while sucking the head. I looked at him and was delighted to see that look of utter amazement men get when they’re being blown—like they’d died and gone to heaven. I smiled, knowing how completely I had him.

“Do you want to fuck my mouth?” I asked, extending my tongue and letting my lower jaw drop slowly, bringing my mouth to his cock as if my question needed visual support, as if he hadn’t already had the idea himself. I swirled my tongue over the head, licking up the fluid that leaked from the tip.

“Oh fuck!” he moaned in disbelief as I cradled his cock in the trough of my tongue. I took that as a ‘yes’ and adjusted my posture so I could begin a steady bobbing over him, enveloping his cock with my mouth, relaxing my jaw and focusing on the motion, feeling the thick head going deeper with each downward motion, until it hit the back of my throat and we both made a noise of excitement.

Joseph groaned and I closed my eyes, imagining Jeff watching—both of the brother’s watching as I slid my mouth up and down on his long shaft. He shifted his feet, removing them from the tangle of fabric around his ankles and as his thighs parted, I moved closer, settling against him, the prickly heat of his thighs beneath my arms, relaxing as I found my rhythm, sucking and stroking, a low moan coming from my throat as the thrill of what was happening built.

I drew back after a while and looked up at Joseph’s face. His look of desperation made me shiver. I stroked him and glanced at Jeff, who groaned when our eyes met. I could tell he wanted me to continue—they both did. I brought Joseph’s big cock to my mouth again and, still watching Jeff, sucked the head between my lips.

Joseph groaned, Jeff groaned, and I felt my head spin with excitement. I held my older boyfriend’s gaze as I bobbed slowly, just taking the head of his younger brother’s long cock into my mouth, sucking and licking as I did. He looked like he was going to explode as he stared.

I turned my eyes back to Joseph, paused, and took him deep into my mouth, deeper than before, and held him there for a second before drawing back and doing it again. I wanted him to come, I decided that as I sucked him and felt his body tense every time his cock head hit the back of my throat. Each time he groaned, swearing loudly, exciting me in turn so that each downward thrust of my head was a little more enthusiastic, a little quicker, more forceful.

I felt his thighs tense beneath my arms, spared a moment to look up and recognised the expression of a man on the verge of orgasm. It thrilled me to my center, I felt it deep inside me, in the tissue of my breasts and the swollen flesh of my labia. Finally, the thing I dreamed of and had stolen from me all those years ago, was about to happen. I was going to taste the spunk of my teenage crush. I was about to let the dreamy boy, who lived next door, cum in my mouth. I stroked and sucked, wanting his cum, then held still as he pumped his hips, fucking my mouth with his cock.

He groaned loud, panting, and I clutched at his hips, pulling him toward me, bracing myself, waiting for the sudden flood of heat on my tongue. I heard Jeff on the other side of the room, encouraging his brother in an excited voice.

“Fuck her mouth, Joe. Fill it up.”

I squirmed as pleasure rippled through me and then a second later had to swallow as Joseph’s young cock began unloading down my throat—his cock jumping as his semen coated my tongue, so much in one spurt it threatened to leak from the corners of my mouth. I swallowed, drawing my mouth off, catching the next jet of cum on my tongue.

“Fuck!” he swore, staring as his cock jumped again and again, emptying into my open mouth. I drew back, making sure he was watching, and swallowed. He made an indescribable noise between pain and delight, his chest rising and falling rapidly, his face pure disbelief.

Jeff was on me in a second, lifting me from the floor, his hands coming around to cup my breasts, his mouth against the back of my neck. I felt the heat and hardness of his cock as he thrust, his cock pressing against my ass.

“Oh baby, that was hot,” he said, moving one hand between us to lift my skirt and move his cock lower, seeking the wet treasure between my legs. “I’ve got to fuck you right now, I can’t wait.”

I could feel the rough fabric of his jeans against my thighs as he positioned himself. He found his target in a second and thrust it home, filling me roughly, making me cry out. I fell forward, catching myself before I fell onto Joseph, and braced myself with my hands against the back of his chair while Jeff fucked me hard.

Joseph just stared up at me, my breasts bouncing in front of his face, his hand on his now limp cock, and for a few seconds he held my gaze as his brother fucked me, grunting and swearing, his hips slapping against my thighs, pushing a breath from my lungs with each forward thrust.

Jeff stopped suddenly, draping himself over my body and wrapping his arms around my waist. I felt him quivering against me, knew he was on the edge of cumming, but wanted to stop. His breath was fast and I could feel his heart beating against my back.

“Oh Rachel,” he whispered. “That was the hottest fucking thing I’ve ever seen…”

He straightened after a moment, pulling me with him. He lifted the front of my skirt and with his cock still inside me, brought his hand down to part my pussy lips with his fingers, exposing me to his fingers and his brother’s hungry eyes.

I whimpered with pleasure as my lover’s fingers circled my clit, Joseph’s eyes widening, his hand moving over his cock as he stared. I brought my hands up to stroke my breasts and closed my eyes for a few seconds while Jeff circled and stroked me, drawing sighs from deep in my chest, each one making me more aware of the presence of his cock inside me and the taste of his brother’s semen on my tongue.

“I loved watching you suck his cock,” Jeff growled. “And you let him cum in your mouth…” He pushed himself against me and I gasped with pleasure as his cock pressed inside me, touching somewhere deep inside me, a new sensation spreading through me. “He came in your mouth, Rachel. Fuck, that was…so goddamned sexy.”

I opened my eyes and saw Joseph’s rapt expression.

“I want to see you cum too,” Jeff said, his finger moving more rapidly over my clit. “I want to see you cum on my brother’s cock.”

I groaned, squirming in Jeff’s grasp.

“Holy shit,” Joseph breathed. His hand was moving over his cock, which I noticed was starting to harden again.

“I want him to fuck your pussy.”

I groaned again, clutching my breasts.

“I want him to fuck you and make you cum.” His voice was savage, excited, and he rocked his hips slightly, sending subtle ripples of pleasure through my pussy as he did. “Mmm, baby. I want to see you get fucked.”

I squealed and Joseph gasped, clearly excited by this exchange. Jeff stepped back suddenly, his cock slipping from my pussy so roughly I squealed again. He grasped my arm and pulled me toward the couch. I looked at him as he pushed me down—I’d never seen his face like this, so excited, so completely driven by lust.

He looked to his younger brother who had shifted in his seat, but hadn’t stood yet. They stared at each other for a second and something wordless passed between them. Jeff took a step away from me and Joseph stood, both of them looking at me, their cocks in their hands.

I wasn’t sure what to do then. I waited, still sprawled where I’d fallen on the couch, my skirt up around my waist, my legs open. My ex boyfriend approached me, his face now confident, all the disbelief gone from his expression, and I watched him stroke his cock as he eyed his young prize.

“She’s already wet,” Jeff said to his brother. “Put that thing inside her and fuck her. I know you’ve always wanted to.”

For a second I was nervous—he looked so intent, his dark eyes even darker under his drawn brow, but when he reached for me he lifted me gently, turning me so my head was at the back of the couch, my hips at the very edge. He knelt in front of me and brought his cock to my open sex.

“Oh Joseph,” I said excitedly as he pressed the thick head into the opening of my vagina. It was as much the thrill of what was happening as the pleasure I felt as he slowly eased his way inside me.

He was bigger than Jeff—and while I’d never had a complaint about my boyfriend’s cock, the sensations as my pussy stretched and yielded were so new and different I felt them in a way I never had before. I clutched the seat cushion beneath me and groaned as he worked his way deeper, filling me completely, bending my knees back so my feet were in the air.

He let out a long cry of pleasure from deep in his throat. “Oh Rachel,” he groaned, his head rolling on his neck as he pushed his hips against me, burying himself as deep as he could.

Jeff moved onto the couch beside me. He had undressed completely now and was gently masturbating as he watched his brother draw himself out and push it deep again. He brought his hand down and spread my pussy lips open with his fingers, making all three of us groan.

“Look at that,” he said. His voice was thick with arousal. “Fuck. You have the most gorgeous pussy, baby. Look at your hard little clit.” He ran his finger over it and my hips bucked involuntarily, causing Joseph’s cock to hit deeper, making me cry out.

Jeff just stared at me with an expression that was like a caress, so soft compared to his lusty expression of a moment before. I shivered and he bent to kiss me, swiping his tongue across my lower lip. “I love you, Rachel. Thank you for this. You’re so fucking sexy.” He sucked my lip and made circles over my clit while Joseph started to move, drawing his hips forward and back, filling me slowly and completely.

Jeff kissed me until I was breathing fast. His finger was circling faster and Joseph was moving more quickly, filling me more suddenly, his face red, his expression wild.

“Oh fuck… FUCK! I’m gonna cum again, OH FUUUCK!” he groaned in disbelief.

“Oh Rachel—he’s fucking you,” Jeff said in awe. “Filling you up…oh shit…you’re gonna cum too, aren’t you?”

Jeff sounded on the verge of cumming himself. I glanced at his face and he tried to smile, but couldn’t, clearly he was more turned on than he’d ever been. He looked back to my pussy, and I looked too, moaning as Joseph adjusted his hold on my legs, and started to thrust harder and quicker. He had a determined look on his face, sweat gathering at his hairline as he fucked me, claiming me after all these years.

Jeff’s other hand was on his cock, stroking in the same rhythm as Joseph’s thrusting hips.

“Come on, baby,” he said, watching my face. “You’re close… cum on my little brother’s cock.”

Joseph swore, looking up at us, dragging his eyes reluctantly from the sight of his cock plunging into me.

“Jesus,” he said in breathy pant. “So fucking hot…”

“He’s fucking you, baby. So hard.”

I writhed, pleasure building to a painful intensity.

“Cum for me, Rachel,” Jeff said roughly. “Let him feel the flutter of your pussy around his erection.”

When my orgasm hit I was clutching the couch cushions desperately, staring up into Joseph’s sweaty face, straining to reach my peak from Jeff’s relentless stroking. I looked at him, saw him watching too, and felt my insides clench.

“Oh baby,” Joseph groaned, recognizing what was happening.

“Yes, Rachel, you’re gonna cum. He’s fucking you so hard. He’s making you cum!”

I gasped and whimpered as the pulsing began, my pussy clutching at Joseph’s thick cock even as he continued driving into me with force. He echoed my cry of “Oh God” and stopped for a second while the muscles of my vagina spasmed and pulsed around his penis.

“Rachel…” Joseph said in an awed voice. Then his attention was drawn to his older brother who was still stroking his cock, clearly very close to his own orgasm. He swore and began thrusting into me again, quickly reaching a fevered pace, breathing fast as he fucked me.

Jeff’s excitement was palpable. “Fuck her, Joe,” he encouraged, still stroking himself. “Fuck her with that big cock of yours.”

Joseph needed no more encouragement—he lifted my hips and held them as he thrust. He was going to cum again and this time he was going to cum inside me; I could see it in his face. I suddenly felt uncomfortable knowing I was about to take his sperm into my body. I wanted Jeff’s babies, not his brother’s. I held onto the couch, my legs bobbing above me, my whole torso folded uncomfortably as he angled his cock to drive down into me from above. I cried out for him to stop, he groaned, and with a savage thrust that brought a growl from deep in his chest, he came.

He shook against me, thrusting a few more times, his breathing erratic, sweat streaming down his face. He stayed inside me for a few seconds after his cock had stopped pulsing, and then slowly drew back.

Jeff was on me in a heartbeat, grabbing me greedily and pulling me toward him on the couch. He was inside me the next instant, pressing me down into the cushions with his weight, his body hot and slick with sweat.

“You looked so sexy,” he said with a growl. “Getting fucked like that.”

He went up on his knees, pulling my hips with him, and started to thrust in a steady rhythm. He wouldn’t last long, I knew it would only be a matter of seconds before he also came. He’d waited all this time, postponing his orgasm so he could cum inside me too.

“Oh baby,” he gasped. His face was full of emotion, mostly lust, but there was tenderness there too—somewhere under his animal need to fuck the shit out of me. “Rachel, you feel so good.”

Joseph was still kneeling on the floor, recovering from his orgasm and watching his brother plunging his cock where his own had been just a moment before. He moved toward me and to my surprise, he bent his head and kissed me softly on the mouth. Jeff’s thrusting made my whole body jump, but Joseph held my head still and gave me a deep, soft kiss that I felt all the way through me. He slid one hand to my breast and circled my nipple with a light touch.

Jeff swore, thrilled by what he saw.

I lay completely passive as the two brothers’ attention clashed and overlapped, confusing me with sudden jolts of solid pleasure that were layered with a more subtle sensation of warmth building inside me. I moaned and sighed, my eyes moving from Jeff’s face to Joseph’s.

“Oh don’t stop,” I said suddenly, realising how intense the sensation inside me had grown. “Don’t stop—I want to cum again.”

Both of them groaned in reply. Jeff slowed his thrusts, but I could see it took some effort for him to hold off. Joseph moved his mouth to my breast and licked and sucked my nipple, his hand moving to cover the other breast. I ran my fingers through his hair again, pressing his mouth to my breast, and stared up at Jeff’s undulating body.

“Rachel…” he whined. “Tell me when… tell me when I can… cum.”

I sighed as the action of Joseph’s tongue sent sparks of pleasure zipping through me. I twisted my hips looking for the magic position, making Jeff groan. He moved a hand to my clit and trapped it under his thumb. He pressed hard, making slow circles against the erect flesh.

I squirmed, arched my back, dug my fingers into Joseph’s scalp, and gasped.

“Now, Jeff—” I squealed.

The words weren’t even all the way out of my mouth before Jeff’s hips drew back and slammed against me. My body bounced and Joseph’s teeth closed over my nipple, making me cry out so shrilly it was nearly a screech. Jeff howled and my pussy clenched again, milking his cock as he held himself tight, his cock spurting deep inside me.

We cried out in chorus, a tangle of curses and praises, both of us throbbing against the other, our pleasure joined in the most intimate pulse.

Joseph brought his mouth back to mine and kissed me softly before sitting back on his heels. I looked at him and he smiled, making my heart swell.

Jeff panted, shaking his head so his hair hung over his face. I watched his chest and belly rise and fall in a quick rhythm. He shivered once, sighed, and slowly relaxed his hold on my hips, letting them sink to the surface of the couch again. He drew himself out and collapsed on top of me, pressing his sweaty face to my neck, panting as he kissed me.

He rested there for a second and I felt his hammering heart gradually slow. When he pushed up on his arms to look at me, a grin spread across his face. He looked me over for a few seconds and then turned his head, looking at Joseph who was still kneeling on the floor by the couch. “Hey, you just got laid,” he said without emotion, “are you happy now?”

For a second Joseph looked uncertain until Jeff nodded and smiled. Then he smiled too, his face reflecting his brother’s like a mirror. He slumped into the chair opposite the sofa, his glistening penis softening. He looked more than satisfied.

“I told you it would cheer him up,” Jeff said, grinning. He ran his experienced fingers over me, pawing at my breasts and tweaking an my extended nipples. His eyes flicked from my face to his brother’s and his smile grew wider, his voice full of amusement when he spoke. “Want to do it again?”

“I’m too drunk, too tired and too fucked!” I replied breathing heavily. “Jeff, please take me to bed?"

"As you wish,” Jeff agreed. “I’m taking MY girlfriend to bed, little brother.” He emphasised that I belonged to him and Joseph looked suddenly distraught. “Don’t ever try to blackmail me again.”

I gasped in realisation. I had been payment for his silence.

“You’ll keep this from our parents until I’ve moved into my own place. That was the deal.”

Joseph simply nodded and Jeff stood up and then picked me up effortlessly into his strong arms. He carried me towards the bedrooms but paused before selecting a different room.

“We need to sleep in a King Size bed, I’m no longer a young man and my little single bed just isn’t up to it. Tonight we will sleep together in my parents bed,” He said as a matter of fact.

To be honest the alcohol and the sexual workout I had just endured had rendered me quite exhausted. Jeff placed me in the centre of the bed and I crawled onto the soft perfume smelling covers as he left to gather together our clothes… and no doubt further discussions with his brother. I didn’t even feel him climb into the bed beside me but felt his presence as I snuggled into him during the night.

I woke in the early hours of the morning, stretched and wondered where I was for a moment. Of course, I was in Mr and Mrs Richards’ marital bed. After spending a few moments pondering on my own madness in participating in last night’s threesome my bladder reminded me of how much liquid it had held and the inevitable could not be put off. I needed to find the bathroom. Great.

I extracted myself from Jeff’s arms and left him to his dreams as I delicately climbed out the bed. The room was unfamiliar and it suddenly felt so naughty to be sleeping in someone else’s bed, surrounded by their things. I felt woozy, elated and full of cum.

I pulled a long T-shirt belonging to Mr Richards over my head to preserve my dignity, and tentatively opened the bedroom door. The corridor was long and ill-lit, but I knew the bathroom was a little way along on the left. I counted the doors I passed on the way so as to find my way back to Jeff and that big, comfortable bed. I still felt half asleep, but successfully found and dealt with my bathroom needs. Then I began to make my unsteady trek back to my sleeping lover.

I paused. Did I count the number of doors correctly? I must have done as the bedroom door in front of me was open. I shut the door quietly behind me and then halt with a start. There is just a soft night light glowing to shed a little light in the room. This was not Mr and Mrs Richards room! I could just make out that Joseph was stretched out on his bed! I stood frozen, embarrassed, wondering if I could turn around and sneak out without being noticed.

I carefully reached back for the door handle and opened the door but couldn’t help but look at the sleeping figure. This was the man who had emptied his balls into me just a few hours ago. This was the man who used to make me wet just by looking at me when I was a teenager. I was mesmerised. I just stood there and stared…

He was motionless, he must have slept as soundly as his brother. It was the middle of the night and it was warm so he had pushed the bedclothes to one side. He lay stretched out in blissful slumber, arms above his head, breathing deeply. He did have a beautiful body with strong looking arms, a firm looking chest, a modest amount of body hair. In this light he really did look like a young version of Jeff. If I wasn’t attracted to older men… Joseph would certainly more than suffice.

I watched him for a while. He was a man who probably just lived out his sexual fantasy to the full. I needed to be careful not to wake him. I couldn’t afford to wake him! His chest gently rose and fell, his breathing was regular, his thoughts and dreams were far away. I exhaled not realising I had been holding my breath.

I wanted to stroke him.

I wanted to kiss him.

No! I couldn’t have those thoughts. I couldn’t wake him. I needed to leave immediately…. But I stood there transfixed… as he moved.

Oh fuck! The only light in the room came from the TV; the rest was cast in shadows. As my eyes became accustomed to the darkness I heard a sound that seemed to come from him so I listened carefully in an attempt to determine what I was hearing. Several seconds of silence passed when I heard the sound again. I needed to go! I took a step back towards the door then hesitated. It sounded like a moan. For an instant I felt a panic, fearing that something was wrong with him. But, for reasons I did not actually understand, instead of retreating, I stayed.

The shadows that filled the edges of the room, as well as the fact that I was behind him, kept me from his field of view. Cautiously, I paused and with a feeling of trepidation, I peered at the young Richards brother and the scene revealed itself. He was lying there, naked with his hand wrapped around his cock. It was hard and swollen and at the very tip a drop of wetness glistened.

To say I was shocked would be an understatement. I had often wondered if he masturbated and thought of me while I slept next door all those years ago, fingering my pussy. My sex life had never been that fantastic until I met Jeff, still I had often been curious about whether or not my first love ever felt the need to take matters into his own hands, as it were. Now the proof was in front of me and I did not know at first whether to flee, stay or join in. All the missed opportunities. My stolen youth. The love I lost. It hurt.

But as I watched his hand slide up and down his shaft what I felt, instead of hurt, was arousal. It was, I had to admit, an incredibly erotic sight to watch someone else in the throws of sexual pleasure. Jeff was right.

I realised that I should probably say something or do something to let him know I was there, but I did not. Instead, I remained perfectly still, barely breathing, and watched fascinated as he continued to stimulate himself with long slow strokes. His cock was very swollen and the moisture at the tip increased with each stroke he took. My mouth began to water and I felt a tingle in my nipples and a moisture beginning between my legs.

Joseph was pumping with his right hand and with his left he was gently squeezing his balls. The moans that I had heard, I knew now, were his moans of arousal. He had his legs parted and was thrusting his hips a bit with each downward stroke. Occasionally, he would pause and use the palm of his hand to rub the precum around on the head until it was wet all over then he would slide his thumb around the edges. Whenever he slid it along the soft underside of the head, his body would twitch and he would moan softly. That was the spot, I knew, that he liked when I stimulated it with the tip of my tongue last night. Without thinking about it, I parted my lips slightly and moved a hand to one of my breasts. I could not believe how aroused I was becoming just from watching him.

His eyes were closed and I wondered what he was thinking about. What was going on in his fantasy? Was I there? Was it about last night? I noticed that he had a kind of a rhythm going. He would pump himself fast up to a point and then he would stop and pull the skin down tight along the shaft towards his balls. When he did so his cock seemed to swell in his hand and I could clearly see, even in the dim light, the veins bulging just beneath the surface of the skin.

My own hands were not idle either. With my left one I squeezed my breast and pinched the hard nipple through the material of the T-Shirt. My right hand had lifted the hem of the shirt and my fingers had found my swollen clit and I began stroking it lightly. I struggled to control my breathing, afraid that if I made any noise, he would hear me and stop what he was doing. I did not want him to stop. I wanted to watch him finish. My legs had begun to feel weak and I hoped that they would hold me up until then.

Again and again he would pump himself to the edge and then stop. I thought about the feelings of pleasure he was experiencing and knew that they must match my own. My pussy was so wet that I feared that he would hear the soft sounds my fingers were making there as I circled them around and around my clit. But he was lost in his fantasies and in his own pleasure. Precum was oozing from the tip of his cock now and I watched him use it to lubricate the shaft so that his hand would slide easier. He was thrusting his hips up and down with each stroke and his pace had become faster. I sensed that he was nearing his orgasm and I knew that mine was fast approaching as well. His hand practically became a blur as he pumped his cock fiercely, almost savagely. The rawness of it, the power of it, was almost overwhelming. My legs were shaking and I stifled a moan as I slipped a finger into my pussy. I moved it in unison, in and out of myself, as I watched his talented hand.

Suddenly, his body stiffened and with a groan he ejaculated. Spurt after spurt of thick cum flew from the tip of his cock and landed on his chest and stomach. I was amazed at the amount of it and with the force with which it shot out. I remembered it shooting inside of me just a few hours earlier and the thought sent me over the edge into my own orgasm. I bit my lip and fought to remain silent as I heard him groan again and watched as he lifted his hips and pumped his cock mercilessly, his body shuddering each time he ejaculated more cum.

“Oh, Rachel!” He whispered. I shook violently at the sound of my name emerging from his lips as my climax sparked through my petite body. His cock was now launching ever diminishing amounts of his sperm onto his abdomen and hands. There was so much of it. Fuck! I had let him cum inside me! I imagined all that semen mixed with his brother’s load fighting for supremacy in my womb. The slightly fluffy hair on his chest was wet with it and it pooled on his quivering stomach. Thick strands of it covered his cock and hand. No wonder, I thought, that I could feel it still draining from me hours after the brothers had filled me with their seed.

Gradually, his hand slowed and his body began to relax as the force of the orgasm began to subside. I was trembling in the shadows and suddenly realised that I either needed to move or would collapse where I was. My orgasm had been a strong one yet I was still extremely aroused. Looking at him, lying there, holding his cum soaked cock in his hand, I knew I had to find a way to fuck him again one day.

I quietly crept backwards out through the open bedroom door and made my way back to Jeff in his parents’ big bed. I was as horny as hell and suddenly the thought of fucking in their bed seemed appropriate payback for my teenage anguish and broken heart. I could sense Jeff’s form on the bed and was overwhelmed with the urge to touch him, to have him touch me. Tentatively, on weak legs, I took a step towards him.

He was already awake and staring at me with mischievous eyes. I suddenly felt guilty. Jeff was as naked as his brother. His body looked amazing and I felt my pussy flood in response to the marvel of the man before me. His cock was also in his hand and there was no way he could disguise his arousal. Quickly, I smiled at him to reassure him that it was okay. Finding her voice, I said innocently, “I just went to the toilet.”

“How long did you watch him?” he asked her, still looking uncertain and off balance.

“I err… I just thought I would check on him.”

“I know,” he said, his smile reassuring me, “I saw you. So… when you saw what he was doing, I guess you couldn’t help but watch. You cannot believe how much it aroused me.”

“Really?” I asked with a smile beginning to appear on my face. His hand was still wrapped around his cock, which seemed to twitch in his hand.

“You like to watch too, huh?” He said opening the bed covers for me.

“It was just about the most erotic thing I have ever seen.” I replied, pulling Mr Richards T-Shirt over my head, feeling my sensitive nipples ride up with it before I tossed it into the corner of the room.

I walked over to the bed and held my right hand out to him. My fingers glistened with my wetness. He took my hand and brought it to his mouth and slowly sucked each of my fingers. I moaned and sunk to my knees on the bed. I reached out and touched the wetness forming on the tip of his cock and brought some to my own mouth. It was warm and tasted slightly salty on my tongue. I licked my way down across his stomach until I was at his cock and replacing his hand with mine I began to gently pull on his hardening member. He moaned and put his hand on the back of my head and when I slipped my lips over the head of his cock, I felt it swell to full hardness.

Looking down at me, he asked, “Did you cum?” I looked back up at him, his cock still in my mouth, and nodded. He suddenly pulled me up and kissed me passionately, slipping his tongue into my mouth. I knew he could taste himself on my tongue but it had only seemed to excite him more. He pushed my naked body back on the bed and kissed his way down my body, pausing to suck on my nipples, before moving between my legs and sliding his tongue into her my pussy. Oh fuck yes! I moaned aloud and closed my eyes and lost myself in the exquisiteness of the pleasures he was giving me. I had quickly climaxed again on the tip of his tongue and when he moved over me and slid his cock into me, I wrapped my legs around him and surrendered completely to the sensations of him pounding into me.

He looked so handsome and manly, not like his still boyish brother, as he propped himself on his arms above me. We stared into each other’s eyes and made love to each other in his parents bedroom.

“I want you – to ride me – Rachel.” He panted in-between thrusts. “Ride – my cock – in my parents bed.” He ground himself into me, his cock filling me completely and then paused. “They conceived me in this very room.” He said with a mischievous glint in his eye.

I untangled my body from his and flipped him onto his back straddling him and sitting on his toned stomach.

“I’m happy to oblige.” I said breathing heavily, wiggling my ass down his abdomen until I felt his cock head nuzzle my hot, gaping vagina.

Going slowly at first I leaned forward, put my hands on his muscular chest, and slid down his cock until I could feel I had all of him in me. He let out a loud grunt, like a weight had just been lifted off his shoulders.

I fucked him just like this. Slowly, confidently riding back and forth on him just like I had dreamed for so long. Fireworks went off in my head. I didn’t even think sex could feel this good.

His penis felt even better than my fantasies about his brother’s larger endowment. He had the perfect length and girth. Tapping my g-spot every time I thrusted myself down onto him. Stretching the walls of my vagina further than the other men I had been with.

It felt right. I know he felt it too. We are meant to be together. I could feel the heat of his love with every stroke. Like a fire that had just been lit and doused with kerosene.

I needed to go faster. I started moving my hips frantically and grabbed the top of his head. Pulling it forward so I could rub my breasts into his face. I could feel that he had started to move slightly with my rhythm. As much as he could while restrained at least.

“Do you like this, baby?” I asked knowing he would never be able to answer with my tits pressed up into his face. I ran my hands through his hair, messing it up and making him look even cuter. “I wonder if your mum still rides your dad in this bed. I wonder how much of your father’s sperm has been spurted on these sheets.”

Jeff looked at me with wild looking eyes as my small but perfectly formed tits dangled in front of him. I shifted my weight back once again so I was sitting straight up on top of him. Grinding my hips down so I could get him into me as deep as possible. My breasts started bouncing frantically, and Jeff took notice. I could see the lust in his eyes.

I pushed my tits up closer to my face. Taking my soft nipples into my mouth and sucking. Putting on a show for Jeff while still furiously grinding down on him. It was so fucking hot how he was looking at me like I was the sexiest woman he had ever seen. However, I could tell my show was going to make him burst again if I didn’t do something.

I decided to pull all the way out. His dick easily slid out and made a wet splat against his stomach. It was glistening beautifully with my juices. Jeff shot me another look. Curious about what I was going to do next. His eyes were begging me to keep fucking him.

“Do you want more, baby?” I asked. A small murmur was all I needed to know the answer. “I want you to sit back and watch the show,” I commanded while I turned to face the other direction. I then moved back and pushed my freshly fucked ass into his face.

“I want you to always know the scent of my pussy,” I said as I shoved myself right up against his nose. I could feel him take a large inhale. He was loving this. I made sure to rub our combination of juices all over his face..

Then I crawled away from his face and back to his dick. Adjusting myself above him before forcing myself down once again. Making sure to give him the perfect view of my toned ass as his manhood slipped effortlessly into my frictionless vaginal passage.

I immediately started bucking up and down quickly. I couldn’t help myself anymore and the audible sounds of wet flesh slapping together echoes through his parents bedroom. I needed to fuck the shit out of him. I looked back and saw him watching intensely. Quickly becoming addicted to the different ways my pussy made him feel.

I kept expertly working my hips on his cock. Up and down, side to side, twisting and turning my ass in every way I could think of over him. His cock made me feel so slutty. I also wanted to be sure the image and feeling of me riding him would be burned into his brain forever.

I felt the familiar feeling of his cock twitching. I reacted by squeezing the muscles of my pussy as hard as I could. Making sure he couldn’t resist me even if he tried. I looked away from him and closed my eyes. Wanting to focus solely on enjoying the feeling of his thick, hot sperm filling my womb.

He started to spasm wildly, I could tell he was trying as hard as he could to fight the growing urge to cum inside me. But it was only a matter of time. I forced myself down on him harder and deeper. Still squeezing him as hard as I could to prove my point. I now owned him, and there was absolutely nothing that could stop me from doing what I wanted.

I kept slowly and powerfully slamming down on his cock. His resistance was admirable, but he was about to explode. We both knew I was too much for him. Neither of us could fight how good we felt.

He closed his eyes tightly for a moment. I knew he was about to cum buckets.

He burst inside me with a fury. I bit my lip as I felt an enormous amount of warmth fill my womb. This was the best feeling I had ever felt. Our love was finally consummated.

“Yes! Give it to me! Give me your seed, Jeff!!” I screamed to the heavens as I orgasmed.

I kept pumping. Making sure to milk every last drop of cum he had in his swollen balls into my belly. I was in ecstasy. Waves of pleasure were rushing through my head with every tiny movement. It was finally over. He was mine now, our futures entwined.

I took a moment to savour the feeling of his liquid heat soaking inside of me. My thoughts were foggy… my nipples and pussy sending sparks of orgasmic pleasure through my body. I was high on his love.

Finally, I let him pull out. His empty, defeated dick flopped helplessly again to his stomach. I turned back to my lover, he was still reeling from his intense orgasm. I gave him a loving smile.

“You’ve made me the happiest girl in the world tonight, Jeff,” moving above his face again. My fingers inside my pussy. Working it to ensure not a single drop of cum would be lost. “Don’t worry about getting me pregnant, I’m not on birth control and I couldn’t think of a better time or place to conceive our baby.” I hoped this would make him more comfortable.

“Now we can finally be together,” I whispered while staring straight into his satisfied eyes.

I once again kissed his smiling mouth. My arms coiled around his head in an embrace a python would be jealous of. My body still reeling from the orgasm. My head was spinning. All I could feel was my love for Jeff Richards. I laid my head down on his chest and rested for a moment.

Afterward, we lay in each other’s arms and talked about what had happened. I told him again how much it had aroused me to see him masturbate while his brother fucked me and he had confessed his long held fantasy that I would enjoy it. He also told me that he very much wanted to watch me if I should ever need another lover and I found that that idea excited me as well.

“I only ever need you, Jeff. Are you hard? Already? Oh baby I need you to fuck me again.”

Jeff opened his eyes wide and grinned. “Anything for you,” he exclaimed, reaching for me and pulling my body to his.

He lightly turned me onto my back and we kissed, his mouth exploring my jaw, my neck, my shoulders. I wrapped my long legs around his body as he guided himself into my glistening cunt. I was worried I might be too wet, that my young tight pussy might not be able to maximise his pleasure, but I admit it felt more snug than I had imagined with all the orgasms I had shared that night. His probing penis was erect and felt like my fingers did earlier, tickling the same spot. I moaned, satisfied and surprised. I pulled my legs up higher and he grabbed onto one, lifting it over his shoulder.

I let out a small gasp as he held onto my thighs, thrusting into me harder now. Jesus, it felt so good.

We fucked like this for a while, watching each other, his incredible cock moving in and out of me.

“Does it feel ok?” He asked, concerned.

“Jeff, you feel amazing,” I assured him. I meant it, although I wanted something more. I felt like he was still being careful with me, and I wanted him to let go. To give and take pleasure without worrying so much.

“Hold on,” I whispered, turning over for him. Raising my hips, giving him everything.

His tip searched for my opening, pushing inside of me, returning to its home.

“You feel so good, Rachel,” he exhaled. “You feel so fucking perfect.” He kissed my back, thrusting into me, harder and faster.

He reached around my body, his fingers parting my slit and brushing against my clit. I moaned and pushed back against him.

He rubbed it again and I wanted to cry out. The combination of his fingers working between my legs and his cock pumping into me is too much to take. I was going to cum so hard for him.

He kept going, relentlessly. Sending shocks of pleasure through my body, wave after wave as I orgasmed, pulling tighter around his cock. He groaned, then pushed into me hard, his hips smacking against my ass repeatedly, holding me tight as he pumped everything left in his deflated testicles deep within my core, as forcefully as he did earlier. This man was a gift to women. I wondered if he had given me the same impressive amount, and how long I had before it would run down my legs and onto his parent’s clean sheets. I wondered if I cared, and then I realised that I didn’t.

I wanted to feel him on my skin.

He pulled out, elated and panting and I curled in towards him as he protectively put his arm around me.

“I am so insanely glad we’ve ended up together,” he laughed. “What if I’d never met you?”

“Well, you did,” I smiled. “And I’m glad too.” I wrapped my arms around his ribs and kissed his chest, tasting the salt of his skin, slightly damp with sweat.

“I saw you,” he grins. “Touching yourself, as my brother called out your name. He still loves you.”

“Shit. I’m sorry!” I blushed, inexplicably embarrassed.

“Never be sorry,” he insisted. “I loved it. I loved that you were getting off while he was. He’s my brother, it looks like your brief affair left a lasting impression upon him. You have no idea how sexy that was, it just made everything even more intense for me. You did great… and when you let him fuck you while I watched…”

“I was being mean, he didn’t defend me when we got caught. He avoided me. He broke my heart. It felt good to finally have… some power over him.”

“Rachel honestly, I know you aren’t a mean person and that it was probably a little awkward at first, but it was amazing. Do you think I’m messed up for that?”

“Of course not,” I assured him. “I was enjoying it too and I didn’t even think any of that stuff in the heat of the moment.”

“I know,” he kissed my forehead. “That’s why you did such a good job.”

We lay beside each other in silence for a while, and I pulled the his parents duvet over us. We made plans for breakfast in the morning before his parents came home and plans to see each other when he was back in town again after the sale of his house. I needed to keep in touch with him between visits. I didn’t want to lose him now.

——–

I had enjoyed sex with my first boyfriend, but it was nothing compared to what I was experiencing with Jeff. Maybe it was the fact that my first boyfriend and I had both given our virginities to each other, while Jeff had many more years of experience. Maybe it was the fact that Jeff’s dad and my dad were sworn enemies. The Richards family had always seemed so aloof, University educated and had the finest things where as I was just a waitress.

I found I couldn’t sleep that night and spent hours watching my lover sleep as we shared his parents bed. The room still smelled of our sex. I shouldn’t be in their house. I should t be sleeping with Jeff. I certainly shouldn’t be fucking him in his parents bed! But secretly, I felt elated. I never felt so alive! It’s one of the reasons why I couldn’t get back to sleep. Our relationship was so taboo… so sexy.

I looked at the broad shoulders of the man lying beside me and imagined our children. The boys would look just like him of course. I couldn’t believe I was so I to him in such a small amount of time. My pussy still ached from our rampant sex and I could feel the wetness seeping between my legs and onto the sheets beneath me. There would be telltale spunk stains on his parents sheets that were going to be I possible to explain.

He looked so dreamy with his eyes closed and his bare chest rising and falling rhythmically. It must have been my horemomes because I couldn’t get sex with him off my mind. Maybe it was just the fact that Jeff had a beautiful dick. Whatever the reason, I couldn’t stop thinking about Jeff, his cock and how good he fucked me.

Jeff opened his eyes as the first glimmer of morning light lot up the sky. The second I saw him looking at me my pussy got wet. This might be my last chance to have sexual intercourse with him. His parents were out of the house and would be for a while, so I knew this would be a perfect opportunity to get fucked by the object of my lust.

“Hey, gorgeous.”

“Good morning hot stuff.” I replied.

“It’s early, why don’t you go back to sleep?” he asked, tossing the duvet from his body. The room was hot, he was hot. He needed to cool down… but I just felt my body temperature go through the roof.

“I can’t sleep. Jeff. We have the house all to ourselves.” I bit my lip and looked right at him.

“What about my brother?” he asked, moving towards me.

“I’m not sure if he’s up… but I only want you.” We had only been having sex for a few weeks and the thought of being bred by him when we had the house to ourselves was almost orgasmic on its own. “I was hoping we could take advantage of the situation?”

He smiled and pulled me to him and kissed me as our bodies slotted together like two jigsaw pieces.

“I can feel you getting hard,” I said, noting his cock pressing against my belly. “I want you so bad.” I reached my hand down and rubbed his thickening tool for a minute and then reached down so I could wrap my hand around it and stroke it. “I was playing with myself while you slept thinking about you. I made myself cum.”

“You’re such a naughty little girl,” he said to me.

“I needed to cum and you weren’t awake,” I said. “You make me feel so sexy and dirty.”

“Can I taste you?” he asked.

“I would love that so much,” I said to him. He pushed me back onto the duvet and then knelt down in front of me, spreading my legs wide. He started slowly, licking and kissing around my pussy and then going closer to the center, until he was licking and sucking on my clit while he fingered my pussy. After Joseph’s aborted attempt at oral sex in my teens I had only managed to get my first real boyfriend to go down on me a couple of times, but he really wasn’t very good at it. Jeff, however, seemed to know exactly how I liked it.

“I’m so wet for you baby!” I said. “My pussy is tingling!”

“My cock is so fucking hard for you,” he said.

“Oh yes!” I gasped. “I want to get fucked so bad!” He kept eating me out until I was just on the edge of an orgasm, then he suddenly stopped. “You’re so mean!” I said.

“I’m not mean,” he replied. “I just don’t want you to cum yet.”

“Well then can I at least suck your cock?” I asked. He smiled and stood up in front of me and I immediately leaned forward and took his cock into my mouth. For the next several minutes he moaned and ran his hands through my hair as I sucked his dick for him, varying my depth and my rhythm, trying to tease him by taking him close to the edge as he had done to me. Just as I thought he was close to cumming he pulled his cock out of my mouth and then pulled me to my feet. He led me over to the window, bent me over the dressing table and then started to rub the head of his cock against my pussy from behind. I could see the sun beginning to rise and bathe the world with its golden light. If anyone should look up, then my naked body would be on display and easy to see… but no-one was out there.

“Are you just going to tease me, Jeff?” I asked.

“No,” he replied, “but I’ve got to make sure you’re good and ready before I fuck you.”

“I’m ready,” I said. “I’ve been ready for you all my life, now fuck me!”

He denied my request and continued to tease me with his cock. I tried to push back into him, but he didn’t allow his cock to enter my pussy.

“Can I please have it?” I started to plead.

“I don’t know,” he said. “Do you think you deserve it?”

“God yes!” I cried. “Fuck me with your big cock!” I felt him press the head inside, then pull out. He pushed in a little bit farther and then pulled out again. He continued to repeat this process, penetrating me a little bit deeper with each thrust until he was finally fucking me with the entire length of his cock. “Your dick is so big, Jeff!” I said as he fucked me. He reached around and started to rub my clit, intensifying the sensation of his cock pounding into me.

“You look so fucking sexy bent over with my dick inside you!” he said.

“It feels fucking incredible!” I said. A few minutes later, just as I was approaching orgasm once again, he pulled out of my pussy and stood there, waiting. Rather than letting him wait, I stood up straight and led him through the dividing door and back to the crumpled bed. I pulled him to the foot of the bed and lay back, spreading my legsas Jeff stood between them.

“Give it to me, Jeff.” He positioned himself and looked into my eyes as he slowly pushed his cock into my pussy.

My pussy stretched and felt unexplainable as he pressed inside me. It always felt so amazing, like nothing I had ever felt before, and as I managed to take more of it in, I saw some of his muscles tense and a sharp exhale from him also. As much as I wanted him to forcefully ram it inside of me, deeper and harder, because I wanted to feel the most sensation possible, he continued lowering himself until he was all the way inside of me.

It never occurred to me to ask him to fuck me faster because every second of this experience was incredible for both of us and we were both so focused on the sensations that each of us were feeling. I was quite tight so I could see that it was intensely pleasurable for him each time my muscles tensed, and began to use this, tensing and releasing my muscles which caused tiny yelps of pleasure to escape from his lips.

Slowly grinding his hips into mine, I began to move with him and was spurred on by tingles. Wow. They gave me the overwhelming desire to keep on grinding, to take him deeper, and the more I moved, the more tingly I became which made me want him to thrust inside of me. He filled me so completely.

Soon he was fucking me. In out in out in out. He was able to form a rhythm and move consistently, bobbing up and down upon me, each thrust becoming decidedly harder and more forceful making my titties jolt in time to his pistoning hips.

“You make me so fucking hard, Rachel!” he said as he fucked me. I reached down and started to play with my clit and then he reached up and pinched my nipples. I had never experienced any type of pain play before during sex, but I found that I loved the sensation of having my nipples pinched. My moans gave me away, so Jeff decided to take things a step further, actually slapping my little tits. As my moans grew louder he knew that I was enjoying the pain, so he continued to push the envelope. He smacked my face ever so lightly and, when I moaned in return, he started to do it a bit harder. He also tried putting a hand on my throat and applying some light pressure, something which I also loved.

“You make my pussy so wet!” I cried. “I love you!” I didn’t realise until the words had come out of my mouth that I had just told him I loved him, a phrase which I have never in my life used lightly. If he noticed the statement, he did nothing to let on. He just continued to fuck me roughly until I was, once again, close to cumming, then he pulled out.

“Ride my cock again,” he said and scooted up the bed, pulling me onto his lap, facing away. I reached back between my legs to grab his cock and then I quickly lowered my pussy onto it and began bouncing up and down. As I rode it, I reached down to rub my clit.

“This feels so fucking good!” I cried. He reached around and started to fondle my breasts as I varied my technique, bouncing on him for a couple of minutes, then grinding into him for a couple more, then rocking my hips back and forth for a couple more. This time I was the one to stop, pulling off of him and his cock, which was glistening with my juices.

“Pound your meat into me!” I said to him. The next thing I knew he was pushing me to my knees and feeding me his cock. It tasted wonderful and I was starting to feel so dirty, letting this guy fuck me on his mum and dad’s bed, sucking his cock while it was covered in my pussy juices. I cleaned it off so that there wasn’t a single drop of my juices left on him, then I stood up and leaned over the dresser once more, looking down into the garden. Jeff knew exactly what I was waiting for as he stepped up behind me and shoved his dick back into my pussy.

“I love your fucking cock!” I said. He grabbed his hips and fucked me hard, my cries echoing throughout the entire house.

“Get ready,” he said. “I’m going to let you cum soon!”

“Yes baby!” I cried. “Fill my pussy!”

“You look so good with my cock inside you!” he said. “I love this fucking pussy!” He reached around and started fingering my clit as he fucked me.

“Your cock is so big!” I cried. “Stretch my pussy out Jeff!”

“That’s it, Rachel!” he groaned. “Get ready to cum!”

“Fuck yes! It feels so fucking good!” I was in total ecstasy, my head thrown back as he fucked my pussy hard and deep. I was so lost in the moment that I didn’t realise there was a car in the driveway that wasn’t there earlier.

“Jeff?” I heard a female voice say from behind us. I instantly recognised the voice of his mother and looked back towards the bedroom door. Jeff’s mother was standing there, looking at us with a shocked expression on her face. As scared and embarrassed as I was, the excitement of being caught by his mother, naked and bent over her dressing table and getting fucked from behind, was the only thing I needed to go over the edge.

“Oh my god!” I screamed as the orgasm washed over my body. His mom’s presence must have had the same effect on Jeff, because I felt his cock swell as he shot his load deep inside my pussy.

“What the fuck are you doing?” His mother asked in a high pitched voice, incredulously, as she witnessed what was the most intense orgasm I had ever experienced up to that point in my life. Jeff couldn’t answer her. All I could do was close my eyes and ride out the orgasm. The second I finished cumming I pushed Jeff’s cock out of my pussy and ran to the bed to hide my nakedness from her accusing eyes, leaving Jeff standing there naked. Later I would imagine his mother staring up at Jeff’s big cock, glistening with juices and slowly softening.

Right now, however, all I felt was embarrassment at the fact that his mother had caught us in the act. I sat down on the edge of my bed, worried about what would happen next. Surely she would tell his dad who and the whole fude thing would start afresh. Jeff would get kicked out of the house and who knows what my parents would do to punish me. I had been sitting there freaking out about the repercussions of our taboo sex when I realised that I was still naked, Jeff’s cum probably leaking out of my pussy and onto her bed. I pulled back the covers and climbed into the bed.

Jeff looked like a little boy caught with his hand in the cookie jar.

“Jeff, grab some pants please.” Mrs Richards instructed coldly and approached the bed. “Are you alright, Rachel?” she asked calmly. I nodded, unable to look her in the eye. “I’m sorry that I startled you,” she continued. “I didn’t expect to you to be here,” she attempted to clear her throat, “doing… that… in my bedroom.”

“I’m sorry, Mr Richards,” I said, sheepishly.

“For what?” she replied. I had expected to be branded a slut or lectured about sex, so I was caught off-guard by her statement. “You’re both adults. I’ve seen the way you two have looked at each other and, to be honest, I knew it was going on.”

“You mean… we’re not in trouble?” I asked, finally looking up at her.

“No,” she said, “you’re not in trouble. I’ve always encouraged my boys to have a healthy sex life and I was sorry about what happened all those years ago. If I were in your shoes I’m sure I would have done the same thing, especially after seeing his package!”

I managed a soft laugh at that last comment.

“Why don’t you put some clothes on and go get Jeff and we’ll discuss this some more.” I nodded again as she got up off the bed. She left the room and I proceeded to put on my clothes before knocking on Jeff’s old bedroom door. I explained the situation to him and then led him down the stairs to the kitchen, where his mom was sitting and waiting.

“Okay,” Mrs Richards said once we were all sitting around the kitchen table, “let’s get this all out in the open. First of all, you guys should both know that I have no problem with you two sleeping together. You don’t need to hide it from me. The problem is your father.” She looked at Jeff as she said that last statement. “He won’t be nearly as accepting of this situation.”

Neither Jeff nor I said anything in response.

“So here’s the deal. You two need to be a little more discreet. No sex in the house when someone might come home unexpectedly. If I’m the only one home, then fine, go into your own bedroom, Jeff. Otherwise, unless you are certain no one else is coming home, no sex in the house. Does that sound fair?”

We both nodded.

“What about Joseph, he once took quite a shine to young Rachel here?”

“He knows mum. He won’t get involved,” Jeff assured her.

“Ok, Good!” she looked at us both and sighed. “My boy’s all grown up and I just want you to be happy. Now pick up your clothes and strip my bed, I’ll put it all through the wash while you both have a shower. You stink of sex. Oh, and Jeff, you dripped onto the carpet a bit when you pulled out earlier. Please clean it up before you come back down.”

We sat in shock, amazed that his mom was so accepting of this, as she got up and went upstairs to her room. Jeff and I said nothing to each other as we showered and tried to make the bedroom look like we hadn’t just made a sextape in it.

——–

Okay, don’t panic. Just breathe. He’s going to be here any minute. I can get through this.

Just then the doorbell rang.

Oh God! There he is. What am I going to say? I guess I should just tell him the truth and see what happens. I just hope he doesn’t freak out on me. We had been much more discreet as Mrs Richards had instructed and Mr Richards was none the wiser… but that was about to change.

I reached for the door handle and opened the door. Jeff stood there, beaming from ear to ear, his eyes sparkling in the light. He looked so handsome. So perfect. I had made the right decision.

“Hello, Jeff. Please, come in. My parents aren’t in and I’m so glad you were able to come over so quickly.”

He stepped into the house and closed the door behind him.

“Look, there’s something I need to tell you—OH!” Jeff immediately pulled me onto his embrace and kissed me. I felt his tongue slip into my mouth and I reciprocated. I moaned in pleasure before pulling away.

“Wait! Wait, please. I didn’t call you over for that. I … I have something important to tell you.” I said all flustered. He always made me feel this way.

“What’s up, Rachel?” He enquired, still smiling, radiating nothing but love and tenderness. When I didn’t respond immediately he looked worried.

“OK, right,” I breathe in then begin talking, “Jeff, I need to be serious I… Look, these past few months have been the most magical time of my life, and I’ve loved every second of it. I mean, the sex has been…” I exhaled once more before continuing, “It has been absolutely incredible, but for your sake, we need to stop seeing each other… at least for a while.”

Jeff looked absolutely stunned. His mouth opened, then closed, then opened again. The words just didn’t come so I began to explain.

“No—look, I’m just thinking of you… of Joseph… of our families.”

“It’s Joseph isn’t it? You’re still in love with him.” He looked distraught.

“No. Yes. No! I don’t love him, I love you! You just need to understand that we can’t…”

“I won’t stand in your way if you think he’s better for you. I know he would jump at the chance if he knew we were… breaking up.”

“We are not breaking up!”, I sighed, “Okay, you deserve to know the truth. Just… don’t be upset, okay?” Jeff held my hand and said nothing but listened intently, the same puppy dog eyes that I’d seen in his brother’s face looked down at me. My heart pounded in my chest.

“The thing is … I’m pregnant, and I can’t be sure if you’re the father.”

Jeff’s mouth hung open again and he stood frozen to the spot.

“What I mean is… I missed my period… I took a test… we’ve been fucking like rabbits Jeff! You must have known this was going to happen?”

“Rachel… oh Rachel! I… I’m sorry, I love you! Please don’t think I don’t want this.” He pleaded.

“I know,” I smiled at him mischievously, “No, we didn’t do anything wrong, I guess? We were both adults in this relationship and I knew the consequences. I accept them, but you don’t need to. We’re both adults, but I was the one who should have timed things better. I should have been stronger.”

“Rachel, you were wonderful. Perfect-”

“Listen to me! Joseph fucked me too. That night… he came inside me.”

“I don’t care. I wanted that too, and if I’m raising my brother’s child then so be it. I want you. I want to be with you.” Once again he pulled me towards him and we began to kiss as lovers do. A few minutes passed before I extracted myself from his lips and came up for air.

“I’m going to be a father!” He looked like he was going to burst with pride. “It’s okay, Rachel. Everything is going to be fine. I have a great job and plenty of money. I have everything I need to care for a child on my own, but you, you’re still young. You have your whole life ahead of you. You should be going off to University and fulfilling your own dreams. I mean, who am I to stand in the way of—what?” He caught the icy look in my eyes.

“My—my only dream is to be with you, Jeff.” I said, simply. He paused, looking intently into my eyes. Then seemed to come to a decision and smiled.

“What are you doing? Why are you getting down on your knee?” It didn’t register for a few moments before realisation set in.“Jeff– you—You can’t be serious. Are you—Are you asking me to marry you?”

“Rachel, will you marry me?” He asked, looking straight up at me with longing in his eyes. This was as sincere as he could possibly be but…

“Oh, Jeff… I would… in a heartbeat… but-”

“But nothing!” He interrupted. “We are perfect together. We will be family.”

“I—I’m flattered, really. To think that an intelligent, hot guy like you would ever be interested in marrying his young next door neighbour—but, no, I can’t. What would the neighbors think? What about your parents? I’m your brother’s ex-girlfriend, for god’s sake! I might be carrying his baby not yours. If your dad found out about this, he would be furious!”

“Rachel, do you think I care what anyone thinks? As you keep on reminding you, I’m not a little boy. I’m not my brother. I’m ready to settle down. And now you’re in the family way… I want my own family.” Tears welled up in my eyes. All I ever wanted was to be seen… loved… respected… we really would have a beautiful family together… but there were so many obstacles.

“You—You don’t care about what they think? You say you love me … with all of your heart and soul … and you know I love you, too,” I sobbed, “You think we’ve become inseparable these past few months … And this pregnancy is a sign that the two of us are meant to be together … that’s so sweet. But is that how real life works?”

“Rachel, you’re still so young and as much as I want to support our children, I want to support you. How can you even know if what you’re feeling for me is real? I want to protect you… even from me. I want to see you fulfill your potential. Let me be your one.” The tears were now flowing from my eyes.

“Jeff, we need to think rationally about this—Oh!” Jeff rose up on his knees and placed an ear to my tummy. He then smiled and kissed my tummy. I gasped.

“Oh! Don’t kiss my belly like that! It’s making me … Oh!” My pussy began to tingle, unable to deny the presence of the man it desired so dangerously close to it. I moaned. “Oh, and now you’re trailing kisses up my stomach … a stomach that will only grow bigger with your love child inside it!”

These words seemed to trigger something inside of him and it was his turn to moan. He rose to his feet still planting kisses as he became erect. I kept talking, eager to inflame him with love and lust.

“Oh, Jeff,” I bit my lip as he pressed his lips against my twin mounds. “Now you’re kissing my breasts, which will eventually begin to swell with milk … Oh!” Once again my pussy tingled and I felt it moisten at the thoughts of my impending pregnancy. I moaned and Jeff groaned as we fought the desire to simply fuck.

“Now you’re kissing my neck … Oh! I shouldn’t … we need to … stop … but I …” I was now helpless, out of control, moaning and kissing while still trying, in vain, to resist.

“I want you, Rachel.”

“Oh god! Oh God! Fuck! Okay! I admit it. Yes! I love you. Of course I love you! Hell, I’ve been in love with you since I first laid eyes on you without a shirt on! You looked so fit and muscular, I couldn’t help it. You did something to me that day, and ever since then, I wanted you. I counted the days until I could get you on your own so I could finally act on these feelings. I was so happy when you wanted me just as badly as I wanted you. I think, deep down, a part of me hoped something like this would happen; that I would get pregnant with your child!”

Jeff said nothing, preferring to let his fingers and lips do the talking for him. We were now both moaning and kissing. He held me close and our lips met once more. Our tongues danced as I rubbed my still petite form into his masculinity. Again, I had to be the one to break the kiss and we were both panting.

“Let me get down on my knees, baby. Would you like that? Please … please Jeff, will you let me suck your cock? Will you let me have the honour of sucking the cock that impregnated me?” I didn’t wait for his permission and dropped to my knees before him. He put his hands in my hair and I smiled. I was his. He was mine.

“I’ll suck your cock every day, baby! Now, let me just un-zip those jeans, and free that nice, hard—OH, MY!” I gasped as his semi erect manhood sprung free. It was even bigger and more beautiful than I remembered! Oh, look at those big, heavy balls, so full of cum, and that long, veiny shaft, just pulsing in my soft hand! I could feel his heartbeat through this monster of a cock, and let’s not forget the beautiful … swollen … purple head, just tempting me to suck it. I think I see a drop of pre-cum oozing out of the slit and stick out my tongue to take it into my mouth.

“Mmmm! So Good!” I breathe in-between mouthfuls. I begin to suck his cock vigorously. “Mmmm! I love it, baby! I love this cock, and I love you!”

I continued licking and sucking his now fully hardened member. The house was soon filled with wet, blow job noises. I was glad nobody was home.

“Oh, Rachel! I don’t know what I did to deserve you, but thank you. Thank you so much for coming into my life!”

I sucked harder to show my gratitude as he moaned. I let his slick penis pop out of my mouth and watched it throb before my eyes as I gasped oxygen into my lungs.

“Mmmm … Your cock is so hard, Jeff!” I sucked on the head, “…and so slick! I can taste more of your pre-cum on my tongue. It’s so salty and delicious!”

“Oh fuck Rachel. Oh fuck!” He exclaimed. “I’m getting close…” I moaned into his cock and let the vibrations resonate through his sex. I watched with glee as his ripe testicles began to rise. He moaned.

“Oh Jeff! Being this close to the magnificent cock that impregnated me. It’s … It’s too much! My pussy is soaking wet! Ever since you got me pregnant, my hormones have been out of control! I can’t take it anymore!”

“Oh, Rachel…” I could feel his fingers in my hair, his hands holding my head in place while his hips began to thrust. I fought to pull free. I needed my own release.

“Please, I beg you, take me! Fuck me right here and now! Fuck my wet, aching cunt with your raw, throbbing cock! There’s no need to use protection, Jeff. You’ve already gotten me pregnant! You know what that means, baby? It means that, from now on, you can fuck me raw whenever you want! I belong to you.”

His eyes were wild and he began to frantically undo his belt and pull down his trousers as I pulled down my panties, stepping out of them as his pants hit the floor. Then he was on me, pressing me up against the wall, hitching up my skirt and nudging my legs apart with his knees.

“Oh yes Jeff, take me! Fuck me. Make me yours.” I breathed in his ear before releasing an ecstatic moan as he pushed his raw, throbbing cock inside my warm, wet, aching cunt.

We looked into each other’s eyes and as if to study the lover we had chosen to bond with for the rest of our lives. I began making softer moans as he gently fucked me. However, I became increasingly confused.

“Wait. No … What’s wrong, baby? You used to fuck me much harder than this?”

He laughed, “It’s just I’ve never fucked a mother before. I’m afraid that you might hurt you now that you’re pregnant?

"Oh sweetie, thank you but there’s no need to worry about that. It’s perfectly safe!”

“Are you sure, Rachel?”

“Yes, I might be small but my body is a lot tougher than you might think. There’s no need to be gentle. I don’t want you treating me any differently than how you used to. I just want you, baby; nice, and hard. Now breed me, stick your throbbing hard cock into my warm, wet pussy you motherfucker!”

He looked shocked but I felt his cock twitch inside my receptive vagina so I continued to entice him, “Do it Jeff, are you just going to stand there, or are you going to fuck me as hard and as fast as you can, like the stud you are?"

That was all the encouragement he needed. I gasped as he rammed his cock inside me. I instinctively lifted my legs from the floor and wrapped them around his waist. Pinned to the wall I moaned as he fucks me hard and deep.

"Oh god! Oh God! OH GOD!!” I screamed in pleasure as his heavy balls began swinging loosely between my thighs. His perfect fuck tool filling me, bumping my cervix as he increased his pace. He groaned as he edged closer and closer to his orgasm. By now I was moaning and mewing uncontrollably.

“I’ll … I’ll do it. I’ll marry you. Who cares what the town will think? The two of us were made for each other. We belong together! Oh, god! I am so grateful to have found a man like you, a man that adores me and who pleasures me like no other man can. Oh fuck! Yes! Yes Jeff!”

We kissed and I put my hands around his neck to help bounce my hips up and down, as Jeff kept up his pace, thrusting his dick in and out of me as fast as he could. He put his hands around my back, holding the back of my head to enable him to fuck me harder and harder. His cock felt so big and it felt so amazing sliding in and out of me. I felt like I was part of him. I suppose, in a way, I was.

My hands rubbed up and down his neck and face. I flipped my hair around and Jeff supported me perfectly as the house was filled with the sounds and the aromatic scent of our sex. I arched backwards and rested on the wall as I flexed my hips up and down faster, plunging his cock in and out of me. He pounded so hard into me that he was like a man on a mission.

His force brought yet another orgasm. It started to build inside of me and I could feel he too was really getting close. I forgot about everything and my instincts took over. I wanted him inside me. I wanted him so much. My orgasm started to hit and my pussy started to convulse around his cock. I grabbed for him and clutched to him digging my nails into his neck. He couldn’t hold himself back any longer and he plunged his whole length deep inside my womb and started to cum.

“Oh fuck…YOU’RE CUMMING INSIDE ME JEFF!” I yelled without any concern of the consequences. “Please, my sexy future husband, cum for me. Cum deep inside my warm, wet pussy, just like you did before. I’m begging you!”

He grunted and I could feel his hot cum erupt inside of me again and again as he filled me with a huge stick load of his potent sperm. I could feel the warmth of his cum inside me filling me up and it felt amazing. My fiancé came inside me…again. I was born to carry his sperm in my womb and conceive his children. My orgasm continued and my pussy convulsed around his dick milking him for every drop.

I grasped and clawed onto him as we came together and as he pumped his seed inside of me. It was so erotic and so instinctive to have him nut inside me. It felt so natural. I just gasped and held my face intonhis neck as I shook.

After we calmed down, he suddenly realised what he had done.

“Oh shit Rachel. That was amazing. I just got carried away…” he pulled out of me and I felt his warm cum slither out of my pussy.

I put a finger over his lips. “Don’t worry sweetie. It will be okay. Everything will be ok. After all, I can’t be any more pregnant than I am.” I laughed.

His face relaxed and changed from a look of worry to a look of love. I put my hand on my stomach and said, “I love feeling your cum in me. It feels so warm and natural to be in me.”

I put my hand down to my pussy to feel his cum and it felt thick, warm, and gooey. I sat up and looked at it and my pussy lips were so puffy and red and my whole crotch was wet from our cum mixing together. I glanced at his cock and saw it too covered in our cum with a small gob on the tip. I pushed him back and said, “Let me clean this up for you.” I sucked his cock into my mouth and sucked off all his cum swallowing it.

He gazed into my eyes and smiled. He wrapped his arms around my waist and I put his hands around my lower abdomen where his sperm swam inside me.

“Rachel,” he asked, “Did you just consent to becoming my wife?”

“Huh?” What was that?“ I responded dreamily before laughing "Yes, I meant what I said. I love you with all my heart, and, of course, I want to marry you.”

“Then I’ll propose properly and tell our parents… but only under one condition.”

“Ok…” I said, intrigued by his words.

“Remember what I told you, I already have everything I need to raise a child. So, if you want to marry me, I want you to go to college and get an education. That way, you can get a great job too and then you can provide for our new family in the future.”

“Really?” I said excitedly.

“That’s what I want for you… for us.”

“Oh Jeff! In return, I’ll make sure to be there every day when you get home from work to suck you off and fuck your brains out.”

After all, I didn’t want any of my slutty college girlfriends stealing away my new husband.